Life As A Tower Maid

Information
Table of Contents URL: https://bellereservoir.com/novel/life-as-a-tower-maid-locked-up-with-the-prince/
I transmigrated into a novel as the maid of a prince who was trapped inside a tower.
It was depressing enough to be locked up in that tower, but the situation that I found myself in as soon
as I transmigrated was straight up whack.
The original owner of this body, Rosé, threatened the prince and forced him to kiss her!
To make matters worse, Rosé was completely obsessed with the prince, and while trying to monopolize
him, she dies a futile death!
We’re right on track to [death via decapitation] as soon as the prince escapes the tower.
So instead, I offered to make a contract with the prince, aptly titled as ‘The Contract for the Life and
Death of Rosé Artius’.
No skinship at all! As long as he guarantees that I’ll live until a ripe old age, I will devote my diligence
and loyalty to the prince!
But somehow… the prince’s gaze was a bit dangerous. And inside the tower, we were totally alone.
“Rosé, let’s kiss.”
…How did it end up like this?!
***
The breath that lingered on my lips disappeared as the stranger moved away.
I stared at the man who kissed me just now.
Under those dark eyebrows were red eyes that were exceedingly cold.
I was instantly bewitched. I couldn’t look away, as if there was an irresistible force coveting my gaze.
Because he’s so handsome.
“Rosé, how long do we have to do this?”
I shuddered as the sweet voice whispered next to my ear. Only then did I come to my senses.
I laughed awkwardly to fill the silence. Ahaha, I really don’t know…
“I-I think we can stop now.”
At my words, Albert grinned. It was the forced, soulless smile of a sales team member. Nonetheless, he
was still breathtakingly beautiful.
“Then, can I see it now?”

“…Yes.”
He took the wand that I had been holding.

In the novel, the maid Rosé always asked for a kiss from Albert in exchange for letting him see the
wand.
In short, at this very moment, I was digging my own grave.
…Damn it.
※ This novel’s chapters are half chapters, but they’re numbered normally to make things simple. Moving
forward, the TL will be posting as often as she can to compensate for the length.
Chapter 1
※ This novel’s chapters are half chapters, but they’ve been numbered normally to
make things simple. Read the note at the end of chapter 1 for more details.
Chapter 1
Translator: Yonnee
Anyone who owned a pair of eyes could agree that Albert Grey was
a handsome man.
With gray hair that was a subtle shade between black and silver, and
crimson eyes that were like rubies perfectly embedded upon his face
—everyone would be captivated by him.
Further enhanced by his tanned complexion, his statuesque features

made anyone think that he’s the word ‘beauty’ personified.
No matter who it was that passed by, they would stop in their tracks
just to admire him.
But God wasn’t satisfied with his creation yet.
Having the skills that surpassed even a sword master, Albert’s entire
body smouldered with muscles, so it was safe to say that even his
body captured the hearts of many.
Everyone just knew that he would one day be king.

However, the current king, Rosteratu Grey, detested Albert.
Envious instead of proud, the current king hated the prince because
Albert was not his son.
Why, you ask?
Rosteratu Grey was impotent.
This was an open secret amongst the people. This was why he
brought in a suitable heir who had mixed royal blood, and that heir
was Albert Grey.
Albert had no parents, no brothers and no power.
When he was brought into the palace, Rosteratu was relieved. Albert
wouldn’t be able to gain more power than him.
But he was too complacent.
Albert grew up to become a great man.
Seized by an overwhelming sense of inferiority, Rosteratu framed

Albert for a crime he did not do, and locked him up in the tower.
Inside the tower that was imbued with magic that confined him
within, Albert was left alone with one maid. However, this was not for
his convenience.
Rosteratu wanted to destroy Albert—to make him utterly miserable.
So he chose a lustful woman, who wasn’t shy about showing her

desire for Albert, to become his maid.
The current king even gave her a magic wand to torment the prince.
The maid played with Albert to her satisfaction, and so she controlled
him relentlessly with the wand just to fulfill her desires.
A kiss or a hug were easily coerced out of Albert. Everything went
according to Rosteratu’s plans.
But Albert was not a fool. He gradually regained his strength, and
one day, he succeeded in coaxing the maid to give him the wand.
Being the overpowered, munchkin character that he was, he knew

how to handle mana, and he used the wand to contact his allies
outside the tower. From then on, he quietly sharpened his blade of
revenge.
After only one year of confinement, Albert eventually left the tower.
Then, he exacted his revenge.
Can you guess what the first thing he did after he got out?
Ding ding ding! If you guessed it right, then you get a prize!
He lopped off the head of the impish maid then and there.
The maid died at once, not even having the chance to beg for her
life. It was the rightfully futile death of a third-rate villain.
***
That’s right. The maid who died from getting her throat slit.
But why do you think I’m explaining this?
Rosé Artius, the maid who toyed with Albert Grey.
I reincarnated as her.
Once upon a time, I read a book that detailed Rosé Artius’ exact
characterization and actions.
I read all about the first day she came to the tower as she greeted
Albert…
…And even what they were doing right at this moment.
The breath that lingered on my lips disappeared as the stranger

moved away.
I stared at the man who kissed me just now.
Under those dark eyebrows were half-lidded eyes that glinted with
intellect, a certain elegance exuding from that gaze that no one
would be able to look away from.
But those eyes that were as red as blood… made him look as if he
wanted to devour me whole.
I was instantly bewitched. I couldn’t look away, as if there was an

irresistible force coveting my gaze. He was just so handsome.
He was more handsome than any other celebrity I’d ever seen, with
distinct features that made you think that he may just be a statue
accurately created out of God’s image.
That’s why it was inevitable for me to gawk dazedly at him. I really

wasn’t being absent-minded on purpose.
“Rosé, how long do we have to do this?”
I shuddered as the sweet voice whispered next to my ear. Only then

did I come to my senses.
I laughed awkwardly to fill the silence. Ahaha, I really don’t know…
“I-I think we can stop now.”
At my words, Albert grinned. It was the soulless smile of a sales

team member.
I couldn’t help but notice the smile because it reminded me of my
own forced smile when I was at work.
Despite his soured mood, he was breathtakingly beautiful

nonetheless.
“Then, can I see it now?”
“…Yes.”
He took the wand that I had been holding.
In the novel, the maid Rosé always asked for a kiss from Albert in
exchange for letting him see the wand.
In short, at this very moment, I was digging my own grave.
…Damn it.
Immediately after I got reincarnated, I raised a death flag!
***
I finally pulled myself together, enough that I could stop looking at

Albert’s face so I could sort everything out.
Before I transmigrated into this novel, I was an ordinary office worker

named Yoo Jung-in.
I got into a bus accident when I was on my way to work, then when I
woke up, I opened my eyes to this world.
The small but certain happiness I had in my ordinary life was my

hobby of reading webnovels. Even though I couldn’t buy expensive
things, I paid for novel chapters everyday for the sake of that small
happiness.
This novel that I transmigrated into was one of the novels I had read
before.
It was frustrating to see Albert suffering from the evil plots of side
characters, but it became exciting the moment he left the tower and
found the female lead, Seo Ina.
It was the novel that I was thinking about right before I died.
Was that why I came here?
Sure, I could roll with that. But there’s one big problem.
Because I had come to possess the body of an extra who was

destined to die soon.
Rosé Artius was a depraved individual. Although her life wasn’t really
given much detail because she had a small role, it was clear that she
was someone who did everything just to capture Albert, who she fell
in love with at first sight.
She somehow managed to strike a deal with Rosteratu and ended

up being stuck alone with Albert in the tower.
Rosé might have been thrilled that she was locked up with the most
attractive man in the world, but I, Yoo Jung-in, was not thrilled at all.
If I lived like Rosé, I’d surely die. And since I didn’t want to die any
time soon after just getting a second shot at life, I shouln’t act like the
original Rosé.
There’s a saying that went like: ‘Even if you’re rolling in sh*t, it’s still
good to be alive.’
Albert Grey was incredibly handsome, and this fact was indisputable,
but honestly… ‘Handsome’ was too weak of a word to describe him.
The mere sight of him really would mesmerize any person, and
they’d surely want him to be theirs.
But no matter how beautiful he was, my life mattered a lot more,

even at the cost of the story changing.
Plus, I was satisfied just looking at him.
Originally, my ideal types were more beautiful the farther they were
from me. Because that way, I wouldn’t have to be hurt by unfulfilled
expectations.
I tried to recall the first and last kiss Rosé had with Albert.
The memories swirled inside my mind like a blurry dream, and when
I woke up here, they started disappearing.
I quickly grappled with the memories to remember how many days I

had left to live with Albert.
…I could feel my gaze growing dark.
The crazy maid won a kiss from Albert just a week after being
confined together. She really was greedy for him.
Should I be glad that she never went beyond that? But no, while
Albert kissed me, I already knew what kind of person Rosé was.
And the more I thought about it, the more my headache got worse.
O, dear God. Why must you torment me so?
Albert wasn’t the only one who was suffering.
Another person was locked up with him in here, and that was me.
How the hell am I gonna live for a year in a place where there’s no
wifi, no internet, no computer?? As a person from modern
civilization, this is surely going to drive me insane.
t/n: hiya, yonnee here~ tower maid will now be continued in this website~ im still re-editing
and re-checking the chapters as i go (to make everyone’s reader experience smoother,
even if only a little) so the past chapters will all be posted over the course of a week or two.
once the new (unreleased) chapter comes out, you can get a direct notification ping over at
belle reservoir’s discord server!
additionally, please note that the chapters of this novel have now been split into halves but
numbered normally to make things simple. this is to match the chapter numbering system of
BR, but i’ll update as often as i can to compensate for the length
Chapter 2
make things simple. Read the note at the end of for more details.
Chapter 2
Translator: Yonnee
But after I lamented for a bit, I pulled myself together and faced
reality.
The first thing I did was recall the tower’s structure again. The tower
had three floors in total.
The first floor had the kitchen, where there was a lone door where
food came in and where we could communicate with people from the
outside.
There was also a storage room where cooking utensils, bowls, pans
and pots were kept, and there were ingredients there as well. Of
course, there was also space to light a fire.
Because the tower was round-shaped, the stairs were curved like a
whirlwind along the wall.
If you go out the kitchen and go up the stairs, you’ll be able to reach
the one and only bedroom.
There was a bathroom next to the bedroom.
And that’s it.
This tower really shouldn’t have been called a ‘tower’. There’s only
one bedroom in it.
Fortunately, the tower was large, so even if it had only one room, it
was spacious enough. The ceiling was high, and there was a window
so it didn’t feel stuffy.
The walls of the tower were painted with a warm beige, so it was
strangely soothing.
Next to the window was a fireplace to be used during winter. It was

small, but it warmed up the room enough.
Some distance away from the fireplace was the bed, and opposite
that was a small bookshelf lining the other wall and a table in front of
it.
There was a ladder, too, which you could use to climb to enter the
attic, which was the highest floor of the tower. It’s also being used as
a storage room.
With the wand, I could roam everywhere, but Albert was confined to
just the bedroom on the second floor.
Because he had many limitations, he had to obey the maid’s whims.

It was valid that he resented her.
…Maybe even to the point that it’s understandable that he wanted to

kill her.
As I crouched in the attic, I sighed heavily.
Let’s calm down a bit.

Someone once said that even if you somehow transmigrated in a
book, if you get your act together, then you’d be able to survive.
Who said that, you ask?
Me. I’m saying that.
This was an opportunity to live a new life after I died in vain due to
an accident in my previous life.
Albert was a prince, and he was destined to become king. Life was
all about getting the right connections. If I would just stick close to his
side, then it’s like winning the lottery.
Let’s write a contract.
If I do that, I’d be able to leave the tower and get my life and
retirement guaranteed. And it’s better if both Albert and I could leave
the tower soon.
What was the point of being alone here with him? I just needed to
give him the wand and cooperate a bit.
It’s the perfect plan.
I just needed to put theory into practice.
As I went down the ladder to exit the attic, I saw Albert sitting
elegantly on the bed as he was reading a book.
For a moment, I was mesmerized by his perfectly sculpted features,

with his hair framing his face finely. Then, I called out to him
carefully.
“Your Highness.”
Albert looked up. He looked at me and smiled. I trembled at the sight

of perfection.
The maid Rosé didn’t know it, but she was risking her life for a smile
that was obviously a business smile. And I knew this because I had
lots of experience seeing and making that same smile.
This man’s smile didn’t reach his eyes at all.
“What is it, Rosé? Is there something else I can do for you?”
I answered the question, knowing what he was insinuating.
“No, no! I don’t need that!”
Ah, stop it! My life’s at stake!
Albert narrowed his gaze and crossed his arms.
“I guess you weren’t satisfied with the price I just paid, Rosé. I
thought I did pretty well.”
“It’s not that it was bad…”
Gah, I must be out of my mind! But Albert was such a good kisser.
Maybe this was one of the upsides to being the main character.
I added in a hurry.
“It’s not something that you wanted. You don’t have to force yourself
anymore.”
“If I don’t want to do it, then I don’t have to…?”
Albert raised his brows as if he couldn’t understand what I was

saying. Meanwhile, I was thinking that my eyes must have been
blessed to see a fallen angel right in front of me.
Inevitably, a ridiculous comment popped out of my mouth.
“Y-Your Highness is very beautiful.”

“…Rosé, just tell me what you want to say.”
Albert rose from the bed and approached me. I gulped and recalled
what I was meant to do.
“I deeply apologize. For everything.”
I pushed the contract I wrote just now to him.
“I’d like to make a deal with you, Prince.”
“In exchange for my body?”
Why’s he always twisting my words!
“No! I don’t want physical contact with Your Highness! I don’t want it!”
He furrowed his brows, still confused by my words.
Not long after, Albert muttered in a low voice.
“But you like me.”
I shuddered at his low whisper that echoed in my ears.
Oh my gosh. Why did that sound so natural coming from him? And
that confidence didn’t seem forced at all.
I breathed out while controlling my expression.
If I were to say, ‘I’m not Rosé Artius. I’m Yoo Jung-in and I don’t have
feelings for you,’ it’s obvious that he wouldn’t believe me.
And if I explained that world was inside a novel and I transmigrated

here, I’d immediately get locked up in the loony bin.
So, I wrote a contract instead. I decided to take advantage of the

power of a binding contract that every modern person knew.
I pushed the contract into his hands again.
“Your Highness, please take a look at this.”
Albert lifted the piece of paper, then murmured.
“…A contract to ensure the life and death of Rosé Artius?”

Chapter 3
Chapter 3
Translator: Yonnee
I nodded right away.
“Yes. More than anyone else, I want Your Highness out of here.”
“Don’t you want to leave the tower and become Queen?”
Doubting my intentions, his eyes narrowed.
Albert was good at saying things in a threatening way. I’m sure he

was just sounding me out.
I wouldn’t even dare to be a contract queen. It wouldn’t do to dabble

in something she wasn’t prepared for.
Furthermore, don’t you know how much a queen had to do? And
what about assassination threats? Absolutely not. That’s not me. I
already have my life planned out.
“No! Just give me enough money to play and eat to my heart’s

content in this country, for the rest of my life.”
“……”
“As you can see, I put a clause about the skinship that you hate so
much.”
I conveyed my intentions to him clearly, and Albert read the words

that I wrote down on the contract.
His eyes were still narrowed with suspicion, then he muttered, but
still spoke in a voice I could hear, “I can’t believe you’re the same
person as before.”
…Because I really became a different person entirely. I tried to think

of something else, because Albert might catch on.
Then, I told the truth with my expression hardened.
“The moment you kissed me, I realized what I should do with Your
Highness.”
This was real.
“If you don’t believe it, then why don’t you think over the contract for
a few days before you sign it? I’m confident.”
“…Confident, you say.”
Albert rested his chin on one hand.
“Wasn’t your original goal to have me by your side?” Albert asked in

a languid voice.
I felt like I would be captivated just by his voice. I almost said ‘yes’
just now.
No. I have to stay calm. I took a moment before answering slowly.
“But then I’ll die.”

“You’ll die?”
“You’re a great man, so I think you’ll be able to escape the tower one
day, then I’ll be horribly killed the moment you leave.”
“…Horribly?”
Ah. A new word[1] that hadn’t been coined yet popped out. I changed
my words.
“Instant death. Immediate.”
“…What the hell did you think while kissing me?”
…That you’d kill me, duh.
But instead of saying that, I started flattering him, hoping that I’d look
as pitiful as possible.
“Don’t you think I’m not worthy of you?”
“……”
“Isn’t it right that your beauty can conquer the world?”
A soul that had mastered the ability of perfect flattery in the past life!
This was the only thing I learned as a new employee!
I even winked as I delivered my sincerity to Albert.
Albert smirked.
He approached me, then raised his hand to stroke my cheek.
“Rosé, I’ve liked you from the very beginning.”
That must be something just to coax me. It must be.

I kept chanting this in my mind like a mantra just so I wouldn’t get
carried away.
Otherwise, I really would fall for such a beautiful man.
“So I’d like to think over the contract more.”
I was quite relieved. He didn’t reject it outright. After all, he can’t

easily trust someone who changed within half a day, so no wonder
Albert didn’t believe me.
I had to act as though he could trust me.
Pouring my heart out with all my might, I decided to flatter and praise
Albert as much as I could.
Jingle jangle mode, on!
I looked up at him with eyes full of determination, then nodded.
“Of course, Your Highness. Then, I’ll show it to you myself through
my body.”
“…Body?”
“Yes. My body.”
I continued solemnly.
“I will devote myself to working for you wholeheartedly.”
***
The first thing I decided to do for Albert was give him the bed.
There was only one bed in the room, which was by the wall, and it
was a double-sized bed. It was the perfect size for one man and one
woman to sleep together. This was clearly a collaborative effort by
the impotent king and Rosé.
But I had no intention of sleeping in the same bed as Albert.
It was hard enough to keep staying in the same room, so I decided

to delegate my own personal space.
The attic up the ladder was small but cozy.
It was fortunate that the original Rosé was a bit of a neat freak, so
the attic was well organized. There was not a speck of dust
anywhere.
Of course, there was no bed, but that’s fine since I’m used to
sleeping on the floor.
I also bragged to Albert about this.
“I told you that I’d dedicate myself to Your Highness. Like this! I’ve
prepared a space for you alone.”
“I never said I’d sign that contract.”
“This is the sincerity that I can show to you before the contract.
You’re a prince. It’s only right that I do this.”
I gave Albert a sincere wink.
Albert smirked, as if he were on the verge of laughing. He looked

exactly like a cat playing with a mouse in front of him.
…Should I at least be glad that I wouldn’t be eaten? How did it end

up like this?
I’d have to be careful because I’m still being doubted for the contract.
I decided to change the topic and flatter him for his strengths.
There’s no one in the world who doesn’t like compliments.
“Your Highness, you should be careful whenever you smile.”
“Why?”
“Your Highness is too handsome. Will you take responsibility if I die

of a heart attack?”
“Too handsome…”
Albert smiled anyway, as if to say he wouldn’t listen to me. But I

persisted.
Flattery was the best way to butter someone up and to let them know
I’m on his side.
I intended to familiarize Albert gradually with my actions with

constant flattery in the future.
“It feels like my eyes are so blessed just by looking at Your

Highness. When I see you, I feel like even Shim Bong-sa can open
his eyes.”
“Who’s Shim Bong-sa[2]?”
Albert’s eyes narrowed at my continued fawning. Then, he crossed

his arms.
“You’re saying a lot of mysterious things all of a sudden, Rosé. Do

you like my face that much?”
“Yes. Your Highness can conquer the world with just your face, as
I’ve said before.”
Jingle jangle. This was the technique to survive the social world.
I praised his appearance because that was the easiest thing to
praise. Furthermore, silly comments just pop out naturally in front of
attractive people.
Albert’s swordplay was amazing, but I couldn’t see it now. He’s not
always kind or friendly, so I should just stick to what I could see.
How nice would it have been if he was a kind man.
Albert was handsome, but he was certainly far from my ideal type—I
just wanted to observe beautiful people from a distance.
There was nothing more stupid than having him as a type.
I laughed inwardly as I thought about it. This was such emotional

labor gained from experience.
¹ The word used was 끔살 which takes the first syllables from ‘horribly’ and ‘killed.’ ↩
² A character’s name in a Korean folktale. Bong-sa means blind man. ↩

Chapter 4
Chapter 4
Translator: Yonnee
Still staring at me, Albert nodded. The way he raised his chin and
moved his fingers was sexy, as if I was watching a photoshoot.
“Rosé, come here.”
“Yes, Your Highness.”
I walked forward immediately and stood in front of Albert, who was

sitting on the sofa.”
“Bring your face closer.”
“My face?” I asked warily.
Albert squinted.
“What do you think I’m going to do?”
“Aren’t you going to kiss me? I don’t think I’m wrong, I’m just saying
this because I think you’ll actually do it.”
Albert got up from his seat, then stepped closer to me. He drew his
face close to my ear, then said.
“That’s right. Don’t you like it?”
Well, it’s not like I don’t like it. There’s no way I’d hate kissing a
handsome man.
But the situation was different.
“I don’t hate it, but…”
“But?”
“You’re only trying to kiss me because you don’t trust me. That’s why
I don’t want to do it.”
“What does kissing have to do with not trusting you?”
“You’re just trying to see if I’m just blowing hot air, or if I’m actually
willing to fulfill my contract with Your Highness.”
Albert laughed at my explanation.
“I don’t know what the hell happened to you yesterday, but you
certainly changed.”
“They say people change overnight.”
“I’ve never heard of that.”
“Then I believe… it’s my own insight?”
“You must have read my mind. But there’s one thing you don’t know.”
“What is it?”
Albert placed his hand on my waist and pulled me close.

“I haven’t checked yet.”
The distance between us narrowed in an instant.
“I’ll have to see.”
He was still suspicious even after my persistent persuasion. And

through skinship!
Emergency bells rang in my head. Even so, I resented my own lack

of self-control because I didn’t want to push him away. But my life
depends on this!
“If you don’t like it, just tell me now.”
“Your Highness, I’ve written in the contract that I’m sure I don’t want
to maintain skinship anymore. If you can’t believe that, then isn’t
aren’t you being foolish, Prince?”
I took this opportunity to insult Albert. Unfortunately, he didn’t seem

to care at all.
Albert widened his eyes with a pitiful look. He raised his fingers and
began to fold them one by one as he counted.
“How many times have you tried to deceive me?”
…I couldn’t say anything back.
That maid!
That damn Rosé!
…I didn’t have a choice after all.
“Will it be okay if I don’t respond to your kiss?” I asked in a sullen

voice.
Albert smirked when he saw my expression.

“No. That’s not it.”
Albert, who murmured as if he whispered, stared straight into my

eyes.
His gaze was so intense that it left me bashful. I blinked a lot, trying
not to show my real feelings.
“You don’t have to do it if you don’t want to.”
Maybe he knows that he’s much scarier if he said he’ll do it now.
A crisis should be turned into an opportunity. I became determined.
“It’s a good chance to get you to trust me more. Then, this will be the
last time you’ll have to be close to me like this, Your Highness.”
I said this with utmost sincerity.
Then, after gulping, I continued.
“Let’s do it, then. T-That.”
“What do you mean, Rosé?”
Embarrassed, I was trying to beat around the bush, my words

trembling like a ghost’s whisper.
I sighed deeply, then shouted.
“Kiss!”
As soon as I said so, Albert kissed me.
The hot breath on my lips took over my mouth. It was such a long
kiss that I was gasping for air.
My body was rigid with tension.

I didn’t close my eyes. I couldn’t even guess what Albert was
thinking, so I shouldn’t be stupid enough to enjoy the kiss.
And I wasn’t the only one who didn’t close their eyes. Albert didn’t
either.
Our interlocked gazes were intense.
His lips pressed harder. It was a strong kiss, one that was for a lover.
…Albert was a really good kisser.
That’s all I could think about.
Then, his lips left mine.
I finally caught my breath.
On the other hand, Albert looked as if nothing had happened.
He was staring at me with an unreadable expression, but one corner

of his lips soon lifted up.
“Rosé. Let me see that contract again.”
I smiled broadly.
Of course, it was a service smile.
Thank you for your patronage, dear customer.
***
After reading the contract, Albert had some questions for me.
“How can I believe you’ll promise to carry out the contract’s terms?”
There’s a way, of course.
“Your Highness, we can use magic to sign the contract.”
“…Do you think I can use magic?”
It’s kind of confidential that he could use magic. It was a secret that
he never told anyone.
But this was knowledge that readers of the novel knew about.
I continued speaking shamelessly.
“Your Highness knows how quick-witted I am, right? Why else would
you want to look at the wand? Aren’t you trying to absorb the magic
in the wand?”
“I didn’t think you’d notice.”
It was a roundabout way of saying he thought Rosé was too stupid to

know about it, but what he was insinuating was true, I kept my mouth
shut about it. It’s true that Rosé acted stupidly in front of him.
But the inquisition was yet not over.
“Then why did you allow me to use the wand at first? It wouldn’t
benefit you at all.”
This was going to sound absurd, but I thought of a good enough

reason for it.
Chapter 5
Chapter 5
Translator: Yonnee
I smiled brightly then spoke.
“I’m dazzled by your beauty.”
It would be ridiculous to rationalize in this way if it was any other

person, but it’s Albert we’re talking about here.
He’d be able to understand that there were just some people who
were weak to that face of his.
“It’s amazing that this turn-around happened in just a day, and you
were absent for half of that time.”
Albert replied sardonically. This brief moment of hysteria was all for
the sake of the contract. But it was suspicious for a maid to suddenly
gain knowledge about contracts after a day.
And Albert deserved to be angry at the fact that he’s being controlled
by a maid all this time.
With a determined expression, I continued.
“I’m in my right mind now, please don’t worry.”
“In your right mind…”
What, do you think I’ve gone crazier now…?
I laughed nervously, ignoring his stinging gaze. It’s always better to

just smile when you’re in trouble.
Seeming as if he thought he wouldn’t be able to get anything else

out of me even if he asked, Albert sighed and tilted his head to the
side.
“It’s impossible for me to use magic now. I’ll have to take a closer
look at the wand.”
“Then do you acknowledge the contract’s terms?”
I will, at least.
“If I could trust you, then I would.”
His eyes were cold. At that, goosebumps ran through my body. It felt
like I was watching a horror movie unfolding right before my eyes.
But I can’t get scared here. I quickly gathered my wits about me.
A client.
Albert, who was in front of me now, was a client I’ll have to win over
so he’ll sign the contract.
This was one more thing I had to keep in mind.
On the surface, it seemed like we were on even grounds because of

the contract, but Albert had the upper hand because I needed him to
sign it first.
I mean, sure, I’ll bend over backwards for him, but I won’t forget what
I’m standing up for. This contract would be beneficial to both sides,
so I needed to do what I had to do first.
I stared straight into his eyes.
“Your Highness. I’ve shown you all the cards I have. I’ve drafted a
contract, moved to another room, and even kissed you to clear your
suspicions.”
If he still didn’t believe me, then it’s his loss.
“Did I threaten you or beg you for it? I want you to know that we’re
on equal grounds for this contract.”
“Equal grounds, you say.”
Albert smirked and wrinkled his brows. A slight shadow dawned on

his features.
Well, maybe he didn’t like the idea of being equals with a maid. But I
cleared my throat and explained.
“Of course, this will only be applied while we’re inside the tower. I’m
saying this in the first place because I don’t want Your Highness to
misunderstand that I might be using you.”
“So you’re saying all your actions are in accordance with the
contract?”
“Yes. I’m willing to fulfill my part in the contract faithfully. That is, if
Your Highness respects my terms as well.”
There were three clauses that I included for my own sake.
First, that my life would be guaranteed once we left the tower.
Second, that I’d be given enough money to live in comfort so I won’t

need to rely on other people.
And lastly…
As long as I didn’t touch him, then Albert shouldn’t touch me without

my consent either.
“I believe that Your Highness can fulfill all these conditions.”
“I agree, I believe I will.”
Albert paused, then he stared at me with one eyebrow slightly

raised.
“But you, Rosé. I don’t believe in you. What would happen if you fail
to uphold the conditions?”
I didn’t think either that he’d believe me right away, so I prepared a

countermeasure.
I was confident that I wouldn’t break the terms. That’s why my

answer was simple.
“I will pay with my life.”
“Your life?”
“Yes, my life. If we’ll be walking this path together, shouldn’t we do it

right?”
“Do you mean it, Rosé?”
“Yes, Your Highness. I’ve been sincere this whole time.”
Albert smiled as if he was having fun.
“Rosé, get me a pen.”
“Yes, sir.”
He ordered me around so naturally. I handed over a pen with the
sincere heart of a subordinate towards her boss.
Why make a fuss when he’s about to sign the contract?
He stared at me while holding the pen in one hand.
“You won’t regret this?”
“Why do you think I’ll regret it?”
“Because you like me a lot.”
“Ahaha. In the face of death, all worldly desires are lost.”
I spoke seriously.
He signed his name on the document.
Then, I signed my own next to his name.
The signing went by so fast, I don’t think LTE networks would be

able to keep up.
With both names side by side, the contract looked so lovely.
I gave him the other copy and looked at my own copy with a happy
face.
Now, I was on track towards a full life until I grew old and wrinkly.
Wherever I am, I just take from the bowl assigned to me.
Holding the contract with both hands, I bowed to Albert and spoke
with a loud voice.
“Then, I’ll be in your care for the rest of our time here in the tower,
Your Highness. I’ll make sure you won’t regret signing this.”
“I look forward to your cooperation, Rosé.”

Albert bowed as well, gracefully. Ah, it was like CG effects were
added all of a sudden. I could see a halo forming over his head.
So blinding! I gaped at him for a moment, then I came to my senses

and solemnly said—
“I’ll bring this up to my room then.”
“I’ll keep mine as well.”
I climbed the ladder to enter the attic and placed the contract inside
a desk drawer.
Life Lotto— secured successfully.
Albert was no longer a person who’s a threat to my life. He was now

a client I’ll have to be nice to from now on.
And with this, Albert can try getting out of this tower faster.
However, no matter how much of a genius he was, it might take

some time to escape from the tower because he couldn’t use his
magic properly here.
Now, it’s just like we’re roommates.
I remember living with a roommate before I found my own place. We

had quite a difficult time living together because our lifestyles were
so different from each other.
That’s why I’ll need to know Albert’s preferences first.
People who didn’t get along with each other would make terrible
roommates.
Even if I couldn’t match him perfectly, it’s better if I lessened the

possibility of tension rising. As long as I wouldn’t step on his toes,
then he wouldn’t step on mine.
And the most important thing to consider when it comes to having a
roommate is…
Going back downstairs, I stood in front of Albert with a grim face.
Albert, who was currently reading a book, raised his head and
narrowed his eyes, expressing that he didn’t want to be disturbed at
the moment.
“What is it?”
I put my hands together and smiled politely.
“Your Highness. There’s something we need to talk about right now.”
“And that is?”
“What do you like?”
“Pardon?”
“Food.”
The only right motto in life is ‘live to eat.’
“I would like to know if you like spicy, sweet or salty food, Your
Highness.”
As for me, it’s spicy and salty all the way!

Chapter 6
Chapter 6
Translator: Yonnee
***
The reason I could talk about spicy and salty food here was because
the worldbuilding in the novel wasn’t a perfect medieval world, but a
fantasy-fusion that existed in the author’s mind.
Albert Grey, the lonely and prideful king who was once locked up in a
tower as ordered by the previous king.
In other words—and in my own interpretation of the author’s intent—

Albert was like a wounded beast. There was no one in the world who
could soothe his mental scars and heal his trauma. Everyone just
focused on his outward appearance.
And his dazzling appearance became like poison to him.

‘There’s no woman who can understand me…!’
Such was the fate of Albert Grey, who was likely to die a celibate due
to this chuunibyou mindset.
But enter the stage, interdimensional traveler, Seo Ina!
After coming from modern day South Korea and traveling to another
dimension, Seo Ina realized at once that, despite the setting being
like the Middle Ages, strangely enough, Eastern ingredients existed
in this world.
The original story’s goal was catharsis! No need to think about it so

hard! Therefore, the author intentionally messed with the
worldbuilding and put in a mishmash of things.
Thanks to this, Korean ingredients such as red pepper powder, red

pepper paste and soybean paste were abundant here.
One thing to note though, the ingredients weren’t popular. In fact,

there were many people who didn’t even know how to use these
ingredients.
No one knew the difference between red pepper paste and red
pepper powder.
I didn’t understand what was happening in the novel when this part
was mentioned, but the plot was interesting enough so I just didn’t
think about it and kept reading.
Seo Ina took full advantage of being a Korean through and through.
She captivated people through their stomachs by making delicious
food like fried chicken, tteokbokki, samgyupsal and so on.
And all the people who got to taste her food fell in love with her
charms. She came here to conquer the world with Korean food!
Eventually, Albert came to meet Seo Ina… and that was the gist of
the webnovel I read back then.
I didn’t know what happened after that, but I’m sure those two hit it
off.
I wish I had read it all. But then again, sleep was more important
because I needed to go to work the next day.
If I knew I’d die in vain the next day and get transmigrated inside the
novel, then I would have read more. But I had no way of knowing
that.
In any case, the novel strangely overlapped with the time I lived as a
new hire in the marketing team.
This was because I had two bosses.
The boss who I regularly report to, King Impotent, and Prince Albert.
I opened the lone window of the tower and looked outside. I made
eye contact with the soldiers standing guard outside, then I waved
hello.
The tower was surrounded by soldiers. They were guarding the

tower in shifts, and they also hand over supplies to me once a week.
The usual routine was that I receive the supplies, then send in my
report of all the torturing I’ve done to Albert.
This week’s report had already been written by Rosé, so I didn’t

have to make something up. It was a relief.
Holding the report in my hand, I opened the tower’s entrance. The

door could only be opened every Monday at 8 A.M. on the dot.
I schooled my features into a serious expression as I faced the

soldiers. A serious face was necessary so they’d believe me.
These were men who worked for that impotent guy, but they weren’t
considered lackeys because they were only following orders.
And currently, I was trying to persuade them.
“I want to torture His Highness more. I need everything that’s written

down here.”
“…Why do you need food to torture him?”
“Surely, it’s not enough to just torture him through the wand, hm?
Food, clothing and shelter are the very basic elements of a human
being’s life after all.”
The soldiers nodded in agreement.
Then, I put on a ferocious look. After reading dozens of romance

fantasy books where villainesses appeared, I tried to do my best to
impersonate one.
“I’m going to starve the Prince and give him spicy food to mess up
his stomach. Just leave it to me…!”
I have to look as evil as I can! I glared at them and cackled.
“So, get me everything on the list.”
“W-We will try.”
The soldiers were fortunately weak-minded.
Well, ingredients weren’t significant enough to write a report about

and let the king know, so the soldiers will listen to me.
The soldiers rushed back with my report with them, and I licked my
lips.
What I wrote down were ingredients for tteokbokki.

Ah, how am I supposed to wait one entire week?
Well, at least for now I’ve convinced the soldiers enough. I hurried
back to get ready for breakfast.
After placing the soup I’ve already prepared on the tray beside some
bread, I closed the kitchen door behind me and went up the spiral
stairs.
At the top of the steps was the door to the bedroom. When I opened
it, I saw Albert sitting at the desk right next to the door.
He was looking at the wand with a monocle on one eye. His long
eyelashes fluttered as he narrowed his eyes.
When he lifted his gaze to look at the top of the wand, his sharp
jawline was revealed. But not only that—also his perfectly angled
nose bridge and beautifully curved lips.
The sight of a handsome man once per day was very, very good. As
long as it was on the level of Albert’s face.
Hehe.
Ah, I giggled without realizing it. Then, Albert, who finally noticed me,
tilted his head and turned to me.
“Rosé, why are you laughing?”
“People live to eat. Isn’t it natural to be happy when you can eat your
favorite food?”
Chapter 7
Chapter 7
Translator: Yonnee
It’s a shame that the joke flew over Albert’s head, but it’s
understandable that he was left dumbfounded. So, I changed my
approach.
“It was a joke to change the mood. It’s a kind of compensation, Your
Highness, because you’ll guarantee my retirement.”
My arm was stiff now because I was still holding the tray up, so I
stopped talking and put down the meal on his desk.
“Please don’t get me wrong, Your Highness.”
The phrase ‘I think you’re great’ was still something that he

interpreted as having many hidden meanings.
If misunderstandings pile up like that, they’ll become sweet potatoes.

[1] I needed to explain myself right away.
“Your Highness, I just look up to you and admire you. Compliments

make anyone feel good. So if the Prince is in a great mood, then I’ll
be as well.”
Praise made even whales dance. And I’m sure Albert wouldn’t help
but love hearing compliments. I’m just being honest anyhow.
Everytime I fangirl over him, he mustn’t mistake my actions for love.
Fangirling and love were two different things—just as the ideal is

different from the real deal.
This had to be clarified.
“Please don’t misunderstand all the actions I take as a sign of

twisted love for Your Highness. I’m sure you already knew this after
you kissed me.”
“……”
“That I don’t love Your Highness.”
A kiss where neither closed their eyes.
I’m sure he was aware of it, too, because that should be the main
reason why he signed a contract with me. Even so, Albert remained
silent instead of answering me.
Well, my actions were consistent with what I’d declared in our

agreement, so there’s nothing he should say.
“And before you refute me, there’s something I must tell you first.”
“What?”
I wasn’t going to say this because Albert’s definitely going to think

I’m being narcissistic and vain, but I needed to point it out.
“I’m saying this just in case.”
Albert raised his eyebrows.

“What is it?”
After transmigrating here, I had all the clichés. Especially a person

like me who transmigrated into a novel.
Originally, if you change the flow of the narrative, you get involved
with the male protagonist and fall in love with each other. It’s a cliché
that’s so obvious and overdone, but people can’t get enough of it.
But I don’t want to fall in love with Albert.
Apart from the time he suffered at this tower, he had an unusual

childhood.
The count family he was born in had noble royal blood mixed in, but
there was only superficial honor left.
He had no other relatives and he grew up with two older brothers.

While those brothers were fighting over their household’s succession
—poisoning each other, even—Albert was neglected and left alone.
He even survived a poisoning attempt that his brothers orchestrated.
It was when he was eight years old that he had to endure the
assassination attempt by his brothers.
Their parents were only interested in making the countdom

successful, but they would dabble in business with the black market
just to gain more. However, they died from the epidemic that swept
the back alleys.
Albert spent his twisted childhood there, then was adopted by

Rosteratu. Of course, Rosteratu never cared for Albert, so his
unhappy childhood continued, which influenced his values and
personality.
I don’t know what kind of love he’d eventually have for Seo Ina, but I
knew that the road to him realizing this love wouldn’t be smooth. And
I lived a life similar to his.
When I had just graduated from college, my parents died in a car
crash.
I lived without any time to grieve. I cried a lot by myself when I was
alone, even though I had to push through and survive in society.
I got used to looking cheerful whenever I was out, as though I could

breathe easily.
Getting used to the sad reality I had might be the reason why I
accepted this ridiculous incident right away, no matter how absurd it
was to find yourself suddenly transmigrated into a novel.
The reason I liked reading books was because I could forget my own
reality for a while. I felt comforted by seeing people live their own
lives that were so different to mine, and in a sense, I felt their love for
life as well. Unlike me, those characters didn’t have such misfortunes
in their lives.
Once I leave this tower, I’ll find the right man for myself.
I’ll feed you, so all you have to do is bring yourself. Oh, but your
face, body and personality should all be good.
In short, my ideal type isn’t Albert.
I smiled broadly at him.
“Prince. Don’t fall in love with me.”
“…Me?”
As if he heard something ludicrous, Albert burst into laughter. Ha. It

kind of reassured me anyway.
“This is an enclosed space and we’re alone. That’s very possible.

People tend to rely on each other in such cases.”
“You’d better be careful, then.”

Dear Beloved Prince, I’ve seen quite a few handsome guys in
modern times. I’ve never fallen in love with them even after seeing
them all the time on television and books, so with you…
“Yes, I’ll be careful as well. Then I understand that you agree? You
won’t fall for me?”
Albert, looking at me sideways, touched his lips.
“I don’t need to state the obvious, Rosé.”
“These things shouldn’t just be implied. Please say it out loud.”
If you say it out loud, you won’t forget it later.
He pressed his forefinger and thumb over his eyelids as though he

was already tired of this conversation, then said curtly—
“Alright.”
Albert made eye contact with me, his intense gaze entirely on mine.
“I will not love you, Rosé.”
His low voice resonated pleasantly in my ears.
How satisfying.
¹ Sweet potatoes – internet slang in Korea for ‘being frustrated or impatient’, the same way
it’s hard to keep it down without drinking a beverage after eating it.
The other side of this is cider (what Koreans call Sprite) which emulates the opposite effect
of ‘sweet potatoes’ in that cider is more refreshing right after eating sweet potatoes/seeing
something incredibly frustrating in a novel. ↩
(side note: y’all this is so funny in Korean, she literally talks to the prince in a customer
service voice like he’s a guest at a hotel or smth lol)
Chapter 8
Chapter 8
Translator: Yonnee
“You must be tired after examining the wand. Please eat this, I
prepared it.”
Albert leaned back on his chair as he heard that I prepared a meal. I

wiped the desk neatly and stuck out the spoon to him.
He blinked, then alternately looked at the soup bowl and spoon.

Surely, it’s because the dish was unfamiliar to him.
“…What’s this?”
“Egg drop soup. It’s my favorite kind of soup, so I prepared it. It’s
very popular where I used to live. Please remember that this is how I
feel about your health!”
After that grand explanation… I coughed in embarrassment.
With bread at the side, the egg drop soup was made by stirring the
eggs while boiling. I had memories of a lot of other recipes that the
original Rosé knew, but I preferred Korean food more.
But in fact, I prepared this for a bigger reason.
I was too lazy to make breakfast this morning.
Didn’t this happen to everyone? That moment when you just really
don’t want to do anything.
I couldn’t overcome modern laziness.
I was a slave to inevitable laziness.
Albert stirred the egg drop soup and took a spoonful.
I sat in front of him and ate my own serving of soup as if it was the
most delicious food in the world.
It was definitely not because I had a guilty conscience. The egg drop
soup was really that delicious.
***
Albert’s day began at 5 AM.
He woke up in the morning and practiced his swordsmanship and

spellcasting for three hours.
Well, he didn’t have a sword, so it was more like image training. But
he didn’t neglect it nonetheless.
Like an action star in a movie, he did fingertip push-ups and even

handstands. Somehow, it was great to see his body glistening with
sweat.
I usually fell asleep at midnight and woke up at around 8 o’clock. I

was used to sleeping around that time.
If I had a computer or a smartphone here, I would have slept later in
the night, but sadly, this was the tower.
In my spare time, I wrote my reports or drew pictures. I also thought

of what to eat the next day, or have some small talk with Albert.
Albert and I had completely different lifestyles. Except when I

needed to go to work, I never got up early. Sleep is really important,
okay.
Of course, it’s definitely a divine healing experience to see a

handsome man exercise, so sometimes I wake up early just to watch
him.
I would get permission from Albert before watching him.
“Prince, watching you exercise and appreciating your absolutely

perfect body just burns my will to exercise. May I?”
Then he would just smile and nod.
I think he actually laughed that one time. But anyway, the only
exercise I did in the tower was breathing.
After waking up, I would fold my bedsheets in the attic. There’s a

small window there, so there’s thankfully still sunlight streaming in.
If I went to the second floor, I’d eventually run into Albert after he’d
washed his face. After I handed over the wand to him, he was free to
use the bathroom anytime he wanted. However, the kitchen was still
impossible for him to enter.
Whenever I ran into him, I would greet him warmly, hoping that his
vigilance would soften.
“Did you sleep well, handsome Prince?”
After saying goodbye, I would go to the kitchen and prepare

breakfast.
The Korean food ingredients finally arrived—the ones that I told the
guards about that I’ll use as a torture device for the prince.
It seemed like the reports I wrote about Albert suffering through the
spicy food was effective. But of course, the Albert in my reports was
fictional.
Since I ordered the ingredients diligently, I changed the main menu

of the tower to Korean food. Even while living in captivity, I should
still eat whatever food I wanted.
When I served rice, I didn’t hear any complaints from Albert. Actually,
I never heard him complain about anything.
Haaaahm. While yawning, I stirred the soup one more time.
Today, I was cooking spicy potato soup with potatoes, rice, fried
eggs and cabbage.
The potato soup was steaming now, and when I tasted it, it was just
right.
After opening the lip of the pot, I transferred the white rice to a bowl.
A lot of rice for Albert, and just enough for me.
Then, I took out another bowl and put the fried eggs there. Two for
Albert, one for me.
Oh, I almost forgot.
I opened the simmering pot and took the boiled eggs and transferred
them to a bowl.
Albert exercised a lot, so it’s good for him to eat more protein.
I don’t know anything about the right diet, but when it came to
protein, boiled eggs were the best.
I placed six boiled eggs in one bowl.

Breakfast is ready~
“Your Highness, here’s our breakfast!”
As I held the tray, I spoke in a loud voice while climbing the steps.
When I got closer to the room, my hands suddenly felt lighter.
“Rosé, that looks too heavy for you to lift. I’m sure you called me on
purpose.”
“I’ve been caught, dear Prince. I believed that the kind Prince would
help me.”
Hehe. I followed Albert in, who took the tray from my hands. He
placed the tray on the table, then I pushed over one bowl to him.
This desk right next to the door was something he used for work, but
when it was mealtime, he would use it as a table for eating.
Looking at the bowl in front of him, he raised his chin.
“You said that this was a new type of torture method, but I’m not sure
if it was the right decision to let you get ahold of these ingredients.”
“…Isn’t Your Highness eating too well for it to be considered a new

type of torture?”
Albert stayed silent.
“I’ll ask you seriously, Rosé. Just how many eggs do you have in
front of you?”
“Eight, sir.”
“Do you think I’m a chicken?”
“Two eggs for rice and six boiled eggs for the muscles that the
Prince exercises every morning. Obviously it’s not enough.”
I spoke with confidence, but his gaze was still stabbing at me.
I quickly scooped up a spoon of rice. Mmm, so yummy! After eating

spicy potato soup with lots of red pepper powder, it felt like I could
live. As expected, Koreans should eat spicy food.
“Eat up, Your Highness. I heard that spicy food is great, so I

prepared some today.”
“It’s unusual that you like spicy food.”
“Everyone has different tastes. Still, today’s potato soup is the best.
It’s really delicious.”
Albert took one spoon of potato soup.
I waited for his reaction apprehensively. Did chefs standing in front of

a judge feel this way?
Then, he gulped it down.

Chapter 9
Chapter 9
Translator: Yonnee
After a while, Albert took another spoonful without saying a word.

Only then did I feel relieved.
“Delicious, right?”
“Let’s stay quiet during mealtimes.”
“Oh, but I’m really proud of myself. How difficult it is to match the
Prince’s taste~”
Suddenly, Albert put down his spoon and crossed his arms. His eyes
curved upwards as he stared at me, and he looked absolutely
mesmerizing.
But I knew all too well that his smile wasn’t real. The atmosphere in
the room cooled instantly.
I laughed awkwardly, but at that time, Albert opened his lips.
“I’m usually a picky eater.”

“I don’t think Your Highness is a picky eater. It’s obvious from your
expression.”
“Can you read my expression, Rosé?”
I nodded right away while Albert gazed at me as though he found me

amusing. But it was a good opportunity to change the subject.
“The left side of Your Highness’ lips goes up slightly when you’re
eating something you’re satisfied with.”
And today’s spicy potato soup seemed to cater to Albert’s tastes.
“I didn’t know that.”
He smirked and took the spoon in his hand again. Soon, a quiet
meal commenced.
It’s a common saying that you shouldn’t disturb even dogs when
they’re eating.
‘What makes me the happiest in this tower is when I eat something

delicious. Second best is when I get to see Albert’s face.’
After I finished eating, I washed the dishes. Albert was still barred
from entering the kitchen, so cleaning up over there was my
responsibility.
I took a bite out of the apple I brought for dessert.
Albert sat at his desk as usual, wearing his monocle to inspect the
wand.
How long would it take for us to get out of here?
In the novel, it took a year because of Rosé’s torture methods, but

now it was different.
Honestly, I couldn’t wait to get out of here.

Life here was terribly boring.
Albert used his time efficiently and improved himself every day, but I
want to go out and walk around, travel a lot and meet people.
It’s not like I had the internet or even a smartphone here.
Oh, I miss it so much. Civilization, wherefore art thou.
Imagining myself holding an imaginary smartphone, I asked Albert in

a rather sullen voice.
“Your Highness, when are we getting out of here?”
“It’s not so easy to do that, Rosé.”
“Did you solve it? That curse on the wand.”
“I’ve almost disconnected the imprisonment spell connected between

the wand and the tower’s front door.”
This man is crazy. I spoke in a serious tone.
“Prince.”
“What is it.”
“Be honest with me. Your Highness isn’t human, but a god, right?”
“……”
“Not even a deity could be as perfect as you!”
Albert, you’re the best! I’m your number one fan!
He’s saying that we could get out of here soon?!
Ecstatic, I raised two thumbs up and praised Albert.

He smirked. As though he was a cat watching a mouse who was
buttering him up, he’s just letting me go wild. It felt like he’s amused
by me, but who cares.
I asked in a hopeful voice.
“When can we get out?”
“It’ll take some time.”
“What?! Why?”
It was like the world had collapsed. Albert continued speaking

calmly.
“If we get out now, I’ll only provide a valid excuse for that king to get
rid of me.”
“So how long will it take?”
“About three or four months.”
“……”
Ah, right, there’s that thing.
In the novel, Albert gathered his support from the tower. He

sharpened his influence and established personal connections to
drive out the king.
Even when he was confined to the tower, he used all of his strength
and efficiently, contacting a lot of people outside the tower.
“I’ve decided to think of this tower as an opportunity…”
With his arms crossed, Albert spoke in a low voice, eyes flashing
dangerously.
“An opportunity to change everything.”

He turned his gaze back to the wand.
I could understand where he was coming from. But… it wasn’t so

easy to shake off the disappointment I was feeling.
Even more so because he told me that he was almost done

removing the curse.
It’s like a new type of torture based on false hope.
Ah, no no. I need to pull myself together. If I hold it in, then my old
age would be guaranteed.
I took another bite of the apple. Then, at the crunching sound, Albert
turned to me.
I was crouching down on the floor with the corners of my lips

downturned. On the other hand, Albert was sitting upright at his
desk, and our eyes met.
I could feel the inherent arrogance that he exuded as he looked

down on me. I thought he’d look away soon, but he stared at me for
a long time.
Soon, he opened his lips to speak.
“You have an unusual face. Unlike you, I think I’m disappointed

looking at you.”
Huh? Do you think I’m stupid?
In a fit of anger, I blurted out—
“What do you mean ‘unusual’? I’m human, too!”
He sighed and removed his monocle.
As if his monocle was interfering with his sight.

“Why don’t you like this place, Rosé?”
“It’s not that I don’t like it, but it’s frustrating and depressing to be
here… Sometimes I get so overwhelmed with emotions that I can’t
control. Isn’t that the case with Your Highness, too?”
“…I don’t know. I’m used to it.”
Albert rose from his seat and came closer to me.
“But I know you’re having a hard time.”
“Thank you very much for noticing.”
“You don’t usually show it, but you really seem like it’s taking a toll on
you.”
I muttered inwardly. That’s why social life is important too, Prince.
He knelt down in front of me and looked at me squarely.
“You’ve done a good job, so I’ll give you a reward.”
“Are you giving me more land to guarantee my long life?”
When I asked him seriously, he chuckled.
“That’s not it.”
With his fingertips, he raised my chin gently.
…My chin.
He raised it…?
Huh? Huhh?
This is a breach of contract! You didn’t ask for permission to touch

me!
Alarm bells rang in my head.
But honestly though— for one split second, I thought ‘How many
women out there could possibly resist him in this situation?’
“If you don’t like it, tell me now.”
And I knew Albert knew this, too.
He asked because he knew I wouldn’t dislike it.
“…Your Highness knows what I’ll say, but you really—”
Albert laughed with a low voice.
“It’s simple, Rosé.”
He spoke with a sly tone, then kissed me on the forehead.
And my forehead became hot.
His lips only slightly touched my skin, then went down… and
brushed against my lips.
It was only an instant, but I was left in a daze. The place where his
lips touched was burning.
He spoke languidly.
“You’ve done a good job.”
“……”
“Let’s keep up the good work.”
His eyes curved slightly as he laughed.
…As if he was trying to lure me in.

No. No no no. You’re only trying to fool me.
Emotions were heavier shackles than contracts.

Chapter 10
Chapter 10
Translator: Yonnee
***
Whether I kissed my boss or not, time went on. I slept well anyway
because it was my day off, so I didn’t have to get up early the next
morning.
It was agreed upon that I would have one day off every week.
Albert’s breakfast this morning was bread and eggs that I’d already
prepared for him in the bedroom.
Ah, I love sleeping in. It was almost lunchtime when I woke up.
Descending the attic’s ladder, I rubbed my eyes that had gotten

swollen because I slept too much.
Today again, Albert was gracefully sitting on his bed while reading a
book.
He was as perfect as a man who just came out of a clothing store all
decked up. In comparison, I looked like a beggar on the streets.
But I didn’t want to look good for him, so it wasn’t a problem to show
him my half-asleep bare face.
As I looked at Albert, he in turn tilted his head to one side, as if

asking if I wanted to say something.
So I spoke solemnly.
“Your Highness looks handsome today as well.”
He’s handsome every day! A handsome face really is the best…!
“You’re the same as always.”
“Does your mood feel better? Who doesn’t like being called
handsome, right, Your Highness?”
“What if I say yes?”
“Then please give me more land…!”
Love won’t feed me!
This prince won’t feed me!
But if he gave me more land and money, I could get a building or

two, then my life would be so much better!
I am a simple, materialistic maid.
Long live capitalism!
“You’re dismissed.”
“Yes, sir.”
I gave up right away. I didn’t have to insist on it because the land that
was already promised to me might get cut down.
But then… His lips caught my eye.
Albert’s kiss on my forehead and on my lips… This boss of mine was

sneakier than I thought.
He was using his beauty as a weapon effectively.
“I think Your Highness is not just smart, but very, very smart.”
Begrudgingly, I must admit that Albert definitely had the skills of a

high-level trickster.
If he were Korean, he might have even been a popular idol or actor.
The way he moved people’s hearts with perfectly timed fan-service

showed that he knew how to trick people well. My heart fluttered
somehow.
That’s why… This is going to be a problem.
Humans were social creatures. It was only a matter of time until we

got attached to each other the more we spent time in isolation.
And if the other person was as captivating as Albert, the effect would
be even greater! Just look at the flutters I felt just a second ago.
I tried not to think about it too much, but the fact was… I’m also
vulnerable to loneliness.
Usually, I wouldn’t like people as arrogant as Albert. I already went

ahead and told him directly not to fall in love with me, but if it
happens, it happens.
It’s not as though I especially like the light kisses he gave me. I think
it would be more exciting to just touch his face.
But I didn’t want to feel anything for him.
What happened that time could just be brushed aside as a one-time

mistake. However, I didn’t want him trying anything like that again
while we’re cohabiting in this tower.
So, after mulling it over again and again, I came up with a

countermeasure.
“Your Highness, I know we can’t go out and I know you won’t give
me more land, so would it be alright if I ask just one favor?”
People would say, ‘I’m the only one who doesn’t have a cat!’
If I had a pet animal who could be my friend that I could take care of
and be with, even if it wasn’t a cat, I feel like I’d be less lonely.
“A favor?”
“I want to have a pet.”
“A pet…”
“Dogs need walks, but we can’t leave the tower so we can’t get a
dog. But a cat, or maybe a hamster? I think they won’t get stressed
out too much if they can’t go out. Even if it’s a different but similar
animal… I want to raise one.”
I’ll take very good care of my pet and give it my full attention so it
won’t get sick. Then, I wouldn’t have the time to think about Albert.
But of course, I’d have to get my housemate’s opinion on which

animal would be good. It’s the best method I could come up with for
now.
“We’re not getting out of here anytime soon anyway. Please? Can
you do this for me?”
I looked at him with watery eyes just like the cat in Shr*k.
And I didn’t forget to make my voice tremble so that I sound even
more pitiful.
It wasn’t like I’m asking him to start his rebellion right away.
Rosteratu was going to die eventually, but he was the one who
locked up Albert here. He wasn’t just someone to underestimate.
If I tried to rush Albert just to get out of the tower sooner, the novel’s
contents might go awry, and his coup d’état might fail. I might also
get caught in the crossfire because I’m someone who’d help him with
his rebellion.
For my aspiration to grow up to a ripe old age, it would be better to

just follow Albert.
Albert would know better when and how to fight the current king.
That’s why I found this alternative!
I pouted as pitifully as I could.
“Pleeeeeaase?”
With his arms still crossed, Albert stared at me with an almost

invisible bemused expression, like a parent watching his child
whining.
“I can’t bring in animals, Rosé.”
“Just give me permission and I’ll take care of that. We’re living
together, so of course I have to ask you. Do you have any allergies?”
I grabbed Albert’s hand when I saw a hint of hesitation.
“I promise to cook you a magical dish later.”
“…You’re just trying to get something spicy again.”

“No, but well yeah, we’re going to eat spicy food again today, but
that’s not it.”
Spicy was always good, but I have another dish in mind, and it’s my
secret weapon!
Chapter 11
Chapter 11
Translator: Yonnee
“There is a wonderful food called chicken that’s beautifully crispy on

the outside and juicy on the inside. Would I ever lie to Your
Highness?”
“You’re not that good at cooking.”
“But don’t you know that no matter who cooks the godly chicken, it’ll
be delicious? Hm? Hmm? Priiiiince.”
With an iron plate over my face that knows no shame, I held his
hand firmly and shook it.
Pride does not exist when asking for pets! I am a faithful cat butler!
Pets are the best!
Albert stared at me for a long time then sighed.
“Can you let go of my hand first?”
“I’ve let go right away, sir.”

“Do as you please.”
“Ooh, really?!”
“If you can manage to smuggle one in here, sure.”
Albert smirked.
…I feel like I’ve been bamboozled, but it might just be my

imagination.
“But you’ve given me your permission, right…? Then, I’ll go down

and prepare lunch.”
“Sure, go do that.”
Albert casually replied and turned back to his book. I could now feel
the hunger gnawing at my stomach because I used my head for too
long.
Grooowl. A strange sound came from my tummy.
It must be ready to have some delicious lunch.
***
Today’s menu is spicy tteokbokki that has the power to relieve stress
from being cooped up in this tower! Red pepper powder for Koreans!
As long as there’s red pepper powder, it’s Korean! As expected,
these two are inseparable!
The kitchen had a faucet connected to the pipes at the outskirts of

the capital, so water could be used any time.
Actually, Rosteratu spent quite a lot of time building this tower.

What he wanted the most was for Albert to suffer mentally here,
rather than physically. Albert had already been abused physically as
he was growing up.
He didn’t want Albert to die of anything but mental distress, so the

tower was all decked up with the necessary aspects to ensure
survival.
Rosé was the one who suggested setting up the tower in this way.
She loved Albert so much that she wanted to take good care of him
—and this was the only thing I was grateful to her for. I had almost
everything to properly serve Albert.
Shaaa.
When I turned the faucet on, clean water flowed out.
I filled the pot with just the right amount of water and mixed red
pepper powder and red pepper paste. The transparent water turned
red in no time.
Then, I picked out the ingredients that I had already set aside. Rice
cake, vegetables and fish cake. I’ve only just seen the ingredients,
but my mouth was watering already.
Writer-nim, thank you very much for letting me transmigrate in this

ridiculous world. If it were really the Middle Ages, I would have
already died without being able to bear it. Since it’s a romance
fantasy, it really is the best to mess with the worldbuilding!
“Okay, let’s get started!”
After stretching my upper body, I started making tteokbokki.
First, I placed the pot over fire.
As I waited for the tteokbokki sauce to thicken, I cut the vegetables.

It’s a shame that there’s no ramen, but who was I to complain? Even
tteokbeokki hasn’t been invented here yet.
Fortunately, all the ingredients I requested from the guards were
delivered.
It played a part that I got quite close to them after I found out that
they were already fathers. I had a few short conversations with them
while handing out snacks.
Of course, it’s the acting skills I honed from adulting before that truly
helped me develop (?) the relationships I had with people around
me.
I was stuck between the handsome yet picky prince while being
pressured by the impotent king. That’s why the guards felt sorry for
me for being locked up alone with the notorious prince.
All of this was possible only because the agreement between Rosé
and the impotent king was a secret. The guards and I even speak
without honorifics now and we greet each other casually. There was
a tremendous change after just talking to them for a few minutes
once a week.
What can I say, I’m a Korean who can survive under the extreme
pressure from my boss.
The sauce began to boil just then.
“Oh, it’s boiling.”
I added the chopped vegetables and square fish cakes into the pot.
The way they fell into the sauce was like divers at a pool.
“If it’s tteokbokki, there should be boiled eggs of course.”
Today I shall prepare these for Albert agai… Nah, these boiled eggs
are for me. They taste immaculate when paired with tteokbokki
sauce.
Mmm. Just thinking about it made my mouth water.

Will Albert be able to eat this well? What if it’s too spicy for him?
I thought of his cheeky face.
“I’d like to see if he can take it.”
I made a silent prayer for him to have an upset stomach. It’s my

version of a small revenge.
I added more red pepper paste while thinking of Albert’s handsome

but mean face. Spicy spicy, even more spicy! After mixing it and
having a taste, I nodded in satisfaction.
Mm, yep, that’s it. The addictive spicy taste of buld*k-bokkeum-

myeon. The dish is finally ready.
Transferring the steaming tteokbokki to a bowl, I placed one egg

each on Albert’s serving and mine. Then, I placed them on a tray
and climbed the stairs.
“Your Highness, lunch is ready~”
As I entered the room, Albert took the tray from my hands as usual.
His eyes naturally turned to the tteokbokki and he fell silent.
No, I think he’s a bit speechless.
“You’ve already eaten the spicy potato soup before, but is this still
strange for you? This is spicy tteokbokki.”
Albert placed the tray on the desk and I quickly sat down on a chair.
His eyes were narrowed.
“I hope you’re not trying to poison me.”

“What a terrible thing to say! Prince, this is one of my absolute
favorite dishes in the world!”
But Albert didn’t seem to believe me at all. Well fine, more for me. I
can just eat all the tteokbokki by myself.
“…You eat first.”
Albert seemed to be at a loss in front of the food.
Just the smell was already super spicy of course.
“I’d be happy to dig in first.”
I contemplated which one to eat first, vegetables, rice cakes or fish

cakes—but I settled with a rice cake first and put one in my mouth.
It was a soft yet chewy rice cake enriched by a spicy flavor.
“Uwah… So yummy.”
It’s been a while since I ate this, so it was all the more delicious. Ha,
hoo, ha. Ahh, so spicy.
I ate another rice cake and fanned myself. But I’m happy!
Chapter 12
Chapter 12
Translator: Yonnee
Meanwhile, Albert was looking at me like I was some kind of ghost.

After coughing in vain under that serious gaze of his, I spoke.
“You know what, Your Highness? People feel a whole lot better
whenever they eat spicy food.”
“I’ve never heard that before.”
“Trust me. Just try it.”
The tone in which I spoke was reminiscent of a dealer selling illegal

substances, but I forged ahead.
I poked a rice cake with a fork and stuck it out to Albert.
“Here you go.”
“……”
“Aren’t you hungry? You had a light breakfast.”

Albert’s hesitant hand took the fork from me. He’s almost convinced!
“Just trust me once and taste it.”
Eventually, he bit the rice cake. A rice cake full of spices went into
his mouth!
As he chewed, his reluctant expression changed subtly.
How did I know, you ask? It’s because one corner of his lips went up.
After swallowing the rice cake, he breathed out afterwards.
“It’s spicy.”
“If you sweat while eating something spicy like this, you’ll definitely
feel better afterwards. And Your Highness likes it, right?”
Albert looked towards me.
“Did my lips curl up again?”
“Of course~ Your Highness, if you put some of the sauce on the
eggs, it’ll be delicious.”
I sliced the egg in half with a fork and evenly coated it with tteokbokki
sauce. Then, pop! I put it in my mouth, where a fantastic taste
started to spread.
Closing my eyes to savor the tteokbokki, now I was confident that my

tteokbokki was as good as YeopX Tteokbokki and ShinX Tteokbokki.
I dipped the fish cake and rice cakes together, and the chopped
vegetables were also crunchy and delicious.
“Uwahh… I’m so happy.”
Today, I had the most perfect meal in the tower.

“Happy, you say.”
His eyes blinked somewhat in surprise, like he saw something

unexpected.
“So it’s that easy to make you happy, Rosé.”
“There’s a saying that people live to eat. There’s no surefire way to

achieve happiness, but there’s still some happiness in eating
delicious food and having fun.”
“That’s a simple kind of happiness.”
“It’s better to look at the brighter side of things than to just be

depressed every day. That’s why I’m looking for reasons to be happy
in my own way.”
What I said made him laugh, but with a sense that he had nothing to
say. It felt like he was denying what I said.
“I didn’t know happiness was so easy.”
His eyes momentarily flashed with loneliness, but he laughed again

and ate more tteokbokki.
It seemed to be spicy for him, but he’s trying not to let it show, like
someone who was used to keeping everything to himself.
When I saw him pausing in between chewing, it was clear that his
mouth was burning.
I took the glass of milk from the tray and offered it to him.
“…What is this?”
“If you drink milk, it won’t be spicy anymore.”
“It must be obvious to you.”

“No. It’s not that easy to read Your Highness’ expression, it’s just that
I expected it. Was I correct?”
Albert picked up the glass instead of answering, then drew the glass
closer to his lips. Ah, what a champ, this guy. Even when drinking
milk, he’s perfect…
Then, the meal continued with me saying one or two more silly
comments.
Albert succeeded in clearing his serving of tteokbokki after drinking

some milk. I was actually surprised that he got through it and ate
better than I thought.
“Do you feel better after eating spicy food?”
He must be under a lot of stress after being locked up here, but I

asked anyway. I hope the tteokbokki helped even a little.
Albert stared at me.
“I feel pretty good, but I’m not as happy as you.”
Speaking in a low voice, he stroked my head gently. I felt like a cat

for a moment.
“It’s been a while since I’ve felt this way.”
His eyes narrowed as though he was lost in thought.
As I listened to his languid tone, it felt like I was watching an ASMR

video.
Still, the slender fingers were caressing my hair as carefully as

possible.
I felt weird.
It’s always like this whenever Albert touches me—I don’t know how
to act in this situation. Sometimes, as if I’d been enchanted, I get
compelled enough to wish that I could give him everything.
Like a sailor who’s heard a siren’s voice.
But at the same time, I knew that he had no feelings for me.
For him, this physical contact was just a means for controlling me.
As I thought about this, my confusion subsided.
This is strictly a business relationship.
Party A and Party B.
“I’m glad you enjoyed the dish.”
I smiled brightly.
The smile on my face was my best defense.
It’s not difficult at all to smile.
***
But then, a problem happened later that evening.
“Oh… I can feel it cramping up…”
I felt a slight pain in my stomach.”
My body wasn’t prepared to eat something spicy.

It was Rosé’s first time eating tteokbokki with her body, so this was
an inevitable outcome.
I stayed in bed in the attic hoping that I’d feel better, but I don’t think
it’s working.
It got worse. I started to break out in cold sweat.
After curling into myself and groaning, I finally decided to prick my

finger.
“A needle…”
Where is it? There should be a basket with sewing supplies around

here…
While searching the attic, I realized that I left the basket downstairs.
In fact, it was more accurate to say that all the things related to
housework were downstairs in the bedroom.
That means I’ll have to go down and run into Albert.

Chapter 13
Chapter 13
Translator: Yonnee
After taking in a deep breath, I opened the door to the bedroom.

Then, as I descended the attic ladder’s steps, I saw Albert, who was
reading a book.
He had been concentrating on his book with his monocle on his eye,
but he turned to me.
“What’s wrong, Rosé?”
“I need to sew.”
I laughed nervously as I picked up the sewing basket inside the

room.
Looking at me closely, Albert Rosé from his seat.
“Your face is pale.”
“I’m fine.”
I tried to smile, but I had one hand clutched over my stomach. Oh, it
hurts so much.
“Well it looks like you have a stomachache.”
“…I’ll be honest. I think what I ate earlier isn’t sitting right with me,
Your Highness. It hurts.”
“You did eat in a hurry. What are you trying to do, though? Why do
you need that basket?”
“I need… to prick my finger. Prince, may I talk to you after this?”
Smiling awkwardly, I slowly moved to the attic ladder with the basket
in my hands.
With a stiff jaw as though he couldn’t understand what I was doing,

Albert asked me again.
“You’ll… prick your finger?”
“Yes, please let me do that first.”
“…Okay then.”
Albert didn’t seem to understand the purpose of pricking one’s finger,

but I couldn’t worry about explaining to him first.
I’m dying, okay? Dying. Anyway, I decided not to hide anymore

because I really needed to get rid of the pain.
I groaned and took out a needle. It was a needle for sewing clothes
—well, it was perfect for the job.
Disinfection is a must. I hovered the tip over a candle flame first that
Albert had left on next to the bed.
He was just looking at me without saying a word.

That’s understandable. I don’t think it’s common in this time and
place to prick fingers.
“If Your Highness feels sick later, you can do the same thing. It’s very
effective, so it’s a good remedy.”
“What the hell are you going to do with that needle…”
I raised my hand and pricked my finger with it.
At that moment, black blood flowed out as I felt a slight sting.
Wow, so I guess that stomachache was actually really bad.
Albert had been standing behind me, but he instantly moved closer
to me. He held me from behind, reached out for the needle I used to
prick myself, and took it away from me.
It looked like he was giving me a back hug.
Albert muttered with a low voice.
“Rosé, what are you doing?”
The air sank coldly even though I couldn’t see his face.
With him holding me, I felt goosebumps running up my spine.
“I-I just pricked my finger… because I wasn’t feeling well…”
“And what does that have to do with injuring yourself with a needle?”
Albert grabbed my wrist lightly, focusing on my index finger.
Blood was still trickling down from the top.
His cold voice made me nervous as he continued to stare while

holding onto my wrist.
I blanked out as I realized I’m being interrogated for a mistake I
didn’t even realize I made.
“It’s a folk remedy…”
“So you don’t mean to do anything more?”
“What else would I do? Your Highness, my life is precious to me.”
I was feeling quite unfair because Albert’s tone was so accusatory.
He moved away from my side and went in front of me. He was still
holding my wrist.
Then, he sat in front of me and made an order with a clear voice.
“Rosé, look at me.”
It was only then that I realized he was someone who was truly going
to be a king. What he’d shown so far was only a fraction of his
presence.
He knew how to control people with just the tone of his voice. My
heart pounded heavily.
“Look at me.”
I couldn’t avoid looking at him anymore. I finally lifted my gaze and

faced him.
The face I once thought had gotten softer was as cold as a glacier.
His severe expression was so scary, and no matter how handsome
he still was, I wanted to run away.
Those red eyes were more terrifying than they were beautiful.
The vicious gaze made me recall that he was someone who knew
how to kill people.
He was the man who would kill Rosteratu and all of the king’s allies
just so he could rise to the throne.
Even if those killings were justified, it’s not something that could be
understood by someone who thought with a modern perspective. I
never imagined killing anyone in my life.
“You’re not lying.”
Albert’s voice reached my ears.
Pretending to be calm even as my hands trembled so much, I

replied.
“I-I’m not.”
I stammered anyway. At this rate, Albert would know what I was

thinking.
And indeed, he went straight to the point.
“Are you afraid of me, Rosé?”
I didn’t want to say I was frightened of him, but it was difficult to

avoid answering. I was too flustered to think of a good excuse.
When a person gets driven into a corner like this, it’s difficult to keep
up pretenses like the usual.
“S-Some people are n-naturally like that, Your Highness. I

understand.”
But what I said didn’t work.
Albert narrowed his eyes.
“So you are scared of me.”

Was it so important to verify if I was or not? My lips quivered as I
replied.
“I think Y-Your Highness already knows the answer.”
“But you didn’t answer me directly. This is your chance to answer

well.”
I was usually good at catching onto these things. Only then did I
realize why Albert asked me again one last time.
He didn’t want to hear the truth.
He didn’t want to hear that I was afraid of him.
Why did he want to hear a lie when the truth was so obvious?
“Rosé.”
He called my name in a hurry.
And I finally opened my lips.
“I’m not scared. The Prince is so handsome after all. It’s okay since
you’re handsome.”
My inner voice was screaming something different from what I just

said, but after saying this, I visibly calmed down and seemed to be
less frightened. And I think the atmosphere around Albert became
more relaxed than earlier—or am I mistaken?
“Thanks, Rosé.”
Because you said what I needed to hear.
I think I could hear those words from him even as he didn’t say them
directly. I gulped and nodded.
Chapter 14
Chapter 14
Translator: Yonnee
Albert looked down at my finger. It was still bleeding after all this
time, but I immediately said something about it.
“Ah, it’s fine even if it’s still bleeding. It’ll stop soon…”
“I’ll help you.”
Albert pulled my wrist up gently, and my body naturally leaned

forward and went into his arms.
Being in his wide embrace was so warm. I couldn’t believe he was

giving off such a cold atmosphere just now.
I placed a hand over his chest to push him away. No, it was more to
push myself away from him.
“Ahaha, I lost my balance—sorry.”
“It’s bleeding, so we need to stop it.”

“We can just use a piece of cloth for that or something.”
But then Albert put my finger in his mouth.
It felt as though all my nerves on that finger came alive.
“Uh…”
And this time, I was rendered speechless in a different sense.
Forgetting that I had to push him away, I stared blankly at Albert,

who was sucking my finger.
With his head leaned forward, his gray hair cascaded over and
touched my shoulder.
He was way too close. I could even see his individual lashes.
The eyes under those lashes slowly looked up. Now, he was staring
right into my eyes.
“The blood has stopped now.”
Albert’s eyes curved as he smiled seductively. In a moment’s

rapture, I could only stare.
This guy.
It was clear that his specialty was to seduce people unknowingly.
***
My stomach got better, but because of a different reason, I still

couldn’t sleep. There’s a big problem here.
What the hell is that prince thinking…?
He kissed my lips and my forehead, saying that those were rewards

for my hard work. Now, he sucked my finger because it was
bleeding. He was being so weird that I think other people would
misunderstand his actions as well.
Doesn’t it all point towards liking me?
But considering the situation, that doesn’t make any sense at all.
The only time I’m with him is whenever we’re eating together or
whenever I’m not here in the attic.
The conversations we had were usually just me one-sidedly babbling

because he rarely answered.
Rosé in the book would have received far saucier actions than this,
but I never asked for any of it.
It’s not good to get too close with each other anyway. In the long run,
unnecessary contact would only make us uncomfortable with each
other.
I realized this yesterday when Albert’s ferocious gaze was on me. As

expected, people had to stay within their lanes.
The only man I should have in my life is a modest, common man.
Aristocrats weren’t all that bad, but… Anyway, I’ll continue to feed
him, so please just do handsome and nice things.
But still though… What’s wrong with Albert? Isn’t it that he doesn’t
like me?
Are we following the flow of the narrative? Was this a cliché case of
no matter how much I struggle, the novel’s scenes would still
happen? Was he just doing this because he was meant to do this
with Rosé?
Even so, it was hard to read Albert’s intentions.
After a long time of agonizing, I finally came to a conclusion.
I’m hungry, so let’s just eat.
Albert didn’t say anything to me, and it wouldn’t make a difference if I

just mulled over it alone, so it was better to just feed myself. I’ve
been using my head too long, and that wasn’t like me at all.
What difference would it make if Albert likes me? I don’t like him
anyway.
In this situation, it’s better to just ignore such emotions.
If it’s a feeling that won’t continue in the future anyway, it’s much
wiser to pretend to be tactless and clueless.
I stayed up all night thinking about it.
The night before this, I slept very well, so I wasn’t so fatigued after
not sleeping this time. But my belly clock was ringing.
The current time is 7:50 AM.
It was almost time for the knights to come with food and other
necessities, and this was the only moment that the gate of the tower
opened. It’s hard to get all the ingredients through the small window,
but I had no other choice because, of course, I couldn’t go outside.
King Rosteratu had been worried that Rosé would change her mind,
so he had cast a spell on this body as well.
“Yeah, I should ask about pets, too.”
Our handsome Albert is a feast for the eyes, but my quality of living
was just as important.
I descended the ladder.

Concentrated on his exercise, Albert was currently sweating. Wind
blew in from the window he had left open.
Working out without a shirt on, Albert wiped his face with the towel
around his neck. He stared at me.
“The knights will arrive soon.”
“Yes.”
An awkward silence stretched between us after I replied curtly.
I thought he was just going to return to exercising, but Albert kept

staring at me as though he was waiting for me to say something
more.
I’m good at smiling. And I think I know what it was he’s expecting.
“Your Highness is handsome today as well!”
I winked and made some silly comments. Alright. Okay. That was
perfect.
Albert smirked. He looked so much different from yesterday now that

he’s smiling.
“Then I’ll be on my way.”
After this conversation, I went down to the kitchen.
Obviously, I got used to Albert’s godly face after living with him thus
far.
The problem was that now… everyone else looked like squids
because I was so used to looking at him.
And I was one of those squids as well. What would happen if my

eyes would only keep wanting more?
I approached the door with these worries at the back of my mind.
Two knights could be seen through the window. They looked like
they were bickering.
“It followed you!”
“No, it’s you! Why did you give it a sausage earlier?!”
What’s following them? My ears pricked up at their squabbling.

Chapter 15
Chapter 15
Translator: Yonnee
The door opened with a bang.
“Good morning!”
At the cheerful greeting, the two men exchanged glances with

puzzled faces.
I inspected them carefully and finally saw something behind them.
“Oh my! I think I can see something moving right there. What’s that?”
“Nothing you need to know. Here are the ingredients you asked for.”
The knight on the left pushed the bags through the door. Inside one
bag were some poultry, pork, seafood, flour and some other daily
necessities.
I asked for these ingredients because I wanted to make fried

chicken, but I also wanted to make pancakes.
It’s really convenient having everything I want delivered like this.
The satisfaction I have as a customer reminds me of C**pang rocket

delivery! It’s a luxury that I never thought I’d ever experience here.
The other bag had clothes in it, and I realized again that Rose was a
maid who really knew how to throw her weight around here.
The maid’s clothes were as colorful and ostentatious as a

noblewoman’s dress, while Albert’s were so shabby that you
wouldn’t think he was a noble himself.
But I know—the most important aspect of fashion… is the face!
Some say that fashion could make a statement all on its own, but
with Albert, it doesn’t matter what he wears, he’d shine either way.
And I’ll just be here and continue to be a faithful fan.
“I can see something moving behind you.”
“We’ll take care of it. It followed us on the way.”
The knight on the right sighed.
The animal behind them made a kyuu sound.
“Oh my…”
How cute!
It looked like a reptile, but it was so cute.
It wasn’t any taller than my knees, but its sparkling eyes alone were
already a source of so much cuteness.
Seeing it standing on two legs and wagging its tail looked so

adorable to me.
It reminded me of something.
I closed my eyes.
The reptile in front of me kept reminding me of something.
What was it?
As I was in deep thought, the animal and I made eye contact.
It crawled past the knights and then easily went into the door of the
tower to come inside.
“…Huh?”
The animal ran straight to me as though it liked me.
It was only after I saw its wagging tail closer that I realized what it
really was.
…Isn’t this a dragon?
I didn’t even think of a dragon when I saw it because it was so tiny,

but it really was one.
It was similar to the dragon I saw in that cartoon before, but it was
hard to tell that it’s a dragon because the animation had a fully-
grown dragon.
Did dragons exist in this novel?
Since it’s a fantasy world, it wouldn’t be strange if a dragon

appeared, but I wonder… Was there any mention of a dragon in the
original?
Isn’t it just a tale of romance between Albert and Seo Ina after
Rosteratu dies? I’m not too sure because I couldn’t read until the
end…
I shifted my gaze and looked at the knights, who were

contemptuously looking at the animal at my feet.
Do they not know that this animal was a dragon?
“Mister.”[1]
“Huh?”
The knight on the right responded to me, and I pointed to the dragon
that was still circling around me.
“What does this look like?”
“A black cat.”
Huh? But I’m looking at a white dragon right now?
The man on the right was called Bob, but I asked John on the left
this time.
“Do you also see a black cat?”
“You don’t like black cats? Looks like it can enter the tower.”
“People say that cats are really smart. I guess that’s right.”
The two misters talked to each other and just accepted it.
What? Did it look like a dragon only to me?
Do I have what they call… a transmigrator buff?
“If you don’t like it, you can send it back out. We’ll take it.”
John grew worried as he saw my complicated expression.
I stared at the dragon that was still scurrying around. If it’s a dragon,
isn’t this the best…?
Dragons were always described as the strongest animal due to its

omnipotence and sheer power.
If I raised this animal well, wouldn’t it give me a gift later to thank
me? Or an ability?
I transmigrated here, but I’m just an extra without any buffs.
But it would all change if I suddenly gained a dragon companion.
And how could I possibly shoo it away and potentially get it to hate
me? That would just mean I’d be further away from my goal of
having a long and safe life.
I was planning to get a pet anyway…
Isn’t it great that this dragon seems to like me?
And wouldn’t it be cool to be an extra who can ride a dragon?
“I’ll try raising it. Thanks for delivering these to me again this week.”
Afraid that they would take the dragon away from me, I smiled and
quickly closed the door.
The kitchen grew quiet as only the dragon and I were left together.
Albert couldn’t come down here, so it was a perfect place to talk to

the dragon.
The small dragon climbed over to where the cutting board was, its
movements light and agile like a cat’s.
The dragon stared at me with its head tilted to the side.
Oh… oh my gosh. I grabbed my chest and felt my heart almost

stopping.
“Hello, Sir—no, Lord Dragon…?”[2]
I heard that dragons usually live really long lives, but I wonder how
old this one is? It could be my great grandfather’s or even my great-
great grandfather’s age if they were alive.
The dragon continued to have its head tilted to the side.
“…Do you not know how to speak to humans?”
Dragons usually talk to humans, right?
That’s always the case.
¹ Rose calls the two knights ‘ahjussi’. I never know what to translate that to, it’s such an all-
encompassing word with so much context lmao ↩
² Dragon-ssi / Dragon-nim are both gender neutral. I’m not actually sure of the dragon’s
gender, so I’m keeping it as sir/lord for now. This can change later~ ↩
Chapter 16
Chapter 16
Translator: Yonnee
“Lord Dragon, my name is Jung-in… No, please call me Rosé.”
At that moment, I heard a voice.
“Can you see me?”
It was a refreshing, lilting voice. However, it was a voice that couldn’t

be called human.
It was a voice that seemed like it shouldn’t exist in the world.
The dragon and I locked gazes. Was it the one who spoke?
“You’re not even a mage, but you can see meee?”
“Is it you who’s talking right now, Lord Dragon? Is that voice from
you?”
“Yes, that’s right.”

“What did you mean by a mage?”
I am but a humble office worker—but reality really hit me just then.

I’m talking to a dragon right now.
As I shook my head, the dragon looked at me curiously.
“But don’t dragons sign contracts? Can you use your strength to be
omnipotent?”
If that’s the case, then I’d very much want to enter a contract! If I
become a powerful person, my life will also be so much easier!
A life of being the best without having to try too hard. Let’s do that.
“Don’t call me Lord Dragon. I’m not a draaagon…”
“…Pardon?”
No, but Lord Dragon. What do you mean? You’re a dragon no matter
who looks at you. And what’s with this cute baby-like voice and
demeanor?
As I agonized over this, I spoke.
“…Then what should I call you? Do you have a name?”
“Call me whatever you want. I don’t have a name, buuut…?”
“……”
I wanted to ask more questions, but the dragon had lain back down
on the table.
“It’s warm here. It feels good because there’s so much manaaa.”
“This tower itself is surrounded by mana… Are you going to take a

nap? Right now? While we’re talking??”
“I’m tiiired…”
His words gradually grew muffled, and right then, the dragon fell
asleep.
As he fell unconscious, his tail stretched out.
The sound he made as he slept peacefully was like a cat’s purr.
As I saw this, it broke the image I had in my head of dragons.
“Um, excuse me?”
I tried to call out to him, but no matter how much I called, the dragon
wouldn’t wake up.
He says he’s not a dragon, so now it’s weird to regard him as one.
Was there something wrong with my eyes? Maybe he really is a cat,

it’s just that I’m deluding myself that he’s a dragon.
What am I supposed to believe?
In this case, I really needed Albert urgently.
He was a well-educated prince, so he should know everything. I had

a faithful sense of trust in him.
“But I can’t bring Albert to the kitchen.”
First of all, I had to organize the ingredients and prepare breakfast.

As the morning sun drew higher in the sky, beams of light shone
through the small window of the kitchen.
Firstly, I decided to call him Blanc[1] because he asked me not to call

him Lord Dragon. After covering him with a small blanket, I started
organizing the ingredients.
I put away the fresh vegetables, then the clothes that needed to be
carried upstairs were set aside in one corner for now.
All the meat was placed in a magically operated refrigerator and

freezer.
“If we’re talking about breakfast, meat is the best.”
Fried chicken in the morning would have been great, but I’m too
fatigued to make it, so I can’t make that. There’s a reason why fried
chicken is a popular meal for delivery.
I took out a thick portion of pork and sliced it up, maintaining an

appropriate ratio of fat and lean meat.
Life is all about balance.
The quality of meat had definitely improved compared to what was

being given before. This was all thanks to those two misters, Bob
and John.
Setting aside the thinly sliced meat in a bowl, I took out the red
pepper paste and red pepper powder again today. The garlic that I
chopped last time was also added in.
Breakfast this morning will be stir-fried spicy pork over rice.
This was a meal that I really liked eating whenever I felt down.
When both body and mind are beaten down, the best remedy is
delicious food.
I mixed the seasoning with the pork and took out the rice I soaked
before I went to bed. Then, I chopped up some green onions.
“I wish I had some kimchi stew…”
How delicious would it be if this was kimchi stew with pork instead?
But the problem is that I don’t know how to make kimchi.
Seasoned vegetables and fermented kimchi were just different. It’s

so out of reach. I’m sad that I can’t have kimchi.
I placed the pork over the sizzling pan. Wait a sec. I just
remembered Seo Ina, the female protagonist in the novel.
Seo Ina’s main job and hobby was cooking.
Her hands were so adept at cooking, and the dishes she made were
truly marvelous. She was such a great person who perfectly
personified ‘cooking is life’.
If I were Seo Ina, I’d have been able to cook excellent Korean food in
this world.
As I tried to figure out when exactly Seo Ina would appear, I recalled
my first day after coming here.
Considering the original timeline, I guess there’s about eight months

left.
For a moment, I imagined my life after leaving the tower.
After I get that building that I’ll rent out, I’ll go on a gourmet trip…
Once Seo Ina gets here, I have a perfect picture in my mind of

getting along well with her while reminiscing about Korea.
The life of a landlord who enjoys kimchi stew made by the best chef,
Seo Ina! That’ll be my life!
Seo Ina, ma’am. I’ll give you a lot of money.
“It smells gooood.”
As I was lost in thought, I was startled back to reality after realizing

that Blanc came up next to me.
It seemed like he was gravitating towards the smell of the stir-fried
pork as it’s almost done cooking.
“I’ll give you some separately. Please wait for a little bit.”
Sniff, sniff. Blanc took a whiff of the sizzling stir-fried pork.
I was afraid that Blanc would eat up the breakfast I prepared for
Albert and myself, so I quickly put out portions on our plates.
The steamed rice was cooked just in time as well, so that was also
placed in two bowls.
Spicy stir-fried pork over rice—done!
¹ Blanc, but basically Rose calls him ‘Whitey’. It’s a common way to call pets in Korea, but it
doesn’t translate well in English, so let’s go with French lol ↩
Chapter 17
Chapter 17
Translator: Yonnee
The sizzling meat looked so good that my mouth started watering.
Having some leftover meat in one bowl, I handed it over to Blanc.
“I’m hungryyy…”
At the sniffling voice, I narrowed my eyes.
Originally, I was just going to leave him here and go up by myself,

but I changed my mind.
I think it’s too dangerous to leave him alone here…?
What if he eats a week’s worth of food?
Even if I knew nothing about dragons, this was the most frightening
thing to me.
I live only to eat. What’ll happen if my only joy in this tower

disappears?
“…I should just show you to Albert.”
I wanted to get closer to him first, but I changed my mind and just
decided to let Albert know about Blanc’s existence.
For Blanc to stay here, Albert needs to know, too.
And he might also know why Blanc isn’t seen as a dragon by other
people. He’s the most knowledgeable person I know here.
Yeah, it’s better to get information straight out of Albert’s lips.
I even put Blanc’s meal on the tray.
“Well, I’m going to eat upstairs. If you’d like to eat, please follow me.”
Let’s be like little chicks, okay children? Speaking in a gentle voice

as though I was possessed by a kindergarten teacher, I carried the
tray. Blanc, who readily nodded, followed behind me.
“Why are you speaking formally? It’s weird. Just speak

comfortablyyy.”
“Oh, well then thank you for allowing me. Blanc, shall we go up?”
Blanc seemed to be awkward around people.
Of course, if the chance is presented to me, then I’ll take it.
I accepted his offer quickly. It’s true that it’s kinda awkward to keep
speaking formally towards Blanc, who was as small as a cat. And the
way he was speaking was like a child.
Maybe it’s because he’s hungry, but Blanc followed me quickly. It

really felt like I gained a pet.
We’re going to eat, eat, eat! I went up the stairs excitedly at the
thought of having breakfast.
“Your Highness, I brought our food.”
The moment I spoke in a brave voice, the tray was taken from my
hands.
Albert was pretty good at taking care of other people. It might be

better to say that he knew exactly how to get chummy with others.
I had no idea yet what his intentions were, but at the very least, it
didn’t seem like he wanted to kill me.
Albert looked down at me, then spoke in a graceful tone.
“Good job, Rosé. But… what’s that thing clinging to your side?”
As he held the tray, Albert narrowed his eyes. Blanc and Albert had a
staring contest right then.
Blanc tilted his head to the side, looking up at Albert as if he was a

cat from Shr*k.
With a hand over my heart, I spoke.
“He’s Blanc, a new family member who entered the tower.”
“…Blanc?”
“It’s the name I gave him. Your Highness, don’t you think he’s
pretty?”
“I don’t think you’re close enough with that animal to give it a name.
How long has it been since you met it?”
Was it just me, or was there a sharp edge to his tone?
Did he really hate the idea of having a pet?
I smiled. I know how to get out of this situation!

“Eyy, we can start getting closer now. Oh, but I have a question—
what do you think is next to me?”
And that strategy was to change the subject. I was curious about it
anyway.
What would Albert answer?
Would Blanc look like a cat in his eyes, too?
Albert stared at the pitiful-looking Blanc, who was clawing up at the

tray he couldn’t reach.
“A fledgling that hasn’t become a dragon yet.”
“Oh, you don’t see a cat?”
Albert’s eyes trembled slightly as I said this. He looked surprised.
“Rosé, you don’t see a cat either?”
“Yes, but when you said he’s not a dragon yet…”
If he’s not a dragon yet, then that means he could become one later,
right?
However, Albert’s reaction was strange. If Blanc’s a dragon fledgling,

shouldn’t he be well liked and respected by people? But Albert’s tone
right now was dismissive of Blanc.
Of course, it’s okay even if Blanc wasn’t a great almighty being.

Because Blanc is cute.
If it’s cute, everything can be solved through the power of cuteness.
Meanwhile, Albert seemed to be more interested in what I said, then,

he nodded gracefully.
“What do you see?”

“Umm… A white animal. With cute eyes and a tail.”
“That’s strange. Ordinary people should just see a cat.”
“Right, that’s what Blanc said.”
It seemed like ordinary people couldn’t see Blanc’s true form.
But why can I see him like this?
I’m an ordinary person, too. I’m a mere, run-of-the-mill extra who

doesn’t have any character buffs.
“There are usually two types of people who can see the true
appearance of a dragon fledgling—the first is its contractor, and the
second are mages. But you’re neither.”
“…That’s right.”
“It’s strange that you can see its form.”
I’m not his contractor, so then it must be the other case?
“Maybe I gained some power over magic after handling the wand?
Maybe that’s why I have the qualities of a mage?”
“This tower is covered with magic… Thirty mages from the magic
tower had built it from the ground up, so what you’re saying might be
plausible.”
Well, aren’t you an overpowered munchkin to have managed to get

out of a tower like this and, at the same time, prepare for a coup. I
hereby proclaim thee Sir Great Male Lead.
As expected, this male lead right here isn’t someone to scoff at.
While I was admiring Albert’s skills, I saw him put down the tray and
cross his arms.
I could feel it—his mood was souring. A siren rang in my head.
Something had offended him.
…What did I do wrong?
With great focus, I stared at Albert. Then, he opened his lips to

speak.
“You must really hate being stuck here with me, Rosé.”
…Pardon?
Chapter 18
Chapter 18
Translator: Yonnee
My sluggish eyes looked up sharply at once. I couldn’t say anything.
“I didn’t think you were serious about bringing in a pet here in the
tower.”
“……”
“You managed to bring one here when you couldn’t even get out.”
His gentle tone was paradoxically thorny.
He wasn’t praising me at all.
With a smile on his lips, he asked.
“Why are you being so eager?”
“……”
“What do you hate so much about me?”

It was strange. Obviously, Albert was speaking with a warm tone, but
chills kept running down my back.
Was this the south pole? Why was my body shivering all of a
sudden?
But I didn’t give in.
Why?
Because… I’m hungry.
I had to finish this conversation at once. My delicious meal was right

there.
My name is Rosé, and I’m the master inventor of the jingle jangle
technique.
With a bright smile, I held Albert’s hand.
“Eyy, Your Highness. Don’t be like that. If it’s not the Prince, who else
would I like? I didn’t call over Blanc—it’s him who came inside the
tower of his own volition. He said that this place is nice because
there’s a lot of mana here.”
“I know that. But it’s not enough to justify it.”
I looked up earnestly at Albert. Whenever Albert was in a bad mood,

flattery was the best solution.
“I thought that Blanc’s a great dragon, that’s why I thought that we

needed to accept him.”
White lies were also a great plus for a quick escape. Opening my
eyes as wide and imploringly as possible, I stacked praises upon
praises.
“Your Highness is the smartest and most beautiful person that I

know, so I’m sure you’ll understand how I feel.”
“No, this is the kind of situation that you really like. At this point, even
if you act slyly, I can see through it all, Rosé.”
…Darn it, it didn’t work. But I decided to keep pushing forward.
“Even if you know, you’ll fall for it. Because even if I use my brain, I
won’t be able to beat you, Your Highness.”
I said this proudly.
And in turn, Albert chuckled, as though he couldn’t believe what I

said.
But like a hawk, I snatched up this chance.
I threw the bait, and you bit it!
“Oh, since Your Highness laughed, then we’re good? I’m hungry.
Can we eat together now? Today’s breakfast is to die for.”
Albert, who was shaking his head in disbelief, remained silent as he

saw the stir-fried pork on the tray.
“Why is the food you cook always red, Rosé?”
Because it’s Korean food.
Korean food and the color red cannot be separated.
I sat at the table and handed him a spoon, speaking seriously.
“It’s my identity—identity, I tell you. I love all things red. Thank you
for the food!”
I mixed the stir-fried pork with my bowl of rice.
Albert, who had just been staring at the food, picked up his spoon
and started mixing just as I did.
“Give me some, toooo… I’m hungryyy…”
“Ah, Blanc. Here you go.”
I handed over a bowl of stir-fried pork to Blanc, who was rolling

around under the table.
Blanc smiled broadly. It felt like honey was going to drop out of my
eyes at the adorable sight.
As he stared back at me, Blanc tilted his head to the side.
“By the way, who’s Blanc?”
“Ack, I gave you that name. If you don’t like it, we can change it.”
“No, it’s okay… I didn’t have a name before… Blaaanc…”
Blanc said his name carefully. As he did so, he soon began to eat his
stir-fried pork.
I looked happily at him, then turned back to my meal again.
While I was eating, Albert stared at me.
“How do I eat this?”
“It’s the same as usual. Just mix it like this and eat it with rice. Ahh,
so good.”
I raised my thumb. Then, with a thick slice of pork over rice on my

spoon, I took a big bite.
The combination of spices, the meat’s juices and rice was so

fantastic. My eyes closed at the heavenly flavor.
Eating is the best!

For me, who was trapped in a tower, eating was my only stress
reliever.
I finished my meal satisfactorily. Three cheers for mukbang.[1]
***
We’ll have apples as dessert today. If you think you need to

apologize, then go straight for the apples.[2]
Our food was scarce and limited, so it’s a bit of a bother to cater to a
picky prince’s tastes. I could make excuses, but fruits were different.
Only basic needs were supplied to us.
But anyway, Albert usually ate fruits well so it’s fine.
Prince, why do you eat fruits so well? It’s okay to be a picky person
who hates fruits.
But for me, the fruits that I like are peaches, refreshing watermelons,
and sweet mangoes. It’s all about a balance between crunchiness
and sweetness.
I ate such a good and fulfilling breakfast just earlier, but I think I’m
hungry again.
I drew Albert’s face on a red apple on the cutting board. Well, I didn’t
draw it deliberately.
Boss. If I were Pinocchio, my nose would have already become taller

than this tower.
Shiik, shiik. After cutting up the apples prettily, I placed the pieces in
a bowl.
Then, while looking at the bowl that I’ve yet to wash, I breathed out a
sigh of relief. It’s great that Blanc isn’t a dragon.
Come to think of it, dragons were large, so if it’s like that, I’d need to
feed him a ton of food because his appetite would be enormous.
I wondered a while ago if Blanc’s appetite was big enough that he’d
eat up all the remaining ingredients, but it seemed that the amount of
meat I gave him earlier was already enough to satisfy him.
Blanc, after eating, went back to the kitchen and fell asleep. Maybe
it’s in his nature to sleep a lot.
With a gentle gaze, I looked at the sleeping Blanc and closed the
curtains so that the sunlight wouldn’t disturb him.
I had no idea how nice it would be to feel someone else’s warmth in

the tranquil kitchen.
Here, I realized once again that humans were truly social beings.
¹ if you don’t already know, ‘mukbang’ is a kind of eating show, or an online broadcast
where the host consumes food while interacting with the audience ↩
² ‘apology’ and ‘apple’ are the same word in Korean ↩

Chapter 19
Chapter 19
Translator: Yonnee
“Your Highness, have some dessert~”
I opened the door with a bowl of apples in hand.
With his gray hair tied and his monocle on, Albert was preoccupied
with his research.
He shut his eyes tightly, then opened them again as he pressed his
forehead hard.
I placed the bowl down at the end of the desk. Then, I sat on the
floor and looked up at him.
Albert tilted his head to the side and stared at me.
“It’s tiring.”
“Is it not going well?”

“Progress isn’t bad, the work is just complicated. I think I’ll be able to
unravel everything within the day.”
“Wow… Our Prince is such a genius.”
He was someone who could figure out the curse on the wand and
the magic spell over the tower that was made by thirty high-ranking
mages? And this quickly? Rosé Artius in the novel was absolutely
fearless.
In my admiration, I chewed an apple. I liked how crunchy it was.
“Now I can get in touch with outsiders.”
“I see… There must be a lot of people who want to contact Your

Highness, so there’s no more need to worry!”
King Impotent spread bad rumors about Albert to the commoners,

but he couldn’t get all the nobles under his control.
The current King was already notorious amongst those who met him
in person.
Because of his selfish personality, violent temper and incompetence

in handline state affairs, the only nobles who liked him were his
lackeys.
“Prince, you have some on you.”
“…’Some’ what?”
“Handsome.”
I went in without even inhaling, so I was a little out of breath—but I

was able to say what needed to be said.
Albert smiled anyway. He seemed to be getting used to my

compliments that just came out of nowhere.
As expected, there’s no one in the universe who hates getting
compliments. Alright, now onto the next thing.
“Can I ask Your Highness a favor?”
“I guess that’s the main topic here. Just tell me.”
It was a small request, so I thought he’d do it. I spoke with

determination.
“Please let me hire a famous pâtissier later. Even just one.”
“…Pâtissier?”
“Oh, is there no one called a pâtissier here? Someone who makes

desserts. I really like sweet things.”
Sweet things were the best of all, especially when you’re feeling
depressed. Food that could change your mood was just precious.
Folding his arms, Albert stared at me like he’s looking at something

interesting.
“You like sweet things. But I thought you only like spicy things?”
“I told Your Highness before. Sweet and spicy are a spectacular

combination.”
Albert smirked and rested his chin over his palm. As though recalling
something, he was silent for one moment, then he muttered.
“The desserts from the chef of the palace were amazing.”
“Oh my, really?”
“I don’t like sweets, so I didn’t enjoy them… But I do think about

them sometimes. The sweet taste that spreads all over the tongue.”
“Wow… But how could I possibly take the royal chef with me?”
I’m a person who knows my place.
If he’s a royal chef, he’ll definitely be prideful of his work, so I can’t

take such a person just because I want to.
“Please recommend a chef that I can hire later.”
Korean food was something I could make, but eating sweets here is
like plucking stars out of the sky.
I couldn’t bring in some desserts that were pre-made, and I had no

talent in baking.
Albert stared at me.
“Rosé.”
“Yes?”
“What do you want to do when you get out of here?”
It was almost like the first question Albert asked me.
I thought hard about it and decided to answer honestly. There’s no

reason to hide my retirement plan from Albert.
“Blanc and I will move to a city that’s just the right size, and I’m going
to enjoy my life as a building owner.”
“A building owner?”
“I want to rent it out to people who need to find a small house to live
in. Then, I’ll find a chef who’ll cook all kinds of dishes I want. And I
want to buy everything without worrying about money. I also want to
travel—it’ll be fun to ride a cruise ship.”
I planned out a fancy life.

I was already happy just thinking about it. Once I leave this place, I’ll
start a new life.
“It’s a normal life.”
At Albert’s response, I paused.
Well, it might sound strange to him. It’s something too easy to

achieve for a prince like him.
Buying everything without having to worry about the expenses was

something mundane for him.
Of course, his life wasn’t all that smooth either. If it was, then we
wouldn’t have been trapped in this tower in the beginning.
But it might be hard for him to understand why I’m pursuing a normal
life.
“Yes, I like things to be normal.”
I agreed with him. It’s a truth that I had realized since I was young.
“Actually, I think living a normal life is something that would bring

happiness. And that’s kind of difficult to have.”
Before transmigrating into this book, the people in my world

persistently strove to live a normal life by earning money and
sacrificing themselves. I was part of that society, too.
I had a little bit of happiness while living alone, day by day. Of

course, I still tried to live a better life.
I’ve always wanted an ordinary life.
“Is it hard to live like that?”

Chapter 20
Chapter 20
Translator: Yonnee
“Your Highness’ life and my life could hardly be considered

mundane.”
Well, look at us now. We’re two people locked up in a tower.
But was that all? The early genre of this novel was confinement. I
just went ahead and changed it to an office setting with me as the
employee and Albert the employer.
Albert was going to suffer for another year. He would have lived
being buried under work until Seo Ina appeared.
When would Albert be happy?
I didn’t have the answer to this question. And I couldn’t possibly ask
Albert.
The happiness that you feel when you can buy whatever you want…
I know how precious it was to live with some small happiness in your
life.
The same was true in this tower. In the reality that I was flung into,
it’s just better for my mental health to be grateful for what’s given to
me. It wouldn’t do me any good to look only at the bad sides of
things.
I clenched my fist and spoke resolutely.
“My goal is to live a normal life.”
“…It seems like you’ve become a different person since a few days
after you entered the tower.”
Well, he’s not wrong. I smiled wider even though my heart was being
pricked with guilt.
“Was it too idealistic? I think I went crazy when I saw Your Highness’
face. Because the Prince is so handsome.”
“……”
“Of course. I’ve come to my senses now, so Your Highness doesn’t

need to worry.”
But because I thought I should change the subject, I asked Albert a

question instead.
“Prince, how about you? What are you going to do once we leave
this place?”
Albert blinked, as though he didn’t expect that I’d ask him the same
question.
As he tapped his chin with one finger, he tilted his head to the side.
“I don’t know if I can tell you. You’re the one who trapped me here.”
“Umm…”
“I think it was your plan to be with me for the rest of our lives here.”
But to that, I made a serious expression.
“Your Highness still doesn’t believe me?”
“No.”
I was about to make a disappointed face, but because Albert’s

answer came so fast, I was surprised instead.
After that, I just gaped at him because I didn’t know what to say.
As he saw my stunned face, his lips curled up into a smile that was
so blinding.
His voice flowed out like a calm wave.
“It was a joke.”
“…Your jokes aren’t funny, Prince.”
Albert nodded.
“I never knew that was the case. It’s the first time I made a joke.”
That sounds about right.
“But I think it’s pretty fun seeing your shocked expression.”
“So, what is Your Highness going to do after getting out?”
The sunlight that seeped into the curtains fell over Albert’s features.
He spoke in a low voice.
“I will be King.”
Why was it that… his face looked lonely to me.
“I have to be King so I can live, Rosé.”
“……”
“It’s a fight that would end only with one person dying. I know this
kind of struggle very well.”
I realized that he was talking about his family. His two brothers, who
fought until death for the position of a count.
I wondered what kind of life it was, just to survive. But I didn’t ask
him. I was a person who didn’t derive to know.
In Albert’s life, I’m nothing.
In order to remain like that, I had to keep this narrow line between
us.
Just as he said, Albert would eventually push out Rosteratu and take
the throne.
His relationship with me had changed, but Albert’s future remained

the same.
I was curious. Would it be the same once Seo Ina appeared?
Would Albert fall in love like he did in the book? Or would he love
someone else?
I hope Albert lives well.
It was a scary future, but he’ll achieve great things.
In this world where Albert lives in, killing people was as natural as
him exuding charisma yesterday. It was strange from a modern
person’s point of view.
Because our worlds were different in the first place.
I listened earnestly to his words.
“And I’ll be very busy after I become King.”
Since he’d have to strengthen his hold on the position, he’d work
hard to rule the country and guide the nobles. I nodded.
“Your Highness, it’s good to work hard, but you shouldn’t overwork
yourself.”
“Haha… Do you think I’ll do that, Rosé?”
“Yes. Because you’re a perfectionist.”
Albert was good at everything. He was able to rise to his place now
because he worked himself like a dog, especially with this physical
and mental strength.
But there’s no way that he wouldn’t get tired. Everyone needed to

take a break once in a while. He’s such an unrealistic person that I
sometimes forget that he’s human.
“I want you to be happy, Prince.”
To me, he’s not just a character in a book, but a person who was
right in front of me.
Even if we weren’t close, I still wished him happiness.
Albert stared at me silently without saying a word.
He wouldn’t have expected me to say this. I wondered if there was

anyone in his life who wished him the same thing.
As the atmosphere sank heavily, I smiled to try and change the

mood.
“I hope you don’t just work every day. It’s nice to relax while eating
delicious food. You should know how blissful it is—the powerful
combo of sweet and salty!”
“Thank you for worrying about me.”
Albert, who had been sitting by his desk, approached me.
He patted my head just like last time.
His hands were so gentle, so I didn’t move away and just kept silent.
“But, Rosé.”
“Yes?”
I had bowed my head, so I looked up at him again.
With a faint smile, he spoke.
“I don’t exist in your life.”
Albert would be out of my life the moment we left this tower.
I couldn’t say anything to his unexpected question.
As though I was making excuses, I answered.
“Your Highness won’t need me in your life. If we go out now, you

won’t have to deal with a maid like me anymore.”
No matter how clueless I was about the laws and hierarchy in this
world, I knew how ridiculous it was to have a maid and king in the
same space.
Albert knew this fact more than anyone.
“…It’s like that.”

However, the way Albert looked at me was strange.
“It was like that.”
And his low whispering voice was strange as well.

Chapter 21
Chapter 21
Translator: Yonnee
As it became a daily routine to think about what to eat for the day, I
lived every single day as though I was filming ‘Three M**ls a Day’.[1]
The day after we talked about what we’d do with our lives after
leaving the tower, I decided to make Korean fried chicken for Albert.
Then again, it takes quite a while to make chicken, and we have to

eat breakfast first.
I contemplated what I could make with bread, and eventually, I

settled on making casual French toast.
“What’re you maaaking…?”
Blanc came up next to me and tilted his head to the side.
I thought he spoke that way only because he was feeling sleepy

yesterday, but I guess it’s a habit of his to stretch his words like that.
My heart fluttered once more as I saw his innocent expression.

Blanc is so so so cute.
Is he really a dragon…? He’s more like a kitty than a dragon

because of his size and with the way he slept all day.
I couldn’t even imagine him using magic or spewing fire out of his
mouth!
While I was curious about why he looked so small, I thought of

something.
Was this related to the reason why people who couldn’t wield mana
saw him with a different appearance?
Blanc, you can’t be kidnapped by greedy people, okay? Something

bad could happen.
Camouflaging his appearance seemed to be his first line of defense,

but this was just my guess.
Come to think of it, Albert also described Blanc as a fledgling who’s

not a dragon yet.
Then, what’s needed for him to become a dragon?
Albert seemed to know more about Blanc, but I couldn’t ask yet.
Alright. Let’s ask while we’re eating.
“What’s thiiis…?”
“It’s a simple bread dish, but it’s usually eaten during brunch.”
“What’s bruunch…?”
“It’s a meal you eat that combines breakfast and lunch.”
At this, Blanc opened his mouth excitedly and asked in an

enthusiastic voice.
“Is it yuuummy like yesterday…?”
“Did you like the meat yesterday?”
“Yeah… It’s my first time eating something so yuuummy… even if it

was hot inside my mouth… it was sooo yummy…”
It seemed to have been spicy even for Blanc. Maybe I should tone it
down next time.
Even though Albert didn’t care if he ate something spicy, the main
character has a steel-like stamina buff, so I’m more worried about
Blanc’s stomach. He was so much like a child I needed to take care
of.
“I wanna watch you cooook…”
Blanc came up on the countertop and settled himself there.
Delighted by this, I smiled as I watched him lie down. Just looking at

him cheered me up.
French toast was one of the few bread dishes I knew.
Rosé’s memories were gradually fading from my mind, so I couldn’t

think of any other bread recipe.
Of course, when I first possessed her body, I didn’t have all of her
memories.
I could only distinctly recall her negotiating the tower’s facilities with
Rosteratu before entering this place and kissing Albert.
However, I could roughly guess the poor life of the orphaned maid
who entered the palace for work.
I could understand her to some extent because we lived similar lives.
Then again, there wasn’t much about her in the novel.

The details mentioned about her were simple.
She had fallen for Albert, and just like that, she fell for Rosteratu’s
tempting offer as well. In the end, she died after she pushed Albert
too far.
Her memories, as they entered my mind the first moment I woke up

in this body, gradually became blurry. It’s as if I was forcibly recalling
memories that someone else told me about.
Inside a bowl, I mixed some eggs and some milk, then stirred with a
spoon.
There’s no whipped cream, or even syrup or fruits in the tower, so

this wasn’t exactly proper French toast. Still, it’s worth making egg
bread.
After the pan had been heated, I dipped the bread in the egg
mixture. Then, I put some oil on the pan and placed the bread there.
After being dipped in the egg mixture, the bread sizzled a bit and
became golden brown as it was cooked.
I turned over the bread and cooked it evenly, then I placed it in a

bowl.
Blanc’s eyes were sparkling as he watched me cook.
“Whoaaa… It’s amaaazing…”
“This is called ‘french toast’, Blanc.”
“French toast…”
I handed over the bowl with the French toast, and Blanc ate with a
smile.
Watching him eat was such a pleasant sight. Was this how mothers
felt?
He really looked like a baby, but I suddenly wondered how old Blanc
actually was.
“Blanc, how old are you?”
“Me? Hmm…”
Blanc counted while opening and closing his claws one after another.
I started sweating a little because he seemed to be much older than I
thought.
What the…? How long do you need for you to count your age…?
“I’m 499 years ooold… Just a little less than a year until my
biiirthday…”
So you’re about the same age as my great-grandfather’s…

grandfather’s… grandfather.
People should really stop judging other people by their appearance.

But wait, Blanc’s not a person.
“…Can I really speak to you casually and just call you Blanc without
honorifics?”
Feeling my body slightly tremble, I asked carefully, but Blanc only

smiled and nodded.
“It’s okay because you’re giving me yummy food…”
You keep forgiving me because of food, Blanc. I think we’re on the

same wavelength.
Touched by this, I hugged Blanc. He’s warmer than I thought.
“Now then, let’s go up and eat together.”
“Don’t wannaaa… I’ll eat heere…”

“Why? There’s a handsome prince upstairs.”
“The way he looks at me is wiieerd…”
What was he talking about? Sure, he’s scary when he’s angry, but
most of the time he’s harmless.
“Let’s both go up now, okay?”
“I don’t wannaa… Go on aheeaad…”
Blanc was stubborn until the end, so I just left out his share of the
french toast from the tray and went up by myself.
Of course, I didn’t forget to tell him not to eat the ingredients in the
pantry.
¹ ‘Three Meals a Day’ is a reality cooking show that aired on tvN back in 2014 ↩
Chapter 22
Chapter 22
Translator: Yonnee
As I climbed up the stairs, Albert saw me alone, so he asked.
“The dragon fledgling?”
“His name is Blanc. I gave him that name. Prince, please call him
that, too!”
“…Where’s Blanc?”
“It seems like he’s scared of you, Prince. He wants to eat

downstairs.”
At this, Albert burst into laughter.
“He’s quick-witted.”
“…Did you tell him not to come up here?”
“Could I have talked to him without you around?”

“No, I guess not…”
There’s nothing wrong with what he said, but why did it feel like
something’s amiss?
And Albert’s good mood was also strange.
Yet my suspicions couldn’t get resolved.
***
I sprinkled some sugar atop my French toast. It was a luxury that I

could enjoy this meal without craving dessert separately.
As the toast melted with sugar inside my mouth, I smiled happily.
But I felt Albert’s gaze on me, so I felt embarrassed.
“Prince, you should start eating, too.”
“You really show all your emotions on your face, Rosé.”
“Haha. I’ll take that as a compliment.”
If someone were to hide their emotions while eating, could they still
be called a human being?
Looking at him with slight resentment, I asked Albert a question that

I’d been meaning to ask.
“Prince, why do you call Blanc a dragon fledgling? Is he different

from a regular dragon?”
It was about Blanc’s identity.

“You can interpret it literally. A dragon fledgling isn’t a dragon yet—a
child who has yet to become an adult.”
“Then what’s the difference between a dragon and a dragon

fledgling?”
Wasn’t a fledgling eventually going to become a dragon anyway?
I remembered Blanc telling me not to call him a dragon, and that

made it seem like dragon fledglings were a completely different race
from dragons.
“They’re not the same. Dragons are all-powerful and omnipotent.

They can cause natural calamities and even cross time and space. A
fledgling can’t do any of that yet.”
Albert explained further—
Truthfully, many dragon fledglings were being born. However, the

young fledglings were weak and defenseless, so most of them died
at an early age.
Eventually, the dragon fledglings who were born later started

disguising themselves as a defense mechanism.
The transparent barrier around them was made of dragon mana, and
so their real appearance could only be seen by mages or the
fledglings’ contractors.
To become an adult dragon, the fledgling would have to endure 500

years first.
After that, they would undergo the ordeal of metamorphosis.
There are two options that a fledgling could choose between to get
through this.
First, they could find a contractor.

A contract with a dragon was with one’s life on the line.
The person who’d enter a contract with a dragon fledgling must give
their life to the dragon, then they would start sharing the same
lifespan.
And not only life—but also power.
But in return, the pain each would feel would be split between them
equally.
The problem here was that the process of undergoing the

metamorphosis to become a full-fledged dragon was filled with
excruciating pain. In most cases, the contractor would die without
being able to endure that pain.
Even if they would survive this process, the contractor often became
unable to use the power of the dragon.
The dragon fledgling would be able to endure the pain, but the
contractor could not.
Eventually, they would both die.
In history, most of the contractors who survived were mages. They

were able to endure the pain through training their mana to the limit.
After Albert explained like this, I asked a question.
“But why can’t dragons help out the dragon fledglings?”
“It’s not that they can’t. It’s just that dragons don’t usually take care
of other beings.”
I realized then that dragons were individualistic creatures.
After Albert answered my question, he continued explaining.
The second way to become a dragon!

They could just endure the metamorphosis alone.
Depending on the strength and mana they accumulated over the

years, it’s possible that fledglings could endure it all by themselves.
But this method wasn’t used often because the dragon fledglings,
just like humans, mostly died without being able to overcome the
pain.
With a devastated expression, I summarized what Albert explained

so far.
“So the final ending for everyone is just… death.”
“That’s right. So if you’re not a prodigious mage, don’t even think

about becoming a fledgling’s contractor. That’s why people don’t
really pay much attention to them.”
That’s why throughout history, successfully metamorphosed dragons

could only be counted with one or two hands.
In fact, because the metamorphosis of a dragon is so difficult, they

haven’t been well documented.
“As a joke, people say that being a dragon’s contractor is the most
painful torture in the world.”
“Goodness…”
Wasn’t that just like having a terminal illness?!
“So the fledgling that you brought in can’t be called a dragon, Rosé.”
“I understand…”
“A dragon is a creature that has larger horns, a huge body and could
polymorph however they want.”
“I can’t believe dragons are such incredible beings.”

Albert continued speaking as he watched the amazed expression on
my face.
“Don’t get too attached because you don’t know when he’ll die. Even
more so because he’s 499 years old now, so he has a little less than
a year left to live.”
Blanc, who I believed was an all-powerful dragon, had a time limit on

his life.
After hearing what Blanc would have to go through, I suddenly felt

weak.
Wait, no. How about giving him some special training?
While imagining an intense workout schedule for Blanc as though

I’ve been possessed by a PT instructor, I heard Albert’s voice once
more.
“Let him go.”
“…What?”
When I asked back, Albert had a cold look behind his eyes.
“I can see you becoming attached to him. No, you’re already

attached. Just send him out to the wild again.”
At Albert’s sudden words, I could only stare blankly in return.
No, why should I do that?

Chapter 23
Chapter 23
Translator: Yonnee
“No, but Your Highness, Blanc has already settled in. And I already
gave him a name. He also really likes this place, so… I can’t do
that.”
How could I throw out a child out there in the world, and to top it all
off, it’s not even certain when he’d die?
I shook my head firmly. Albert frowned.
“It’s only been a day, Rosé. Did you get attached already in just that
short of a time?”
“The span of time we spent together doesn’t define the way we spent
it.”
From the moment I laid my eyes on him, I was already captivated by

Blanc.
Right. I can’t kick him out just like that.

Especially now that I heard what his future is going to be like.
Albert’s cold expression made me speechless. He was so

straightforward about kicking out Blanc.
“Rosé, the probability of that fledgling surviving is only one out of a

thousand. If you don’t let him go now, you’ll only regret it later.”
“Even though I’ll be sad if Blanc dies later, I won’t regret meeting
him. We’ll spend our time together as best as we can from now on.”
I answered firmly.
I was aware of Albert’s stance on this, but I valued my relationship

with Blanc.
“I like spending time with him, so we can just have more happy times
together. It would be better for the both of us.”
“And what if he won’t be able to survive?”
“He survived until he’s 499, so who’s to say he can’t survive more in
the future?”
“And what will you do if that fledgling leaves your side?”
I bit my lips for a moment, not knowing what to say.
This is because I knew all too well how hard it would be for someone
you love to leave your side.
I still remember how it felt when my family—the people closest to me

—left me behind.
…But I also knew how foolish it was to end a relationship before it

even begins.
“It’s foolish to start something that you know will end eventually.”
“But happy memories will remain with me, Prince. For me, the time I
can spend with Blanc would be an unforgettable memory.”
This was my first time arguing with Albert.
His demeanor was different right now compared to when he spoke

coldly when I asked if I could have a pet. And it was different from
when his eyes glinted dangerously when I got myself injured.
He seemed angry, but he was calm externally. This quiet

countenance was like the sky at dawn.
“I won’t abandon someone just because I’m scared of something that

hasn’t happened yet.”
“……”
“Even the probability of Blanc coming here is just one out of a

thousand.”
I concluded with that, my voice trembling.
Despite what I had said… I really was still scared of the future.
Apart from this, I couldn’t imagine the aftermath.
Albert was a nobleman—above all, a prince. There must not have

been many people who were openly against his words.
I might have offended him a lot. Maybe right now he’s already
thinking of cutting my neck.
As I observed him cautiously, I unconsciously touched my neck.
Albert was clearly frowning, but at the same time he seemed to be

uncomfortable.
Prince, please tell me you won’t cut down the land and money I’ll be
receiving from you just because of this argument…?
Albert stared at me, his eyes slightly narrowed. He was still so
attractive, and he looked ready to entice someone just about now,
but that didn’t matter at this moment.
Tensions soared as the silence continued to stretch between us.

Please just say something. This silence is scarier.
“You’re not wrong.”
“…Huh?”
Soon after he spoke, I could feel the tension in my body leave

gradually.
…You’re taking it in stride?
“It seems like you gave me the answer to my worries.”
“…Huh?”
But weren’t we arguing just now?
Albert nodded nonchalantly as he stared at my puzzled face.
“Do whatever you want.”
“…You were so stubborn at the start. Isn’t Your Highness’ words too
different from earlier?”
“So should we do what I want?”
“No! No!”
I shook my head.
Since he allowed it now, there’s no need to push him further. What if

he’d change his mind again?
Albert smiled, his eyes curved, as he saw me waving my hands
frantically.
“It’s surprising to know you could say something like that.”
“…You’re surprised?”
“It would be a lie if I said I wasn’t. Didn’t you say you can read my
face?”
“But Your Highness accepted in the end. I knew it, Your Highness
truly is a beautiful and benevolent prince.”
“I wonder if you eat a bowl full of honey every day.”
Finally, we returned to the usual atmosphere between us. I only felt

comfortable then.
“I have something to tell you, Rosé.”
Gulp.
As soon as Albert said this, I got nervous again. I might still be in

trouble.
“Cut my hair later this evening. I feel stuffy around my shoulders.”
“Me?”
“Yes, you.”
As Albert stepped back, I could only listen.
I don’t know how to cut hair…
Welp. If I can’t avoid it, then I should just postpone it. With a solemn
expression, I asked.
“Wouldn’t it be better if it’s tomorrow morning instead?”

“No. You have to do it today.”
I cried inwardly, but Albert didn’t take back his words. He was
already set on it.
Dinner time.
This was the time when Albert and I didn’t come into each other’s
spaces.
Albert broke the silent agreement between us and invited me into his
space during this solitary time.
He said it so naturally that it didn’t even register in me that this was

unusual until this second, but he was allowing me to be part of his
personal time.
I had no choice but to say yes. He’s finally warming up to me.
However, I warned Albert.
“Prince, I’ve never cut hair before.”
There’s this modern establishment called a hair salon, so there had

been no need for me to cut my own hair at home.
“I could mess up your hair.”
I couldn’t even cut my own hair right now, but it’s true that Albert’s
hair had gotten thicker.
It doesn’t really matter because he’s still handsome. Do I really have

to cut it?
“It’s alright. You can do it roughly.”
But no, actually, it does matter! My meager skills would bring harm to
the prince’s appearance!
“Your Highness, do you really have to leave this to me? Why don’t
you just grow it out? I think you look good with long hair, too, Prince.”
“I’ve already considered it. Just do as I say.”
But Albert was adamant about it.
Eventually, Albert and I had a compromise.
I’ll cut his hair, but it will be tomorrow.
I really really really don’t want to. When I told him that I wouldn’t do
it, the prince just persuaded me by saying he’d increase the land
he’ll give me later.
So I was left with no choice.
After all, I am but a humble slave to capitalism.

Chapter 24
Chapter 24
Translator: Yonnee
***
I took a nap after lunch, then before I set off to cook dinner, I took out
a pair of scissors.
The time I had to practice was only one day. Nevertheless, I did so to
preserve Albert’s beauty.
Imagining that Albert’s hair was right in front of me, I tried to wield
the scissors, moving it around. But after a short while, I gave up right
away.
Yep, this isn’t working. It’s not in my range of skills anyway…
I went downstairs to make fried chicken. Maybe he’ll forgive me for

cutting his hair roughly if I feed him something delicious.
Blanc was sleeping atop the kitchen counter.

The surface must be too hard for him. After contemplating for a
while, I climbed back up to the attic and took an extra blanket for
him.
Albert, who was immersed in his research again today, looked at me

curiously when he saw this.
“Are you going to sleep in the kitchen, Rosé?”
When he narrowed his eyes, his gaze felt cold again.
I quickly answered so that a misunderstanding wouldn’t be formed.
“No, this is for Blanc. He likes it in the kitchen, but it must be cold in
the evening.”
“There are more spells in place in the kitchen, that’s why I can’t go
there. The dragon fledgling could be attracted to that place because
it’s filled with magic.”
“Oh, I guess so. Then, I’ll be downstairs.”
“Sure.”
I turned around and went down the stairs towards the kitchen,
keeping my steps careful because the blanket in my arms was
blocking my vision.
But even as I was being careful, I took the wrong step. My body
lurched forward right then.
“Ahh…”
It’s going to hurt a lot if I fall down these steps.
I closed my eyes and imagined the worst.
“You have to be more careful, Rosé.”

But I didn’t fall.
Albert’s arm was wrapped around my waist. I ended up getting a

back hug from Albert.
I felt a strange sense of déjà vu.
But still, even if he were to scold me here, it’s true that Albert saved
me just now.
He was able to catch me in an instant and hold me close, and he did

this in one fluid motion.
Having watched his exercise sessions before, I realized Albert’s

strength for the first time. The agility and strength he steadily
developed all this time had saved my life.
And since I was so near to him, there was a pleasant scent.
I was too close to Albert. To the point that his hair was tickling my
nape.
Goosebumps rose where his hair touched.
Albert whispered softly into my ear.
“Are you alright?”
And his hushed voice gave me even more goosebumps.
My heart pounded for a moment. This was very wrong.
I nodded quickly.
“Yes. Thank you very much.”
“You have to be more careful when descending these stairs.”

“Yes, of course. But there are times when one can only be too
careful.”
It’s not my fault this time, Prince. I really was being careful.
When I protested, Albert raised an eyebrow.”
“So you didn’t do anything wrong?”
“No, Your Highness is always right. You saved my life, too. Prince,
are you hungry? I’ll be making fried chicken today, partly to celebrate
you giving your permission to let Blanc stay here. It takes a long time
to make, so—I’ll be on my way!”
I didn’t want to fight with Albert again, so I hurried down the flight of
stairs, the blanket still in my arms.
Then as soon as I arrived at the kitchen, I closed the door behind

me.
“Wow, seriously… That was dangerous.”
My heart fluttered for a moment.
I placed a hand over my chest, where my heart was still pounding.
I had no idea if it was being so frantic because I almost died just

now, or if it was because of Albert.
“Whoa, okay, let’s calm down. He probably doesn’t think it was a big
deal anyway.”
But as I closed my eyes, I could still feel Albert’s touch.
His actions didn’t mean much to him. If I get excited alone, I’ll be the
only one who loses.
I said this over and over like a chant. Then, I opened my eyes.
“Whaaat…?”
Blanc tilted his head to the side.
“No. It’s nothing.”
Albert won’t be part of my ordinary life. I’ll live peacefully with Blanc.
After also muttering this to myself, my heart finally settled down.
I folded the blanket I was holding, then placed it on the countertop.
“Blanc, you won’t be cold in the evening anymore.”
“This is miiine…?”
Blanc’s eyes widened as he asked, then he went up to the counter

again.
As he touched the soft blanket with his paw, he soon rubbed his face
on it, seeming to like the soft texture.
“I liiike it…”
Blanc really seems like a cute baby dragon when he’s being like this
—a child who’s innocent to the world.
But this child was going to die soon. I couldn’t believe he’d undergo
so many hardships.
I suddenly became curious. How had Blanc survived thus far?
“Blanc, you said you’re already 499 years old. How have you been
living so far?”
With his head tilted to the side, Blanc replied with a cute smile. His
eyes were really pretty whenever he smiled.
“I was asleeeep…”
“Huh?”
“I just kept sleepiiing… Because I’m a little dragon fledgliiing… I just

went into a cave and sleeept…”
Blanc continued speaking in a meandering voice.
“I’ll just go around for a year and see the wooorld… then I’ll diiie… so
I just slept all that tiiime… because I’m scaared… of the paaiin…”
Blanc had a cheerful expression despite his words. This only made
my heart hurt even more.
Chapter 25
Chapter 25
Translator: Yonnee
Seeing Blanc having no motivation like this, my throat felt tight.
“Blanc, there are many reasons in this world for you to keep on
living.”
“……”
“I’ll make one with you, a reason.”
Blanc had one remaining year. We’d be able to get out of the tower
by then.
Now, after leaving this place, I’ve decided to spend the rest of my
time traveling the world with Blanc.
And I would be there by his side as he’d endure the pain of the
metamorphosis.
In fact, I even entertained the thought of becoming his contractor, but

it was a little scary. I couldn’t imagine going through that much pain
—enough to die.
There was a conflict within me.
The desire to save Blanc and the desire to live a long life.
Even though I had transmigrated in a book, I signed a contract with

Albert so that I could live.
“Let’s go on a trip.”
A building owner wouldn’t have to stay in one place. Regardless of

where I went, money would continue to pour into my account.
Albert wasn’t in my future plans, of course.
…And this was the biggest error in my plans.
At this time, I didn’t expect just how much he would change the
moment we went outside.
***
After a tearful conversation with Blanc, I started making chicken.
First, I brought out the chicken that had already been cut to pieces
and washed with water.
After slicing more cuts on the clean chicken, I dipped the meat in a
bowl full of milk. It was to remove the odor.
Korean fried chicken wasn’t a dish that I made a lot.
Rather than get splattered by oil and get the kitchen dirty, the best
method was to buy chicken. So I had only ever tried making chicken
twice before.
But I couldn’t possibly forget how to make chicken, now could I? It’s
fortunate that I could remember the recipe in this world. There were
no fried chicken restaurants here after all.
It took me a while—about an hour—to marinate the chicken. I took a

nap with Blanc at that time.
Blanc was lying down on the bed I prepared for him, while I leaned
against the wall.
Having some sleep in a place where Albert couldn’t enter was

somehow peaceful. I seriously thought about moving my bed here.
After waking up after a nice nap, I started seasoning the chicken,

though my face was a bit disheveled.
When I finished seasoning with salt, pepper and minced garlic, there
was a necessary waiting time again.
Here’s the reason I’m too lazy to make chicken: it’s good to eat, but it
took such a long time to make.
Time is gold. So I made up my mind.
I’ll seduce Seo Ina with money once I get out of here.
With so so so much money that it would be hard for her to refuse.
Oh, but Albert would like Seo Ina’s food, too. And… Would I be able
to beat his wealth…?
I shook my head, agonizing over useless worries. I’ll think about that
later. Delicious dinner first.
I decided to have some french fries to munch on while waiting for the
chicken. Ah, if I were to be ambitious with it, I’m not making it
properly.
After peeling some potatoes, I cut them up as though they were
shredded.
Anyway, I poured a lot of oil into the pot to make chicken today, and
that oil wouldn’t disappear once I used it. It’s only right to be efficient.
The cut up potatoes were placed on one side.
The time has finally come to coat the marinated chicken with the
batter.
Well, in this world, there’s actually no store that was selling frying
powder, so I was using flour this time.
After I seasoned the flour moderately, I adjusted the concentration by

adding water.
Batter that was neither too thin nor too thick was what made chicken
a success. If fried chicken didn’t have batter, it couldn’t be called
fried chicken.
Putting some flour in another bowl, I added the chicken parts that I
had marinated earlier.
After that, I moved them around in the bowl to coat them with the
batter evenly.
The oil in the pot was already boiling.
I placed the bowl of chicken and the bowl of fries at one side of the
pot. Sweltering heat reached my face.
“It’s hooot…?”
Blanc looked at me as I fanned my face with my hands, then he went

closer to me.
It seemed like he was fanning my face with his paws, too.

I didn’t feel any air at all, but I’m happy just to receive Blanc’s
sincerity!
“Ah, it’s so cool now.”
At what I said, Blanc giggled and fanned harder.
Now then, after watching Blanc for a while, I put some of the chicken
into the oil.
The chicken began to fry, accompanied by a sizzling sound.
Bubbles went up on the oil and blurred the surroundings with the
light smoke that flowed in the air. It felt like I was listening to an
ASMR.
Good, good. This pleasant sound was enough to relieve my stress.
Because the inside needed to be cooked properly, I took out all the
chicken after frying them once.
I stabbed the parts with a fork to check if they’re cooked well, then
fried them once more. Straight into the oil they went.
Good fried chicken must be fried at least twice to taste good.
It took a long while to fry all the chicken, but I was proud to see them
leave the pot and have a golden appearance.
Was this why people cooked?
It was strange to feel emotions welling up in me that I’d never once

felt while I was living in the modern world. It was only now when I
transmigrated in this book.
Along with some french fries, the perfect chicken combination was
now complete.
In fact, my favorite flavor was spicy chicken, but I couldn’t add red
pepper paste to it yet, so I replaced the flavor with soy sauce. I also
liked the soy sauce chicken at Ky*chon.
Half soy sauce flavored, half regular fried.
Korean fried chicken—my secret weapon—was now complete.
The batter wasn’t perfectly in between thick and thin, but I still felt a
sense of accomplishment.
Placing the chicken in a bowl, I handed over one to Blanc first.
After taking a bite, Blanc’s eyes twinkled.
“What’s thiiis…? It’s yummyyy…”
I looked at Blanc happily and gave him a chicken leg.
Blanc, do you know what it means for one person to give you a
chicken leg?
It’s love.
As I glanced over at the clock, it was only then that I realized that it
was already 7 o’clock. I handed over one more chicken wing to
Blanc, then went up.
Chapter 26
Chapter 26
Translator: Yonnee
“Your Highness, I’m here!”
He might have heard me talking, but Albert didn’t take the tray from
me this time.
Was he upset because of what happened a while ago? Did I run

away too obviously?
As I walked over to the desk with a smile tugging at my lips, I saw

that Albert’s expression was completely stiff.
Albert was staring into the air, his face completely devoid of emotion.
He swung the wand in the air. Then, he spoke in a low voice.
“Say that again.”
[ Rosteratu destroyed the fief where Your Highness stayed. All the
people living there have passed away. ]
“……”
[ He set fire to the entire domain. People outside the domain think
that it’s nothing more than a regrettable accident, but it isn’t. It’s clear
that it was to remove traces of the people who support Your
Highness. ]
The voice coming from the cane was unfamiliar. It seemed like Albert
was talking to one of his subordinates.
However, the story he was telling was unrealistic.
[ I shall send the pertinent information to Your Highness shortly.

Please take a look. ]
As soon as he said that, light flowed out of the cane and became
something like a projector.
“What in the world…”
Albert wasn’t the only one stunned. I almost dropped the bowl of
chicken in my hands.
Before me, a scene that was so cruel that it was hard to keep looking
was vividly depicted.
Bodies scattered on the street, leaving only ashes behind.
It was a scene of a merciless massacre.
My body froze, as though I was there on the scene itself. But I

couldn’t take my eyes off the screen.
I gulped dryly.
The atrocities of King Impotent, which were not detailed very much in
the novel, were beyond my imagination.
If it was to this extent, Albert simply killing him wouldn’t be enough.

“When did you come in?”
As he frowned, Albert stood up from his seat.
As I tried to make an excuse or explain with a smile, Albert covered

my eyes. His hand was big enough to cover most of my face.
“…I’m fine. You were working.”
“I can tell just by looking at your face.”
“Prince, you can read me well, too. I used to hide my thoughts

properly before.”
“Is that so? I think it’s easy to read you, and it’s saddening that you
tried to hide your thoughts in the past. But how can you read me?”
Albert said this with a smile. At his words, I laughed.
Haha, the image was still similar even now.
My boss, who was noble and elegant, but whose heart was
unreadable.
When Albert’s hand disappeared and no longer blocked my view, the

terrible scene wasn’t there anymore. But the shock wouldn’t go
away.
I took a deep, shaky breath and calmed my surprised heart.
“I didn’t even hear you come in because the meeting was extended
for a bit.”
Placing the bowl of chicken down on the table, I sat facing him.
The chicken, which was still steaming, boasted its beautiful

magnificence.
Albert seemed to have been bothered by my presence earlier.

“Were you surprised?”
“Yes… I didn’t know that the present King was such a son of a
b*tch.”
“Son of a b*tch? Haha, it’s the first time I’m hearing you curse.”
“Even calling him that doesn’t do him justice. Dogs are cute. I can’t
even call him trash. Prince, aren’t you angry?”
“It did cross my mind…”
He shook his head, his expression cold.
“Nothing would change even if I get angry here. I just need to use
this time to increase my strength. The best revenge I could do is to
get out of here, kill him, then become king.”
He was right, but I didn’t agree with everything he said.
Sure it wouldn’t change anything even if you get angry, but it was
important to let off some steam. That’s the most important thing to
me in the world.
“Either way, nothing changes either if you just keep it all inside.”
Suddenly, I remembered my friend Hye-in, who I had been close to

before.
Unlike me, who acted friendly at work, Hye-in was like a bear.
She had a boss who gaslit people as naturally as breathing, and

Hye-in was someone who grew to have depression while keeping it
all in that entire time.
She kept all her feelings locked up until the moment that her anger,
which had piled up so high, finally reached its limit.
It was the first job she had, and during that time when it was hard to
get a job, Hye-in thought that the best she could do was to endure it.
I remembered drinking with her.
The day Hye-in cried and let it all out.
The day she told me all about it, she left behind her usually
impregnable walls due to the influence of alcohol.
If you just endure it, it becomes a disease. Mental illness was difficult
to treat.
“Prince, if you hold it in like that, you’ll get sick. Do you know that?”
It was a disease that most office workers had.
It’s no exaggeration to say that Albert was at the highest position in

the world, so I knew that I’m overstepping my grounds here by giving
him advice. But that’s also something I would do.
It was a strange conversation, with a subordinate telling her superior

to get angry. Even so, I meant it.
“Sick…”
“If you hold it in, you’ll get sick. Your Highness can curse in front of
me. No, I can go first. That impotent bastard’s so greedy that I don’t
think there’s any other punk in the world who could match him.”
I cursed at Rosteratu as much as I could. This was also the way

office workers de-stressed.
There’s nothing better in the world than swearing at my boss at

home to relieve my stress! You better clean your ears after this!
As if I was possessed by a rapper, I swore like a machine gun going

off. It was refreshing.
And after that, Albert looked at me with a weird expression. The
corners of his lips were trembling…
“Hahaha! Ha… hahaha! Just where did you learn how to curse like
that?”
In the end, Albert laughed heartily.

Chapter 27
Chapter 27
Translator: Yonnee
I didn’t know he would laugh this much, so I concluded my proud

swearing with a dry cough.
“It’s because of work.”
“Your workplace is the palace… Is there anyone in the palace who

uses those words?”
“Outward appearances aren’t everything, Your Highness.”
I had no memories of who Rosé worked with at the palace, but I

thought that it would be the same in this world anyway.
Life was difficult everywhere, then people would talk behind each
other’s backs. Especially if there’s an unreasonable boss up top.
“Do you feel better now, Prince?”
“…Yes, thanks to you, Rosé.”

“Shall we eat, then? I made a lot of food today. It’s not the usual
stuff.”
“Sure. And I’m sorry that frightened you, the meeting went on longer
than usual.”
Albert apologized to me.
A prince, apologizing to a maid.
It’s weird.
Instead of answering him with words, I placed the most scrumptious

chicken leg on his plate.
“Oho, let’s stop apologizing now. Here, Your Highness. I’ll give you
the most delicious part.”
“Are you saying that a chicken leg is the most delicious food? But for
some reason, it’s not colored red. It’s not like you to cook this.”
…While living with me, Albert had gotten to know me too well.
Later when Seo Ina appears, Albert might be surprised that Korean
food didn’t only consist of red-colored food.
But I was proud of it anyway. I continued talking.
“Yes, Prince. You know, giving someone else a chicken leg is like
proclaiming how much you lo… No, it means I really like you. You
know how much I think about you, right, Your Highness?”
There was a saying that giving up a chicken leg was a sign of true
love. Because it meant giving up what one likes the most for the
other person.
I was jokingly going to say ‘love’, but I changed the word because I
didn’t want the atmosphere to get awkward.
I dunno know why I was feeling self-conscious for no reason, but I
thought I shouldn’t say it.
“After tasting it, if you like it, then please give me more land.”
“It wouldn’t make sense that I’d give you more land just for a single
dish.”
“Right? That’s also what I think.”
I changed my tune right away as I introduced the fries to him.
“This is a dish where potatoes are fried in oil. It’s called french fries…
It’s one of my most favorites ever.”
“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you eat food that you don’t like.”
Albert smiled, his chin propped up on the back of his hand. He knew
me too well. I protested timidly.
“Urk, there’s no reason to cook food I don’t like, right?”
“That’s right, because you didn’t even ask me for my taste in food.”
“I’m the one who cooks, Prince.”
I answered in a prickly manner at Albert’s words.
“And once we leave the tower later, you’ll be able to hire as many
chefs that you want. There’ll be a lot of people who can cook better
than me.”
“But there won’t be anyone who can cook like you.”
“You don’t know that either. Maybe there’ll be another person who’ll
come up suddenly, who can cheer you right up and will cook food
like me.”
“That’s a big assumption.”

Haha. I’m telling the truth though.
But at that time, it’d be unlikely that Albert would be as shocked to

see this kind of food when he’d see it again.
Or would the story be different because I was making the same

food?
I got curious again. Would they fall in love?
Ah, it’s not like I had the same thoughts as the female leads in other
transmigration novels, like, ‘I appeared, but you’ll still fall in love with
the original female lead!’
Since I was already here, I knew that the contents of the novel had
already begun to change.
Even so, Seo Ina was wise and beautiful. And above all, she was a
good match for Albert.
So I could be counted out.
There must be a valid reason as to why the stories of the two got
intertwined.
That’s exactly why there was a male lead and a female lead.
Even if it wasn’t Seo Ina, there would be a lot of women who could
end up with Albert if he liked one enough. And who would reject his
beauty?
If there’s anything that’s disappointing though, it was that I wouldn’t

be able to see the scenes by the sidelines.
I was going on a trip with Blanc, so it would be harder to see Albert

in the future than to pick a star out of the sky.
It’s a bit unfortunate. Dating was usually the most interesting

conversation topic.
Would the day come when this noble, elegant prince would fall in
love?
Would that love be reciprocated? Or would it be an unrequited love?
Has he even ever gotten a crush on someone before?
“Your Highness, do you have a first love?”
“We’re eating. I don’t think that’s a good question to ask during

mealtime.”
“Ah, then I’ll go first. It happened a long time ago for me… my first
love.”
I said this with a serious face.
“Compared to Your Highness… I mean, he’s no match for your

looks… but he was still handsome.”
Yes, my first love was an actor I saw on TV. He was someone who
had features that could almost be comparable to Albert’s beauty.
He narrowed his eyes.
“It’ll be difficult to find someone as handsome as me.”
“That’s true.”
“Why are you curious about my first love?”
“It just crossed my mind. If Your Highness doesn’t want to answer,

you don’t have to.”
It was a meaningless question anyway, and I wasn’t expecting an

answer.
But then Albert, who was quiet until then, answered.

“I have one.”
I gasped.
“Really?”
This is really surprising though? Albert’s first love wasn’t mentioned

in the novel!
As the opportunity to hear another person’s love story presented

itself, my eyes twinkled.
Perhaps noticing my change in disposition, Albert smiled, too.
“All I can tell you is that she’s a person I met when I was young, and
that she has a warm gaze.”
But unfortunately, Albert’s story was short.
There’s a lot of people who could have a warm gaze, but just who
exactly was Albert’s first love?
“Let’s eat now.”
But since Albert changed the subject, I didn’t want to push him.
Chapter 28
Chapter 28
Translator: Yonnee
After seeing Albert picking up his fork, with a serious face, I shook
my head.
“Prince, when eating this you have to use your hands.”
“Is there a reason I must do that?”
“Well, you can eat it with a fork… But it’ll be a bit uncomfortable. If
you want to eat while avoiding the bones, I recommend this method.”
I picked up a chicken wing with my hands.
Then, I took a bite at the thick, but crispy skin and into the juicy, salty
flesh and chewed them together.
You think that’s all? There’s also the soy sauce that was marinated
into the flesh. Ahh, what a fantastic combo.
I’m so happy!
“Prince, I was born for only this moment.”
“You’re amazing at making silly comments now.”
“I’ve improved a lot, right? Thank you. I try my best.”
I felt a whole lot better because I was eating something delicious.
I looked carefully at Albert. There’s no one who hates fried chicken.

But even so, people had different tastes.
Albert held the chicken leg in his hands, then he bit into the crispy
chicken.
The sound of the crispy skin tearing apart was like music to my ears.
No, actually, Albert’s face made it all the more melodious.
“Oh, the corners of Your Highness’ lips went up.”
That’s the expression that appears only when Albert’s in a good

mood!
“Don’t you feel better now after eating something so delicious?”
“Perhaps.”
“You look more relaxed than before. I think I’m right.”
“Does it look that way?”
“Yes, very much.”
“You’re the only one who thinks that.”
The atmosphere became relaxed, and now we were exchanging light

jokes.
I realized that Albert was still avoiding to answer, but I wasn’t going
to point that out.
As long as he felt better. Or even if it’s later, since he might not feel
better right away.
Everyone needed time to sort through their feelings. Time was a

great help.
After his short meal, Albert came back from washing his hands. He
didn’t eat much.
Still, I was grateful that he was staying by my side even if only to

watch me eat.
As I ate fried chicken, my joy was palpable on my face.
When Albert had just been watching me for a while, he propped his
chin up with one hand and asked.
“How can you be so honest?”
“This tower is a place where anyone can be honest.”
“What kind of place is this?”
I decided to answer truthfully, in a way that could be considered as

blasé. There’s no reason to hide something like this.
“Mmh, it’s a place completely far away from people’s gazes, and I
don’t have to keep up with manners and social propriety while I’m in
here.”
I was no different from the other characters in the novel, nor the
other young ladies here.
But I can be honest here because I am in the tower.
It was like magic, in a way.
It would otherwise be impossible for a prince and a maid to regard

each other as just a man and a woman.
Since this was a space where only the two of us existed, I could
sometimes say what I wanted to say and act the way I wanted to act.
Oh, of course, that’s also the only reason I could get him to sign the
contract where he promised not to kill me.
If we had been outside, I might have just cowered and trembled with
anxiety over the fact that I could die soon.
In front of him, I would be just like the others, a lowly person who
was shaking in fear and saying only good things to appease him.
“Honestly, if it wasn’t for that contract, Your Highness would have cut
my neck by now. Who would let such an arrogant maid live?”
“You’re very good at figuring out your situation.”
“Thank you for the compliment, Your Highness.”
I laughed at Albert’s words and chewed on some fries.
The still-warm fries were crispy on the outside but chewy on the
inside.
As I munched on them, I mumbled and said what I’ve been wanting

to say.
“I hope the food that we’re eating now can comfort Your Highness
even a little.”
“……”
“Even if you don’t express it, I know it’s difficult.”
Albert patted my head.
“Thanks.”
Whenever he did this, I felt like I was a cat he was raising.

It didn’t feel too bad because it seemed like he had accepted what I
said.
And he was expressing it through this touch.
Oh, I remembered what I hadn’t said today.
“Prince, do you know?”
“What is it?”
“Your Highness is handsome today as well.”
“Haha.”
Albert burst into laughter again. It felt good to know that I could make
him laugh.
***
Later that evening—
Rosé had already gone up to the attic, and Albert remained alone in
this room.
He could see the moon through the small window.
Behind his eyes, he could still see the dead.
He saw the faces of the people who were trying to protest the false
accusations on him and his unfair imprisonment.
Albert hoped that his anger and resentment would not disappear in
time.
He took a moment to close his eyes, mourning for the lives lost.
“I wish you peace.”
In the future, they would be the first to be honored in this country.
The tip of the want flickered. It was a signal that Liam was calling.
After his short prayer towards the dead, Albert picked up the wand.
Mana buzzed around him, and the light from the wand projected a
person’s face in the air.
“What about the magic tower?”
[ We’ve gathered all the mages on the list who participated in locking
Your Highness up, and I’ve taken care of about half of them. The rest
are being searched for. ]
“Great job.”
At this, Liam bowed his head.
Liam Masen.
Known as the Duke of Masen. He was originally in the neutral party,

but he turned to support Albert after not being able to stomach
Rosteratu’s actions that went beyond the limit.
And now, he was Albert’s greatest supporter.
[ I know that Your Highness is going to be truly sorrowful about what

happened today. I do hope that the time comes when Your Highness
can come out as soon as possible. ]
“No, I’m alright. Don’t worry and just focus on your work.
[ Yes, but… ]
Liam hesitated for a moment, but Albert asked right away.
“What is it?”
[ I believe that Your Highness will have to come out for a while. ]
Albert breathed out heavily.
He felt a new sense of responsibility weighing on him.
The time for him to leave behind this life where he was almost
disconnected from the world and to return to his reality… it was
gradually approaching.
Chapter 29
Chapter 29
Translator: Yonnee
Liam hurriedly continued speaking after Albert had gone silent.
[ And Your Highness, you always say you’re alright, but you don’t
have to hide it. ]
Liam felt that Albert’s situation was regrettable, even if he always

said that he’s fine.
[ Please be patient. I’ll do my best to get rid of that maid as soon as

Your Highness breaks free of the tower… ]
Liam continued with zeal, but he trailed off as he noticed that there
was something amiss when Albert narrowed his eyes.
[ …Your Highness? Did I say something wrong…? ]
Had he been too presumptuous? Liam felt restless.
Albert leaned back on his chair.

His expression was different now whenever Rosé was mentioned.
He had a cold smile, but the corner of his lips that went up felt
menacing.
“Liam, I know you care about my well-being. But don’t mind Rosé in
the future.”
[ …You mean the maid, sire? ]
“Yes.”
Lost in thought, Albert raised his half-lidded eyes. His voice was
lower.
“Far from what you think, that person…”
Albert recalled the way Rosé laughed. Just like a dear reminiscence
of a memory.
“…is different.”
[ Pardon? ]
Liam wanted to ask more, but Albert didn’t continue.
“Let’s end the call here.”
His tone remained kind, but Liam knew all too well that Albert had
drawn a line here—one that he couldn’t cross.
There were many things that he was curious about, but he couldn’t
go against his Lord’s order. Especially since it’s Albert.
Liam bowed his head.
[ I understand, sire. ]
After the call with Liam, Albert lay in his bed. He needed to get up on
time the next day.
People said that a regular daily life was dull.
But Albert, who was far from ordinary, felt that he had come alive
these days.
The daily life that he thought would be frustrating was changing

because of one person.
It was a change that he never thought would happen in his life.
He didn’t know how this external change would change him

internally, but for once, he wished to let it be.
***
After eating chicken happily, I shook my head when I caught myself

worrying about Albert.
The prince’s work was something I wouldn’t be able to solve, so it

was better not to pay it too much mind.
“Then should I make a plan for Blanc?”
Taking out a piece of paper and a pen, I sat down and spread the
paper on the floor.
“Hm…”
I wrote down the ways that Blanc could safely become an adult
dragon.
The way he ate was similar to humans, so maybe the way he built
physical strength and became stronger was similar to how humans
did it.
Once we get out of this tower, I can get my hands on more
information about this. The only books that were in here were fairy
tales and a few other books.
Naturally, there was nothing about dragons in them.
So I decided to compare Blanc’s constitution with a human’s.
I might have to make Blanc exercise so that he can build some

muscle. But after thinking this, there were a few difficulties to make
this happen.
All I knew was some home training exercises and breathing

exercises.
After mulling over it, I realized that there was someone else perfect
for this.
The person with the best body I knew.
Albert Grey!
When exercising, he trained his body so systematically, and it

seemed like he knew quite a lot of training methods that I didn’t
know.
It was clear that Albert would be the best teacher for Blanc.
…But the problem was that it’s unlikely that Albert would agree to
take charge of Blanc.
And would it make sense for a maid to ask a prince to develop a

dragon fledgling’s strength?
“What should I do?”
I clutched my hair and groaned, but I decided to talk to Albert first. Of

course, during his training time.
I placed the paper and pen to the side and went to bed right away.
I’d have to wake up early after all.
***
Barely waking up at dawn, I rubbed my drowsy eyes.
After changing clothes with my eyes half-closed, I yawned loudly as

if my jaw was about to fall out.
“Haaahm…”
It was hard to wake up early. It felt like my body hadn’t woken up yet.
“…It’s a shame that there’s no coffee at a time like this.”
Even while I’m dazed, it’s true that I successfully woke up, but
experiencing this made me desperately crave a cup of coffee.
Like a turtle, I went down the attic ladder.
With my still drowsy eyes, I made eye contact with Albert, who was
absorbed in his morning training. His shirt was off.
Why hello, perfectly sculpted muscles.
He was practically ready for a photoshoot now.
…Did body fat even exist in his body?
After gulping dryly, I slowly raised my gaze.
Albert wiped his face with a towel around his neck, then he asked.
“Why are you up so early, Rosé?”

“I’m going to make Blanc exercise, Prince.”
Hearing my words, Albert’s eyebrows met at the center.
“…You?”
With a determined expression, I nodded.
“Yes. It will be the first round of Blanc’s ‘Dragon Evolution Project’.

It’s to build his stamina.”
“Hmm, stamina…”
“But I don’t know a lot of exercises, so I’d like to ask a favor from
Your Highness…”
I cautiously brought up the main topic and tried to gauge Albert’s

reaction. His expression was full of disappointment.
“It looks like this maid trying to shuck off the dragon fledgling onto
the prince so that she could run away from responsibility.”
“……”
“Rosé, I didn’t know you’re such a heartless owner.”
Albert used ‘fact’! It’s super effective!
What should I say… How could I convince Albert to do this?
But as I was thinking hard, Albert suggested something first.
“How about this, Rosé.”
And I hung onto it right away.
“Yes! What is it, Your Highness!”
“You should work out together with him.”

“…Me as well?”
Ah… did I fall into Albert’s trap?
I slowly took a step back.
What are you saying to someone like me who, for all my life, has
regarded breathing as enough of an exercise? You must be the
devil.
Chapter 30
Chapter 30
Translator: Yonnee
Crossing his arms, Albert continued to stare at me.
“If you work out with him, I’ll help your fledgling.”
“…Prince, you can just lessen the land you’ll bestow upon me, so
please do me this favor and…”
My desire to avoid exercise was desperate, to the point that I would

even reduce my much coveted land.
“Rejected. Then let’s just pretend this conversation never

happened.”
“Oh my, Prince, do you know how much I just love working out?
Wow, I really want to do it. I’m alive for only this moment.”
Albert relentlessly attacked and so I eventually whited out. In the

end, I decided to get up at an ungodly hour in the morning every
weekday to work out together with him in his room.
What is this? It’s like I’ve gone back to work. It was so hard to wake
up at 8 o’clock in the morning.
“Then let’s start today.”
“No! Uh, I’ll start tomorrow. Prince, please work out with only Blanc
today! I love you!”
After shouting this and immediately fleeing to the kitchen, I breathed

out a sigh of relief.
This will be a problem for tomorrow’s me. I express my condolences

to you, future me.
“Ah wait, I said ‘I love you’.”
I was only kidding, but I’ve been careful about those kinds of jokes in
front of Albert. It slipped out without me realizing it.
It seemed like I’d become comfortable around Albert to that extent.
It was like the affection you’d have for your neighbor’s kid who was
the ideal son, perfect at everything. But in this case, the neighbor’s
kid was a high-ranking nobleman who could kill people…?!
Then, this means that it was best to keep proper distance.
I shrugged.
“He won’t think much of it anyway.”
How could there be only one or two people who’d say ‘I love you’ to
someone like Albert? Those words would be as natural as ‘how do
you do’ to him.
Thinking like this made me feel more comfortable.
Still, I should pay special attention to the stuff I say while half-asleep
in the morning. Words were seeds. I really have to be careful.
After making a determined vow, I headed to the pantry to bring out
the ingredients needed for breakfast.
***
For breakfast, I made some egg over rice and seasoned it with soy
sauce.
This was the result of having spent so much time and effort on the
chicken yesterday. I was too lazy for anything too taxing now.
For lunch, I grilled some meat and made french fries again with the
leftover oil yesterday.
I really liked it because the meat was delicious after only grilling it.
And for dinner, I made a simple egg fried rice. While cooking, I
appreciated the existence of eggs several times.
My motto was to cook only one delicious thing a day, but yesterday’s
chicken was an exception.
After dinner, I stared at Albert for a moment as he was entirely

focused on his research today as well.
…Then I lay back on his bed.
No matter how much I say I’m alright with a futon, it’s true that
sleeping on a hard floor made me miss a bed.
That’s why I asked if I could lay down on Albert’s bed today before
cutting his hair.
Actually, I thought that he wouldn’t allow it, but he only replied, ‘I

knew it’.
I didn’t go inside the blanket, just on top of the sheets.
“Wow, it’s soft.”
It was just the right amount of soft, perhaps because Rosé ordered a
good one.
Ah, I should have used it for just a few days at least. I blamed myself
for going up the attic as soon as I signed the contract with Albert.
“Is it nice?”
Wrapping up his work, Albert removed his monocle and spoke.
I rolled over the bed once, then I nodded.
“Maybe this is why people prefer beds.”
“Then why did you say you like sleeping on the floor?”
That was also true, so I immediately accepted it. I like both.
“The floor isn’t bad either. Have you finished your work, Prince?”
“Yes. Are you ready?”
I took in a deep breath and sat up from the bed.
“…I am, in fact, not ready. But I’ll lie for you, Prince, and say that I
am.”
“Didn’t I say that it doesn’t matter if you mess up?”
Albert got up from his seat and moved his chair to a place near the
small trash can.
Sitting down, he glanced at me and beckoned me over with one

finger. Every gesture of his was filled with poise and elegance.
“Come here.”
In a way, I didn’t know that something that could be romantic… could

also sound so scary.
“Prince, in my report this week, I’ll say that you’ve been bound to the
point that you could only use one finger.”
I crawled out of bed and whined.
This was my small revenge, I guess, to imagine that I’ve tortured

Albert in my written report to the king.
Albert raised his eyebrows, smirking.
“Do whatever you want. The king would love to read about it.”
But it didn’t affect Albert at all.
Finally, the time for my worries had come.
My heart pounded heavily as though I was up for a job interview.
I took in a deep breath and gulped.

Chapter 31
Chapter 31
Translator: Yonnee
Now that I was looking at him squarely, I saw that Albert’s bangs
grew quite a bit, poking his eyes. It was admirable that he endured
until now.
I hesitated for a moment, then I suggested.
“Prince, would you like me to trim your fringe?”
“By how much?”
“Hm… Excuse me for a moment.”
I leaned down slightly to be on eyelevel with him. Then, Albert

looked up at me.
It felt weird.
I’d just been looking up at him all this time, but never looked down.
So I had never seen him from this angle before…

A day like this could come, after all.
Albert’s face was immaculate of course, and I closed my eyes for a

second and opened them again, pushing through with seriously
measuring his hair length.
“Is it alright if it’s a little higher than your eyebrows?”
“Even if you say that, I wouldn’t know.”
“Are you only pretending not to know?”
“Why would I do that?”
And I had no rebuttal to this.
At that time, Albert grabbed my wrist gently. It didn’t even feel weird
because he did it so naturally.
“It’s better if you just touch me to let me know.”
Unexpectedly, he pulled up my hand towards his hair, and Albert’s

forehead—no, his face was too close.
I inhaled sharply, nervous that Albert heard the sound.
I turned my head at once because I knew I wouldn’t be able to

control my facial expression.
If I get caught being flustered, Albert wouldn’t like it. I’m sure he said
that without thinking.
No excessive self-consciousness.
You can’t.
Albert doesn’t like you.
There’s no way he likes you.

After chanting this like a mantra, I regained peace in my heart. Then,
I summoned the demeanor of a subordinate towards her boss and
went back to measuring his hair seriously.
“About this much.”
I used my index and middle finger together to indicate the length at

about half of his bangs.
Albert’s gaze could sparsely be seen through his hair.
Then, the corners of his lips slowly turned up.
“Alright.”
“Then I’ll go get the scissors.”
I escaped from Albert under the pretext of getting the pair of

scissors. I picked it up from the desk, but as I returned, I walked
back as slowly as I possibly could. I wanted to delay it as much as
possible.
However, my freedom was but a moment.
Back in front of Albert as he sat on the chair, I hooked my fingers into

the handles and took in a deep breath.
“You said it’s alright if I mess up. You can’t take back those words.”
I didn’t forget to remind Albert again.
“Yes.”
At Albert’s blasé answer, my first attempt began.
“Prince, please close your eyes.”
Bowing his head slightly forward, Albert closed his eyes. When he
did, his long eyelashes could be seen.
It was the first time for me to see Albert with his eyes closed. The
face illuminated gently by the fire made him seem like a holy saint.
I even had the vague imagination that I’d be corrupting the saint the
moment I touched him.
Of course, it was a ridiculous thought.
I carefully held a tuft of his bangs.
Then, I stepped closer to him and began to cut his hair little by little
—really, <i>little by little.</i> As much as I possibly could.
Snip. Gray hair fell around Albert.
Snip.
The gray hair that fell seemed like the milky way.
“Hu… I’ll take a short break.”
While I rested for a moment, Albert opened his eyes.
He was so close that I couldn’t breathe.
All I could think was that his eyes were clear.
He stared at me for a long time. There was no end to the depth of his
gaze.
And it was as if… I wouldn’t be able to get out the moment I’d fall
into them.
It was a moment that made me want to laugh just because I was so

disconcerted.
…was what he asked.

And I thought I heard wrong.
But he said it again as though he knew that I’d make some excuse
like not hearing it properly.
“Let’s kiss.”
Was there anyone who could refuse when he said that?
“I want to kiss you right now.”
Though I would berate myself and say that I shouldn’t succumb to

Albert’s words every time, I couldn’t resist.
His face.
His voice.
This atmosphere.
Everything about Albert just draws me in.
I wonder what made you say these words.
A moment’s impulse?
Or… something more than that?
I wanted to know, but I didn’t ask.
Instead, I closed my eyes.
Albert held the back of my head and pulled me in slowly.
And, warm lips touched.
***
How did it come to this?
I recalled the first time I kissed Albert.
The very moment I transmigrated into this novel, it was the time
Rosé was coercing Albert according to her self-interest.
I remember how Albert looked at me at that time.
I didn’t even close my eyes back then to let Albert know that I was
confident—confident that it wouldn’t lead to anything romantic. I
thought this kiss would be the same.
But no. It was different.
It wasn’t a kiss that could be brushed off as something that

happened after being swept by the atmosphere.
Was it because the night was deep?
As if he noticed how I was distracted by other thoughts, Albert

slightly pulled me in more with his hand still on the back of my head.
Chapter 32
Chapter 32
Translator: Yonnee
It was far from a light kiss. His other hand naturally wrapped around
my waist.
It really felt like I was being drawn into him entirely—
—In this moment where two people share each other’s breath.
As he kissed me deeper, it felt as though he wanted to explore

everything about me.
And when I opened my eyes, his lips still on mine, I met his gaze,
only an inch apart.
His eyes were half-lidded, cloudy.
He was focused on me and me alone at this very moment.
As soon as I realized what just happened, my face heated up. I felt

embarrassed, so I turned away to get away from him, even a little.
But Albert didn’t even allow me to. As I turned away, he followed.
The gap that was created between us for a second disappeared as

soon as Albert pulled me in once more and crossed his lips over
mine gently.
I realized that the maid Rosé never truly experienced anything with
Albert.
He wasn’t the kind of man who would only place his lips over
another’s and wait for time to pass.
This was my only thought.
The kiss that followed was so breathtakingly intense, so utterly sweet

that I was left with no choice but to focus on just this moment.
There was no room to think about anything else.
By the time my face had turned entirely red and when I needed to
breathe, Albert pulled away. I gasped for air.
His eyes that were once veiled by his hair were now clearly curved
into crescent moons. His ease and satisfaction seemed too
apparent.
Half-lidded eyes looking at only me. His relaxed appearance, which

was so different from mine as I continued to gasp, made him seem
like a languid tyrant.
Still, he swept his fingertips over my lips, his touch leaving a trail of
scorching heat. Albert had the same relaxed expression, but he was
different from his usual self as he kept an appropriate line between
us.
A tyrant. A king who reigned over all the land he wanted. A beast
that would never let go of what it had sunk its teeth in.
The fingers sweeping over my lips lowered and stopped at the tip of
my chin, and with this, I thought that he was going to kiss me again.
And I was a little afraid of that kiss.
…Just what the hell changed?
Because I was restrained by the contract, I couldn’t approach him.
Of course, I could ask if I could kiss him just as he did, but that would
only make him lose his trust in me. I could never imagine the
opposite from happening.
This was the second time Albert had asked me.
I looked up and stared at him.
As I saw him from below, him looking down at me, it seemed like
there was a flicker of desire within his gaze that I had never seen
before.
Was it something I didn’t notice?
Or has he been hiding it?
His gentle touch on my chin went in slow circles, but the arm
wrapped around my waist was steady. After the kiss, I was still
breathing heavily in his arms.
“Rosé.”
Albert smiled dazzlingly.
If his earlier expression was like winter, then right now, it seemed as
though spring had come as flowers bloomed. It was a season that
marked a new beginning for everyone.
As Albert always did, he stroked my head.

“Good girl.”
With the atmosphere still different, his voice was too low, too sultry.
“Maybe this is because of the contract.”
And these words pulled me back to my senses.
Pardon? The only thing I’m guilty of was following the Prince’s
orders.
Complaining inwardly, I took a deep breath.
Now, this can’t just be regarded as me being overly self-conscious.
It was clear that this man was determined to bewitch me.
This was beyond just taking an interest.
From the moment he asked to kiss, the moment we shared each

other’s breath.
It was a fact that Albert didn’t see me as just a maid.
A maid and a prince. It was nothing more than a contractual

relationship, or a relationship with a power imbalance. Lightly,
sneakily, the definition of that relationship had changed.
There was a rupture.
“Prince.”
“Yes.”
“I think we need to talk.”
Looking at me with his arms folded, Albert replied straightforwardly.
“If you want.”

“…And if I end up not wanting to?”
I’ve since given up trying to understand his actions—I didn’t want to

know the reason behind his actions.
“That’s also your choice.”
There’s no way he didn’t know what I meant. I clenched my hands

into fists, but I soon unclenched them to sweep them over my face,
shaking my head.
“I’ll clean up first. Is it alright if you wait a little?”
Cutting his hair had long been forgotten between us. Albert nodded
once. Just as I erased my usual playfulness and mischief while
focusing on the conversation at hand, he did the same.
I cleaned up the hair that had fallen to the floor, then I placed the
scissors back in the drawer. Even at that moment, my mind was a
mess of complicated thoughts.
I brought another chair and sat down. Albert stared at me, touching
his lips. This reminded me vividly of when he touched mine.
I spoke first.
“I prepared a hypothesis because I thought it would be too rude to

ask Your Highness bluntly.”
“Why don’t you just ask, Rosé?”
“No, this is better. Would it be alright if you tell me if I’m right or

wrong?”
I thought very hard on why he was doing this.
In fact, quite a few guesses came to mind. If I were to base his

actions on what happened in the novel, I thought that he might be
doing this in order to use me, just as he did with the maid Rosé.
However, the most circumstantial hypothesis was another reason.
This was a sudden hunch, but it was the only guess I could think of
that would fit the way his attitude and gaze towards me changed.
It was the honest truth that would be burdensome to hear directly

from his lips.
“Prince, perhaps… Do you have feelings for me?”
It was the matter of liking someone.

Chapter 33
Chapter 33
Translator: Yonnee
A moment of silence stretched between us, and I waited for him to

answer nervously.
“Before I answer that question, Rosé.”
Albert spoke in a low voice, stroking his chin. Then, he narrowed his
eyes.”
“I have an order for you.”
“…Pardon?”
“Answer my question first.”
Just like that, he switched the focus of the conversation from him to
me.
Albert suddenly wielded his authority, which he usually didn’t, ever

so naturally. This would have been the way it should be if our lives
were as they were normally.
“Rosé, what about you?”
Albert stood up and walked towards me.
“What do you think of me?”
And now that he was right in front of me, he was looking down to
meet my eyes.
“To me, your facial expression is unfamiliar right now.”
“……”
“Because your expression and your attitude right now is different

from the usual, it makes me feel like what we’re talking about is
‘wrong’.”
He really catches on quickly.
Without any time for me to think, Albert urged me to speak.
“Don’t even think to hide it. I can read you better than you think.”
Albert’s eyes shone under the dim room. He was like a beast hunting
for prey, prowling to bite my neck.
“I want to hear what you think first.”
He whispered in a low voice.
My body trembled. It felt like we were filming a romance movie

earlier, but the genre suddenly became horror.
…Above all, it was like Albert was ready to kill me if I can’t come up
with the answer he wants.
People instinctively like pretty things, and I heard it’s part of how
evolution works—something about increasing the chances of
survival by gravitating towards good things.
Obviously, I think Albert is handsome. His face is perfect, as though
God himself sculpted him. And it’s not that I don’t like him.
But to ‘like’ someone and to ‘love’ them were two separate things.
Humans are complex beings. First impressions and physical

appearances matter a lot, but you don’t know what’s beneath the
façade.
Albert is someone like that to me.
His obvious arrogant tone and elegant gestures show how he lived
his life as a nobleman, and this always reminded me of how he’s
someone who lives in a whole different world.
And I might even be more relieved because he’s someone out of my

league. This makes me care less about what I do in front of him.
In fact, Albert also didn’t prohibit me from acting silly or naïve.
At the end of the day, this is my conclusion: I don’t like Albert… but.
“Prince?”
I think I’m going to die if I say that.
“Rosé, you haven’t answered yet.”
But at that moment, the wand lit up to rescue me. It’s my savior now.
The wand’s light pulsed like a police car’s flashers, however Albert
just glanced at me and continued to stare.
Standing before me with his arms crossed, he seemed to have no

intention to take one step away until he heard my answer.
…I have eyes. It would be weirder not to notice.
Albert likes me.

I don’t know how much he does, but it’s deeper than my own feelings
towards him.
As I recalled all the shameful things I did in front of him, I just stayed
silent.
If I were him, I would have thought, ‘Wow. There are people like this
in the world, too,’ all the while looking at me as though I were some
kind of alien.
What in the world made him like me?
I take back what I said about the wand being my savior. In the first
place, it was supposed to be rescuing me from Albert, but Albert
himself didn’t care about the signal, so it was useless.
I think I’ll die if I answer the way I’m thinking, but I couldn’t avoid it.
Albert surely wouldn’t move an inch until I answered.
Should I just say I like him?
But more problems would arise after today’s conversation. After all,
I’ll have to stay with him for quite a long time.
Even if I tell him, ‘Prince, I don’t like you that way,’ it wouldn’t end
just like that. He and I would have to continue seeing each other’s
faces while living under one roof.
For the first time, I regretted asking him to eat together and to do
physical training with Blanc every morning.
Then again, avoiding the problem won’t mean it’ll be gone either.
And if I say that I do like him, that’s also another problem altogether.
Love between a maid and a prince only happens in romance novels.

If a real prince were to say, “I’m dating a maid now~” the prince’s
subjects would just go, “What the hell is he thinking?!”
And it’s impossible that Albert hadn’t thought of this, too.

In the end, I decided to answer honestly.
Carefully, I opened my lips to speak.
“Prince, do you remember when we first signed the contract?”
I reminded Albert of the memory. My tone was half-serious and half-

joking—this is the kind of answer you’ll get after pressuring me like
this.
And he nodded, agreeing without hesitation.
“I will not love you, Rosé.”
He spoke so confidently then. Where on earth did that person go?
“You said you won’t fall for me.”
“……”
“Your Highness also said that I should not fall in love with you.”
“……”
“I am only following your order, Prince.”
I turned the arrow and deflected the question back to him.
If I simply said that I didn’t like him that way, I really feel like I’ll die
from Albert’s brutal glare.
Truthfully, the core of the problem lies with Albert.
“At that time I knew very well about what you thought of me, Prince.
So I never dared to build on any feelings for Your Highness.”
Chapter 34
Chapter 34
Translator: Yonnee
Albert didn’t like Rosé. And I understand why he didn’t. Although I’m
mentally a different person, I respected his opinion.
I deflected it moderately so it should be okay! I tried to gauge his

reaction furtively.
Ba-thump, ba-thump.
However, Albert’s expression was as cold as before. As he scoffed

quietly, he swept back his hair.
“Is that your answer, Rosé?”
“It’s not that I don’t like you! I personally think that the Prince is very
cool and handsome…”
“In short, you don’t like me.”
My excuse was immediately decimated by Albert’s iron wall.

I tried to alleviate his mood, but I just felt miserable by myself as I
failed.
Albert smiled, then he asked with a softer expression.
“If you really don’t, then let me ask one more question. Why did you
kiss back?”
“…Can I be honest? I feel like you’re going to kill me right now…”
“……”
Albert was silent for a moment. And that silence scared me. It really
looks like he’s thinking hard about what he’s about to do with me.
…Were those going to be my last words?
I blurted out quickly.
“Prince, you remember that you signed the contract with a clause
saying you can’t kill me, right? I’m going to get out of here for my
peaceful retirement!”
Beep-beep-beep! Beeeep-beeeep-beeeep! Beep-beep-beep!
As if sending a signal for help in morse code frantically, I shouted

urgently.
Then Albert, whose hand was on his chin, spoke slowly.
“…I won’t kill you, Rosé. I was just wondering why you’ve been
fostering such a misunderstanding.”
What kind of excuse is that when you’re making a scary expression!

But I didn’t dare refute what he just said.
“Of course, I knew that the Prince wouldn’t do that.”
Albert’s eyes glimmered.

“Then, you understand very well that I won’t. So answer me.”
I was just crying while eating mustard seeds.[1] It’s all too clear that
Albert’s the kind of person who only listens to what he wants to hear.
“…At that moment, you made it so that I can’t resist.”
I mean, Albert knew it best. He knew how much he affected people

and just how much influence he had on them.
But Albert smiled as though he was dejected. After touching his

forehead, he approached me.
Then, he whispered with an expressionless face.
“Rosé. You really have a talent for making people feel miserable.”
“……”
“You’re quite good at it.”
“…I’m sorry, Prince.”
Even if I had ten mouths, I had nothing to say after that non-
rejection. But I’m still sorry that he misunderstood because of the
kiss.
But I don’t know what Albert’s thinking while he’s asking me like this.
I doubt that his feelings were pure from the start in the first place.
As I already told him, this tower is an enclosed space. Perhaps

Albert was just being fixated on these feelings that he’s having for
the first time, but it’s not like we’ll live here all our lives.
And I’m not the only woman in the world. Unlike the Rosé of the
novel, I’m a normal person with common sense.
…Well, I’m hoping that I am.

Albert’s expression continued to be unreadable as he stared at me.
I thought I already knew him pretty well, but it’s a mistake to think
that way. Right now, his expression was completely wiped off, as if
all his emotions had completely disappeared.
As my breathing was tense, Albert’s voice rang in my ears.
“Right. I have to answer, too.”
…What?
No wait, are you just obstinately going to say it honestly?
I really wanted to turn him down.
But my liver has already shrunk so much that I couldn’t say it frankly.
Eventually, I had no choice but to wait for Albert to finish speaking.
He looked at me as I stayed silent, his gaze soft as though he really

did have feelings for me, and he whispered in a sweet voice.
“I care for you.”
I received a confession.
From the prince of this country.
A sudden fast ball!
He said it so straightforwardly that I can’t even ignore it by acting

tactless.
“I think about you. I wish to touch you. Rosé. This is the extent of my
feelings for you. Do you understand?”
Like a kindergarten teacher teaching children new words for the first
time, Albert repeated it again.
“And I can’t kill you. I need to find another way.”
So I really was about to die…?
The genre transformed once more and became a life or death

survival thriller. And the female lead was me, Rosé Artius… No, Yoo
Jung-in.
“But what should I do. The first person who falls is the one who
loses. I’m not used to unrequited love.”
Albert leaned down and our eyes met, our faces close.
I could hear the same sound of his breathing, the same sound that I
hear before we kiss.
Then, Albert whispered.
“What I’m saying is, Rosé, I’ll make you fall in love with me.”
It was just like him, this arrogant yet sweet confession.
I was rendered speechless. My face turned red in an instant.
Albert’s lips curled up into a smirk.
“And I’m spelling it out for you because I know you’ll pretend that you
didn’t understand what I said once I bring it up again next time.”
He continued to hit the bull’s eye, and at this point, I should just
throw my tongue out because I can’t say anything.
“Now you’ve heard my side.”
He said that he understood me, and this was true. I was like an open
book to him now, and he saw how I tried to pretend to be tactless.
There was no touch between us. He soon moved away.

Albert glanced at the wand, which was now flashing at an even
faster rate than earlier to express how urgent it was.
Sighing, Albert finally picked up the wand.
¹ Crying while eating mustard seed – when someone is forced to do something he or she
would rather not do, but pretends to enjoy it anyway. (Mustard seed is hot and spicy and is
used for seasoning.) ↩
Chapter 35
Chapter 35
Translator: Yonnee
Albert grabbed the wand, and as if they had been waiting for that
moment, someone’s voice was immediately transmitted.
[ Your Highness, it’s Baron Bergen. Duke Masen was attacked by a

dark mage. His condition isn’t good! ]
“His condition…”
[ Please come here to see for yourself. ]
“……”
[ It’s urgent. Please, I’m telling Your Highness the truth…! ]
The hurried voice implored him.
Albert’s eyes narrowed at this.
“The duchy.”
Mumbling briefly, he turned to me.
“Rosé, it’s sudden, but we’ll need to go outside.”
“…Outside? We’re going outside?”
It was an unexpected outing. I never imagined that I’d be able to

leave the tower like this.
Albert nodded. Then, he immediately put on a coat.
“Get ready.”
I just received a confession from my boss, but now I was being put to
work. Can’t I adjust first…?
With a puzzled expression, I nodded anyway, but I suddenly

remembered Blanc. It worried me to leave him alone in the tower.
“…Can we take Blanc with us?”
“If you want.”
I went down to the kitchen and carried the sleeping Blanc carefully.
Then, I waited for Albert to come down to the first floor.
But then many minutes passed and it didn’t seem like he was going
down any time soon.
Eventually, I went up the stairs again, and Albert was waiting for me
there, the wand in his hand.
“Your preparation time was quite long. Let’s go.”
“No, isn’t it you who’s late, Prince? I was waiting for you downstairs!”
I thought Albert would remove the spell on the tower and we’d leave
through the door. He’s a genius after all. After solving the binding
spells, he could even go in and out the bathroom whenever he
wanted.
“Unless I’m crazy, I wouldn’t go through the door. Aren’t there

soldiers on duty there?”
Albert didn’t proceed down to the first floor. Rather, he went up to the
attic—that is, my room.
“…Your Highness. Sorry, but aren’t we going through the door?”
“I can’t go to the kitchen freely yet. If I solve all the spells in the
tower, the mages will find out what’s happening. This is the only
way.”
If I didn’t know Albert, I’d be looking at him like he’s crazy right about
now.
…Where on earth can we go in this attic?
“We’ll be traveling through the sky.”
Albert waved the wand before I could even ask what that meant.
Then, the roof of the attic faded.
Amidst the dark sky, countless stars twinkled.
“Rosé, hold my hand.”
After I took Albert’s hand, he walked up towards the starry sky with
me.
I thought that the roof disappearing was just an illusion. But then we
quite literally went through the roof.
How long has it been since I was outside?

Taking in the air outside, it was much sweeter and much more
refreshing than I remembered, and the evening sky was
breathtaking. The countless stars glimmered like jewels.
I wondered when the last time it was that I saw such a clear sky. I
was used to seeing the night sky after working overtime, but this was
completely different.
“Wow… It’s so pretty.”
Haa, I inhaled and exhaled deeply. The air in my lungs seemed to

seep through my bones.
And I realized it, just how much I wanted to go out, just how
frustrating the life I thought I had gotten used to really was.
A smile tugged on my lips automatically. While basking in the fresh

air with my entire body, I suddenly felt embarrassed when I realized
that, next to me, Albert was observing me.
With his arms folded, he just watched me.
Oh, gracious prince. I’m once again indebted to you.
I bowed my head and averted my gaze for a moment, but our eyes
soon met. Seeing me act like this, Albert smiled.
“Are you done, Rosé?”
“Yes. Thank you very much for waiting.”
When I bowed to convey my gratitude, I suddenly couldn’t breathe.

The sight below rendered me speechless.
Right now, as we were atop the tower, it would be right to say that it
was ‘Covered by the dark night sky, it’s the perfect scene~’ and it
really was almost perfect.
In this dark landscape, it couldn’t be helped that Blanc stood out
because he was perfectly white, but only to those who had magic or
could see his true form without his disguise.
I saw the soldiers patrolling around the tower. The guards were
standing in intervals. Even in the far distance, I could see that the
soldiers stationed there were in droves.
I couldn’t see this from the tower because there was only so much
that could be seen through the window.
King Impotent’s vigilance was much tighter and more ruthless than I
thought.
“I see the reason why Your Highness said that we shouldn’t go out
the door. I knew it, our Prince is very smart.”
As easy as breathing, my flattery came out naturally. Oh, but it

wasn’t just any ole flattery—I really do mean it. If we had gone
through the door, who’s to say that we wouldn’t be caught already by
now?
How would we get from here to our destination? Where’s the Duke?
When I looked up to ask Albert a question, he already had an
answer ready as if he had been waiting.
“We’ll be teleporting to get out of here. Duke Masen lives in the

north, and the only way to get there right away is through
teleportation.”
I’d never heard the name of the duke, but I knew what position he
had—Duke of the North.
I really did transmigrate into a novel, huh.
Then, I got a bit curious.
“Does he have a blunt, brusque personality?”

“…He’s rather gentle, but why are you curious about that, Rosé?”
Because it’s a traditional cliché—Duke of the North, cold to everyone

else yet warm only towards his lady. You could say it’s a similar
concept to a cold city man.
Anyway, I didn’t explain any of this for fear of being treated like a
crazy woman.
“It’s nothing.”
Shaking my head, I realized that I should have asked the most

important question. Ah, I almost forgot.
With a serious expression, I asked.
“Is he handsome?”
Chapter 36
Chapter 36
Translator: Yonnee
My eyes become happy when seeing handsome faces. I’m Albert’s

fan, but that doesn’t mean I can’t be Duke Masen’s fan, too.
Maybe Duke Masen was the second male lead of the novel I never
finished. That’s how it usually went for dukes in these kinds of
romance novels, right?
“I heard Duke Masen is popular with young noble ladies. But you
know, Rosé.”
Albert, who was next to me, took a step closer to me while still
holding my hand.
While we faced each other, he leaned very very close to me, our
faces only inches apart. We had each other’s consent to hold hands,
but other than that, there was no other contact.
Smiling affectionately, Albert raised his other hand and hovered his
index finger very close to my lips. And with a dangerous tone, he
whispered.
“I don’t think it’s right to ask me.”
Considering what just happened, it couldn’t be refuted that he was

100% right. And in this world, there should be no appearance that
could surpass Albert’s.
“If you’re going to be interested anyway, just be more interested in

me. Don’t talk about other men in front of me.”
“……”
“It’ll bode well for you to be more mindful.”
As he smiled, goosebumps rose up my spine. It was an exceedingly

warm voice, but the atmosphere was strangely severe.
Albert glanced down at my hand in his. It seemed like a threat that

he’d let go of me if I kept talking nonsense, so I immediately zipped
my lips. For the first time in my life, I found out that a gentle, elegant
tone could sound so menacing.
I tried to change the subject.
“Oh my goodness, you say we’ll teleport…”
I said it to distract him, but after saying it myself, I suddenly felt

overwhelmed.
As if walking in the sky wasn’t enough, we were going to teleport. It

was a phenomenon that couldn’t be explained by science and did
not exist in the world I previously belonged to. And I’ll be
experiencing that now.
“Prince, I’m ready.”
Show me your skills!
As I waited for Albert to start it, my eyes sparkled. Anyway, I wanted

to escape this chilly atmosphere.
Then, a hushed yet clear voice came through Albert’s lips.
“Protect.”
As soon as the word came out, small lights surrounded me.
The incantation was in English, so it wasn’t difficult to understand.
But it begged the question. What on earth was he protecting us

from?
Yet before I could ask anything, Albert uttered the second

incantation.
“Fly.”
We had just been hovering in the air at this time, but as soon as
Albert said this, it became easier to move.
When we took a step forward, it felt so light as though my shoes had

wings. I don’t think even rabbits would feel as light as I feel now.
This was magic. I held Albert’s hand and followed after Albert’s
steps. It was amazing that this could happen at all.
I knew he was a genius, but I had never seen him use his skills
properly inside the tower. He was always busy solving the spells on
the wand, and he didn’t use his own magic except for when
communicating with his aides outside the tower.
“What Your Highness said just now was a memorized incantation?”
“That’s right.”
“Can I use that kind of magic too if I say the incantation?”
Actually, I had a bit of hope. The spell was in English, and it wasn’t
an exaggeration that English was my second language because,
even though I grew up in Korea, I learned a lot of English words.
But of course, if I talk to any foreigners, my mind goes blank… Such
was the memorization of Koreans.
Albert’s eyes curved as he smiled. Thinking that I was caught in my

antics once again, I was a bit—no, really embarrassed.
“Incantation is the last step in the process of wielding magic. If

everything is possible just because you know the incantation, then
everyone here would be archmages.”
“…I know right? It was only a joke.”
I looked down at the innocent-looking Blanc. He was sleeping well

even when Albert and I were talking loudly. When I looked at the
snoring Blanc, I saw the guards on patrol in my periphery again.
“For now, we need to get higher up.”
Albert clenched my hand and looked up. At the same time, he

soared higher, and it was the same case for me as I was holding his
hand.
We went a little closer to the stars.
The sky seemed to be close enough to touch.
“Light.”
The moment Albert said the incantation, a small firefly-like light

appeared on his wand. It lit up the dark sky and led the way.
We walked along the path where starlight paved the way.
Our speed was much faster than normal walking. As if it was a kind
of space altering magic, in no time, the tower was far away.
While walking cheerfully, I met Albert’s eyes for a moment.
But he seemed to be grimacing.

“Prince, are you feeling sick?”
“…I’m alright.”
Albert smiled and shook his head. However, he couldn’t completely

hide the traces on his expression of the pain that he was feeling.
…Maybe there was still a spell outside the tower hindering him?
“Prince, if there’s something you’re hiding…”
As I tried to reach him through these words, my hair fluttered in the

wind.
“Let’s focus on the task at hand for now, Rosé.”
Albert continued walking carefully, completely blocking my words.
Soon, we escaped from the tower and soon arrived at a small

clearing in the middle of the forest.
The quiet forest was chilling.
Only the sound of leaves scattering in the wind could be heard

loudly. Other than that, it was so quiet that I felt frightened. Even so, I
liked the smell of the forest.
It really felt like I’m alive again.
However, it was impossible to fully enjoy the feeling of being outside.
…But there’s something Albert wasn’t telling me.
I don’t think he wanted to talk, so I decided that it’s better to move

first.
There’s a reason why we’re outside.
Grimacing again, Albert and I met gazes.

I spoke bravely.
“Then, I’ll ask later.”
As though he didn’t doubt it, Albert smiled faintly as he heard me say

this.
“I like that you’re interested in me.”
It was a small smile, but that in itself was dazzling.

Chapter 37
Chapter 37
Translator: Yonnee
Hearing Albert say that, I coughed and looked away, shifting my

gaze towards Blanc. He was sleeping soundly in my arms.
He was so lovely just looking at him like this.
“Blanc, we’re outside. Don’t just sleep—look at the sky. It’s so pretty.”
“The skyyy is always prettyyy…”
He blinked slowly, muttering as though he was talking in his sleep.

He didn’t seem to be very impressed by the sky.
Well, it hadn’t been long since Blanc entered the tower, and he could
technically still go in and out as he pleased.
Now that I think about it, Albert’s attitude was similar to Blanc’s right
now.
I was the only one who’s excited here, and it seemed like Albert
wasn’t agitated at all. I thought he’d be antsy to get out of the tower
as soon as possible, but it didn’t seem like it.
Compared to him in the novel—when we first met—it was me who

had to work hard for the contract between us so that we could go
outside.
Was it because I changed?
I thought he’d think that the tower was too stuffy. Even more so
because he grew up in wide spaces like large mansions and
palaces.
In the end, I had to ask him.
“Prince, aren’t you happy to be outside? Though it’ll only be for a

little while…”
“Sorry to say, but I don’t feel any differently.”
As he replied, he raised the wand.
Albert drew a large magic circle on the ground with the wand. Then,
geometric patterns and shapes could be seen being etched in the
magic circle—it was almost like a work of art. Within the circle were
the sun and moon that were close together.
“The key to a successful spell is a magic circle, Rosé.”
“Oohh…”
“The most important factor is to draw the magic circle properly and to
say the incantation well.”
I think he was recalling when I asked him about incantations before.
Eyeing the wand, I contemplated. Once I get out of the tower, I’d
have a guaranteed retired life anyway, so I thought I’d be able to do
whatever I set my mind to.
But here, I gave up on magic.
It looked too difficult.
In the first place, I was a far cry from a mage.
“Come here, Rosé.”
In the middle of the magic circle, Albert reached out to me. Naturally,
I held his hand and stood in there with him. The circle was only wide
enough for us to stand close together.
Oh, I have a question.
He reached out a hand to me and I took it unconsciously, but…
Is there a reason that we’d have to touch like this when we’re not
even in the sky like before?
Come to think of it, I was confessed to not long ago.
…Did he plan this?
With a composed expression, I stared at Albert, who was imbuing

golden light into each line of the magic circle.
“Prince, do we have to hold ha…nds?”
At the end, my voice went up because I suddenly felt self-conscious.
And it’s because of Albert’s face.
Whenever I looked at his face, it was difficult to tell whether he had a

wicked heart or something. He conducted himself so elegantly that it
was natural to think that he was blessed by god’s divine will.
After he finished drawing the magic circle, he tightened his hold over
my hand. Looking down towards me, he spoke with a smile on his
lips.
“I didn’t think you’d notice. But I’m satisfied with this as well.”
“……”
I had nothing to say in return as he openly admitted it. Smiling

brightly, Albert said the incantation.
“Teleport.”
“The spell feels niiiiice…”
As Blanc said this, the scenery before me changed.
***
Even though it was spring, it was snowing heavily around us now.
The snow that fluttered down from the sky created a mysterious
ambiance. And under that snowy sky was a castle. It made me
wonder—did the Snow Queen live in a place like this?
The wide old castle was so vast that it seemed to swallow me up

right then. My mouth was agape.
“I guess it’s your first time in the north.”
Then in the distance, soldiers could be seen running towards us.
“You’re here.”
With about twenty soldiers behind him, the man in front of us bowed
his head towards Albert. He was younger than I expected, so I was
surprised.
He seemed to be in his early twenties, but because he looked young
for his age, it seemed more like he was in his late teens.
With disheveled brown hair and soft reddish-brown eyes, he was a

man bursting with youthful energy.
His eyes were directed only at Albert, as though he was completely

lovestruck. And I understood him at once—ah, I feel you.
That’s just how Albert was.
He was a man of enigmatic charm, and he mesmerized anyone

regardless of gender or age.
With an emotional voice, the young man spoke.
“I greet Your Highness the Prince. I am Baron Schubert Bergen.”
“Long time no see.”
“…I would just like to thank you for coming all the way here. I’m sure
His Grace the Duke would be very pleased as well.”
It was amazing. It’s the first time I’m seeing Albert interact with other
people like this.
Baron Bergen’s eyes were truly only on Albert. It seemed like he had
yet to realize I was here, too.
With a serious expression, Albert asked him.
“Is his condition still the same?”
“His Grace is still in a terrible condition. We don’t know what kind of

magic plagues him. There was no one else we could call.”
They quickly delved into that conversation, and Baron Bergen

seemed really to have no interest in me.
Well, it’s not like I want attention, but it was a little embarrassing that
even my very existence was being ignored.
Eventually, I stood straight and looked up at the sky for no reason.
It felt like I was suddenly hit with reality.
I thought that I had already braced myself for how I’d be treated
outside the tower. But since I’d only been interacting with Albert and
the guard soldiers, it turned out that reality wasn’t that forgiving.
Right now, I was being treated just as I should. A maid was like air.
It was a little depressing, but being ignored like this was tolerable
enough.
Chapter 38
Chapter 38
Translator: Yonnee
Apart from being ignored though, there was another problem.
It’s cold.
I was wearing spring clothes, but the place we teleported to was an

instant transition to winter, in the middle of a blizzard.
I literally felt like I was going to freeze to death.
However, in a situation where the other people beside her were

discussing another person’s life at stake, I couldn’t just say, ‘I’m
cold~’ so I just held it in.
“Please put this on, Your Highness.”
While talking, Baron Bergen gave Albert a thick fur coat that a soldier
had been holding onto until now.
I hugged Blanc even tighter. Blanc at least gave me a little warmth.

With a miserable expression, I looked longingly at Albert’s fur coat,
then I turned away. But as I did, I was surprised when our eyes met.
“Baron Bergen, I know we’d need to talk further, but there’s someone
waiting next to me. I’ll introduce you.”
Albert went in front of me and placed the fur coat on me.
“Rosé, you must be cold.”
As he opened the coat himself, there was a languid look in his eyes
even as he looked like a sculpted statue.
“Actually, I’m surprised that you’re being unusually quiet.”
His voice was as warm as spring. At Albert’s consideration, I

remained silent, though I was inwardly happy.
“So I wondered if you were alright in the cold like me… You stayed
still like this even though your lips have turned blue.”
This should be considered cheating.
Seeing him worry about me like this made my heart skip a beat.
Albert had his back towards Baron Bergen and his soldiers, so I was
completely obscured from their view because of Albert’s wide frame.
Then, he whispered so quietly that only the two of us could hear.
“If you need anything, tell me right away. Don’t endure by yourself.”
Dazedly, I nodded.
Albert turned away and looked back at Baron Bergen once more.
“Say hello. This is Rosé Artius. She lives with me in the tower…”
Albert trailed off for a moment. He seemed to be thinking of how to
introduce me.
“And she’s a loyal vassal.”
He didn’t necessarily call me a maid.
At that, Baron Bergen looked at me with a confused face.
“The one who lives in the same tower…”
Baron Bergen seemed to know who I was.
In fact, Baron Bergen didn’t say anything even though it was evident
that this was strange to him.
Albert and the baron’s eyes met. Something unsaid between them
came and went. Soon, Baron Bergen bowed his head and greeted
me.
Though as he bowed his head, his eyebrows were twitching.
“I apologize. I couldn’t even greet you properly because I was

preoccupied with the Duke’s condition.”
“No, it’s okay, I’m…”
He’s saying sorry! I didn’t think this was something that a baron
should be obliged to say to a maid.
What if this is another death flag?!
This was a misunderstanding that happened because Albert didn’t

properly say my status. As if contemplating how to resolve this,
Albert opened his lips to speak.
“Baron. Let’s head inside.”
But he naturally postponed the conversation.

“I understand. Let me guide you there.”
And so the conversation between me and the baron was cut off, and
the chance to explain myself disappeared. I went into the castle with
Albert, Blanc still in my arms.
Albert was walking next to me, keeping pace with my steps. Just as
when we were walking through the starry sky earlier.
***
As we went further inside, I constantly got surprised by the complex

structure that was like a maze. I was guided to a guest room while
Albert was led straight to Duke Masen.
Albert asked if I’d like to go with him, but I refused right away. I was
tired of having to feel those countless gazes following me.
Perhaps he read my mind. Albert just said that he’d visit me later
instead of urging me to come with him.
“We’ll go back tomorrow, so prepare for that.”
It hadn’t been long since we came out, but he was already talking
about going back.
After arriving at the guest room, I realized it yet again.
“Wow…”
Indeed. The tower was much too narrow for me and Albert.
This was just a guest room in a Duke’s estate, so it would be a whole

different league when it came to the palace. It’s obvious that Albert
used to live in a place much bigger than this.
As someone who lived in a place that big yet suddenly thrown into a
place like a studio apartment, Albert’s anger in the novel was valid.
He must have felt how unfair it was to be trapped in such a small
space.
I should respect Albert’s private life more in the future. I recalled and
reflected on the time I watched him exercise or work. Prince, I’ve
sinned gravely.
Knock, knock.
Someone was outside the door. With a gulp, I answered the door.
“…Baron Bergen?”
Before me was Baron Schubert Bergen, who had left earlier with
Albert.
He was much taller than me. But rather than imposing, he felt more
like a younger brother who grew up well. His soft appearance was
completely different from Albert’s countenance.
Albert had a smoldering, languid allure, while the baron had the
appearance of a warm-hearted guy. Although he’d yet to grow into
his features, I just knew that this guy would make countless women
cry in the future.
And right now, his expression was like a one eighty degree turn
compared to how he was looking at Albert earlier. With a scowl on
his face, it was obvious that he didn’t like me. He was on guard
against me.
Of course, his actions were understandable. If I were in his shoes, I’d

have reacted the same way.
Maybe he came here to threaten me, but I looked up to meet his

gaze anyway.
“…I don’t know what the hell kind of enchantment you used on His
Highness, but it won’t work on me. Give me the antidote.”
Yup. I’m right.

Chapter 39
Chapter 39
Translator: Yonnee
It looked like he was trying to threaten me, but it wasn’t that scary. I
already went through the same thing with Albert, and that was worse
than this. Any verbal threats from this greenhorn couldn’t be
frightening.
And at the end of the day, I had Albert.
The world revolved around personal connections. And Albert was the
most powerful backer in the world.
Nothing scares me now.
It’s obvious just looking at how Albert naturally commanded over all
those people earlier.
What antidote was he saying? I tilted my head to the side and asked.
“Did His Highness also get hurt?”
“You know his condition the best.”

The way he spoke made it apparent that he was looking down at me.
Now, the second boss has appeared. If Albert is the CEO of the
company, then wouldn’t this guy be like an assistant manager? In
this world’s hierarchical status system, it was like I was less than an
intern. It would be ridiculous for a maid to stand up to a baron.
“I don’t know what kind of antidote you need, and neither do I know
why you’re asking me, Your Lordship.”
Hearing my words, Baron Schubert Bergen snorted and spoke in a

low voice.
“His Highness who I saw from afar or from reading about him and
His Highness who I saw with you today are completely different.”
…Was this a case of fanboying from afar or from books? So I didn’t

get mistaken a while ago that he seemed to look at Albert like he’s
an idol.
Anyway, Schubert here must be the president of Albert’s fan club.
“It’s probably all because of the potions you used like a witch.”
If he would see everything Albert did for me, a mere maid, in the
past, he might have passed out already.
But still, one look at Albert and this hypothesis wouldn’t seem all that
farfetched. I was also surprised by the prince’s one-eighty change in
attitude, so it’s not surprising that his vassals would think so too.
How am I supposed to answer this? After thinking about it seriously, I

finally spoke.
“First of all, I’ve never given or fed His Highness anything of the
sort.”
“Impossible.”
However, Schubert was stubborn. I reminded him of an obvious fact.
“Baron, if I had the power to make something like that, wouldn’t I

also be able to finish off the person in front of me?”
At what I said, Schubert flinched. His body quivered.
“You’re going to hurt me?”
Shiiing.
With the sound of wind being cut, Schubert brandished his sword.
The sharp tip of the blade headed for me. He’s like an overachieving
teenager who wants to get ahead of others.
I stepped back and faltered.
“No, I meant that I would have done it if I really could. All I gave to
His Highness is the food I’ve cooked and my loyalty.”
Schubert’s eyes trembled. That’s right, I whispered as if I was

passing on a huge secret.
“It’s purely thanks to my efforts that His Highness likes me.”
I was worried that he’d be more wary of me, but Schubert was
obediently listening to me. Afraid that he would swing the blade
again, I quickly added.
“I’m sure you, Baron Bergen, knows that His Highness is not a soft
man who’d be beaten by someone like me.”
I feel something prickling on my consciousness. Albert was, in fact, a

soft man who was beaten by someone like me.
…I still don’t know how that happened.
Anyway, I knew exactly when to make his eyes tremble. Timing was
meant to be used at times like these.
Towards Schubert, I made an offer that he wouldn’t be able to
refuse.
“Don’t you want to know how I captured his heart?”
The keyword here to get Schubert’s defenses down was ‘Albert’. I

could tell just by looking at his expression.
“Through my cooking.”
Schubert sheathed the sword, then he said in an even quieter voice.
“…Cooking?”
“Even though I’m like this, I’m pretty good at that.”
Actually, only spicy food… and mainly my favorite food…
As a Korean, I also had Korean fried chicken and stir-fried spicy pork
up my arsenal as my secret weapons.
I felt apologetic towards Seo Ina, who’s supposed to be the main

character of this story, but I also deserved to use the knowledge I
had. I had no main character buffs.
In the novel, it was once implied that Seo Ina gained some ability
after she transmigrated into this world. But I had no such a thing, so
why shouldn’t I use my knowledge like this?
Perhaps tempted by what I said, Schubert coughed, then asked me

in a hushed voice.
“What kind of dish?”
“Fried chicken. His Highness really enjoyed it, too.”
Schubert was perplexed. He didn’t seem to understand what I was

saying.
Well, that could be the case. There’s no way he’d know what it was. I
carefully explained the dish.
“It’s chicken fried in oil. It’s a very excellent dish that’s crispy on the
outside and juicy on the inside.”
In summary, it could be described as Korean food for the soul.
Schubert squinted and nodded. But still, he didn’t seem to

understand at all.
Blanc stirred in my arms and made a squirming sound. Schubert

sighed, then glanced down at Blanc.
“Never mind then. How did you prove your loyalty to His Highness?”
When asked this question, the natural answer was, ‘I fangirled’.
“I praised His Highness’ appearance and prowess every day.”
“…That’s no different from what I used to do. And compliments about

appearance and prowess are something that’s already obvious. It
doesn’t change anything just because you say it.”
His tone became even more serious. The sentiments of a true fan
could be felt from Schubert, who spoke enthusiastically.
But I shook my head.
“No one hates hearing compliments. His Highness opened his heart
to me because of my continued outpour of compliments and loyalty.”
Even Jung Wxx-Sung[1], one of the most handsome actors in Korea,

also said that he doesn’t get tired of hearing that he’s handsome
every day. It’s thrilling!
Still, Schubert continued to stare at me.

I think he’s rendered speechless. I immediately turned the
conversation around.
“Oh, you’re handsome, too, Baron. I think there’s a lot of people who
admire you now.”
A handsome boy grows up to become a handsome man after all.
He wouldn’t be able to hold a candle against Albert, but Schubert

would surely be worthy enough to receive an award for his looks in
the future.
When I spoke seriously, Schubert’s expression hardened.
What I’ve said so far hasn’t worked at all. Well, it’s difficult to
persuade someone who’s originally hostile to me.
It’s also harder to do this to people in higher ranks than me. Because
they wouldn’t need to understand me.
“Baron. I have told not one lie so far.”
“I shall ask my Prince[2] directly.”
“If you’d like.”
Nothing would change even if he asked Albert, but the boy in front of
me regrettably didn’t know this—the fact that Albert had been
thoroughly conditioned by my silly comments.
“…I’m going to ask him directly.”
“Be careful on your way, sir.”
Schubert repeated the same words, then he turned his back on me.
In response, I just stared at his retreating figure.
I can finally rest.

¹ Jung Woo-Sung, but I’m not actually sure if it was him who said that quote. The name was
censored like this: 정X성 (Jung ___-Sung) ↩
² Yes, he really said ‘my prince’ XD ↩

Chapter 40
Chapter 40
Translator: Yonnee
***
Closing the door behind me, I looked back on Schubert’s actions.

Rather than a full-blooded aristocrat, my impression of him was more
that he’s a normal young man. But it was obvious that he grew up
with a lot of love around him.
“…I guess Albert’s just really handsome.”
Schubert was also handsome, but I wasn’t too impressed by him.

Though I was concerned about how our interactions would be later.
There were clothes for me on the bed that I could change into.
Fortunately, the clothes didn’t include undergarments and corsets
that noblewomen used, but rather ordinary clothes made with thick
fabric. They were something I could change into by myself.
Schubert’s attitude towards me earlier. The clothes that were
provided for me. The castle’s attendants who wouldn’t wait on me.
Albert didn’t say it openly, but it was clear that Schubert knew who I
was.
If I thought about it like that, it must have been intentional that he

ignored me the first time we met.
At least his malice was understandable. I get why he looked down on

me. Actually, I’m happy enough that he didn’t insult me outright.
And to be honest, I didn’t feel negatively about it either. Because

Schubert was a ‘person’—another person who I hadn’t seen for a
long time.
While inside the tower, Albert was the only one I could talk to, along
with Blanc, though he wasn’t actually human.
Humans were social beings. No matter how much of a homebody I

was, there were times when I thirsted for human connection.
But it’s not necessarily something I show. I knew that Albert was in
the same situation as me, so he might also be hiding it from me.
Well, a young master who seems ignorant to the world was also
cute.
“I wanna reeest…”
Blanc saw the bed and squirmed in my arms. The stress that had
risen in me soon deflated the moment I saw Blanc’s face.
“Okay. Wait right here.”
Placing Blanc down on the fluffy bed, I changed my clothes and

returned.
The crackling sound of the fireplace was music to my ears. Perhaps
because it was cold here in this region, but the room was mostly
filled with the color red to contrast the cold snow.
A tapestry with a subtle combination of red and black. A

monochrome red blanket that had both dull and brilliant shades.
These reminded me of autumn.
I swept the curtains open and looked out the window.
It was still nighttime, but what I saw was white snow, so I could see
outside better than I thought. There were torches and people
standing guard around the castle.
The snow blew like there was a blizzard.
Somehow, it felt like Christmas because outside was full of white

snow and inside was covered with red.
When I talked to Schubert earlier, I realized what a rough little road

I’ll be threading in the future after I leave the tower.
As long as I was Rosé, people around me wouldn’t see me in a good

light.
If I thought about it like this, then the tower was like a magical place.
I wouldn’t have to worry about something like this. I could just live in
the moment.
But that was something that couldn’t be done in the real world.
As expected, it’s dangerous outside. I closed the curtain again and

went under the blanket, where Blanc snuggled into my arms. Now
that I was under the blanket my body became warm as though I was
covered in hand warmers.
I closed my eyes.
The sound firewood burning in the fireplace. A soft, warm dragon
fledgling. A pleasant scent that lingers at the tip of my nose.
It’s been such a long time since I’ve been this comfortable.
As the problems of the real world grew farther and farther away, I
vividly imagined the good things instead once I leave the tower.
“Good things.”
For example, proper furniture, decorations, books that I’d need to fill
my walls. The walls of the tower looked empty, so it’s fun to imagine
a densely decorated space.
I realized just how much I’d forgotten things outside the tower. How
important some things were.
I want to go out. I don’t want to go out.
Contradictory feelings coincided within me. However, a decision

would need to be made fast—I need to acknowledge what’s going on
now so that I can move on to the future.
I can’t run away from my problems for the rest of my life.
The plot will move forward one day.
And a lot will change the moment we get out of the tower.
I pictured a happy future after leaving the tower. I first thought of how
I’d buy my own house, and I never thought I could do that in my life,
so a smile naturally tugged on the corners of my lips. I won’t have to
worry about putting food on the table for the rest of my life.
“Blanc, where do you want to live?”
“A… gooood place.”
“What would you consider a good place?”

“Tower…”
“But I want to get out of the tower.”
Blanc seemed to like the magic power laced across the tower. Blanc
tilted his head to the side.
“Buuut… What about your spouuuse…?”
I was taken aback.
What kind of scary word is that.

Chapter 41
Chapter 41
Translator: Yonnee
“But I don’t have a spouse?”
What kind of accusation was this when I didn’t even have a

boyfriend? Blanc even said it with some kind of determination in that
look in his eyes.
“At the tower, youuu… liiive with that maan…”
His voice was still slow, but what he wanted to say was conveyed
clearly. At this, I felt sweat trickling down my temple.
“It’ll spell big trouble if you go around saying His Highness is my

spouse. You can’t say something like that anywhere else.”
Just as Schubert mentioned it earlier, wasn’t it generally known that

the person living with a prince was a manipulative witch who
deserved to die?
First of all, it was decided even before Blanc entered the tower.
“Theeen, humans who are stuck together like that doesn’t
necessarily mean they have that kind of relationshiiiip…”
Mm, I persuaded you well. He tended to speak slowly, but Blanc was
very smart.
…So there was nothing more I had to say. The fact that there’s some
skinship between us and that our lips sometimes become swollen
after meeting each other was irrelevant here.
“Haha, oh, I’m sleepy. Blanc, shall we go to bed?”
When at a disadvantage, the best course of action was to change

the subject.
But after saying that, I really did become sleepy. It was originally time
for bed anyway, and because I was in a better mood after going out
of the tower and staying here in such a luxurious room, eventually, I
fell asleep with Blanc in my arms.
***
“Rosé.”
At that moment, I was still half-asleep when someone called me.
“…your permission.”
In my drowsiness, I nodded. A warm touch gently swept away the

hair over my face. I blinked slowly and looked to see who the owner
of that hand was.
A slight brush of a finger left my lips, and a hushed, languid voice

reached my ears.
“It’s time to go.”
But I want to sleep more. It’s cheating to wake me up like this when
I’m sleeping so comfortably—whoever it was. The face was blurry
because I was still half asleep.
Instead of waking up, I snuggled further into the duvet and buried my
face into the pillow.
“I already got your permission. Are you still going to stay like this?”
A sweet voice resounded. Those words that asked for my permission

became mere afterimages in my dream-like state.
Someone with this kind of voice, was there anything he could ask me
for permission about?
…There is, I think. While thinking about it, I was drifting off to sleep,
but I was startled by the hand that lowered the duvet.
“Cold…”
I mumbled as I pulled back… Well, tried and failed to pull back the
blanket. There’s a fireplace, but during dawn, the tower was still
freezing. And furthermore, the attic I stayed at was colder than
Albert’s room.
I trembled unconsciously. But contrary to my anticipation, there was

no cold wind.
Was this not inside the tower?
Only then did I remember that we went out.
Raising my heavy eyelids, I found Albert sitting by me on the bed I

was lying on.
He was sitting at the bedside, looking down at me. While the night
sky brightened up as the sun rose, the light filtering in moderately
brightened up the blurry gray hair. There was a slight shadow over
his face.
I was looking up at him, but even from this unsavory angle, I could
see no fault in his beauty. Were there even any faults to begin with?
Albert was perfect from each and every angle. Even though we saw
each other every day, I couldn’t help but stare at him blankly as
though possessed.
His hand reached over to caress my cheek slowly. Over the path his
hand touched was a trail of the sun that passed by. I feel like I’d
been lit up like the embers of the fireplace.
Albert’s gaze was both warm and cool. Two different characteristics
were subtly intertwined.
What did he think about whenever he looked at me? I was suddenly

curious.
I feel like I’ll walk right into trouble if you talk to me like this…
This is a breach of contract. I blinked and timidly spoke.
“…I already opened my eyes.”
“But you’ve already given me your permission, Rosé.”
“…What permission?”
“The permission to touch you now.”
“Prince, I don’t remember answering to that…”
“Alright. Then Rosé, I’ll say it again.”
He looked down softly. Then, as he leaned down, he put his lips

close to my ears. The sound of his breaths could be felt in my ear,
and my body was startled. Albert whispered softly.
“I want to touch you.”
As he paused, the air he breathed out tickled my ear, which caused

goosebumps starting from my ear going down my neck.
I trembled. Looking at me, Albert added in a lower voice.
“Please give me your permission.”
Oh, it’s that.
What I heard earlier was only the part of ‘your permission’, and so
now the puzzle was solved. As expected, it was better to listen to
someone else from beginning to end.
In other words, I shot myself on the foot.
Gulping dryly, I slowly moved away from Albert and protected myself
by wrapping the duvet around me like I was a roll of kimbap.
“Waaaiit… Can’t breeeathe…”
And then Blanc, who was trapped there in the blanket, spoke
drowsily.
Even while he was running out of breath, he still spoke slowly. It was
safe to say that it’s like he’s someone on vacation.
Still, Blanc’s words need to be respected, so I quickly took him out of

the blanket and set him down between me and Albert.
Seeing the prince, Blanc tilted his head to the side while standing up
on his stubby paws.
You’re trying to protect me!
You’re trying to save me from that prince’s magic spell!

Blanc is a mighty dragon cub! Although he had yet to reach
adulthood, from Albert’s enchantment, he’s trying to save me, this
great, wonderful magical be…ast?
“Blanc, where are you going?”
After getting up on the bed, Blanc went towards the fireplace some
distance away and settled there. Turning his head, he glanced at me
and waved.
“You twooo… solve it by yourseeelf.”
Smacked with a sense of déjà vu, I recalled the time when Blanc
asked me to go up to the room from the kitchen by myself.
With a resounding crash, the bond between Blanc and I had

collapsed.
“I thiiink… that guy is scaryyy…”
Blanc explained this as if he could read my shaking eyes.
“I didn’t know there’d come a day in my life that I’d be praised by a

dragon fledgling.”
Chapter 42
Chapter 42
Translator: Yonnee
As he observed my demeanor, Albert crossed his arms and

shrugged.
While looking back at him, I tried to respond calmly.
“I’m taking it back, Prince. It’s canceled.”
“I expected that.”
Contrary to my concerns, Albert stood up without any qualms.

Nothing else happened.
But it’s kind of a shame that you’re listening to me so obediently…
No, wait, don’t be sad about that. This is Albert’s way of flirting. If you
start thinking like that, you’ll get swept away.
With my eyes wide open now, I shook off these sentiments. No

thoughts, head empty. No thoughts, head empty.[1]
“Are you sad?”
“No, that’s impossible.”
I answered Albert in an instant. It was a robotic answer to hide what I

was really feeling.
With his eyes curved beautifully, he smiled.
“But that’s regrettable, Rosé. I’m sad.”
I had nothing to say to this even if Albert said so.
“I shouldn’t have revealed it too quickly.”
There ensued a moment of silence. As I sneakily averted my eyes,

Albert calmly said.
“Let’s get prepared for the return trip.”
“Already?”
Albert raised his brows.
“You must like this place.”
“The room’s big and it’s pretty, so I like it. My room in the tower looks
so desolate.”
“We have to go back soon, but look around the room. I’ll charge you
later, so you can take anything you want.”
“Really?”
“I’ve never taken back my words before.”
“Prince, I love— no, thank you very much.”

Like a habit, I almost said ‘I love you’. It’s a common expression I
say towards my friends, so sometimes it pops out without even my
control.
…But he confessed to me, so I can’t do this. I wonder if he noticed

from the beginning.
Albert’s expression was calm as if nothing had happened.
At this, I figured it’d be okay to just move on, but.
“Why are you changing your words in the middle of talking? Continue
what you were saying.”
I’m not sure if he knew it’s something that came out unconsciously,
but it’s flustering me that he was asking me to continue so openly.
“…Prince.”
“I know you’re saying that without meaning to.”
“……”
“So just say it without thinking much.”
The weight of those words changed completely from before.
Albert continued staring into my eyes. He applied that silent pressure

that was as natural as breathing was for him, just in the same way
that he naturally said and acted out those perplexing thoughts and
actions.
But that’s why I can’t do that anymore.
“Prince, I can’t say…”
Shhk, shhk. After getting out from under the blankets, I got out of the
bed and stood up.
“Here’s a substitute instead.”
I placed both hands over my head to make a big heart shape—a

heart of love. The meaning was the same, but the weight of it wasn’t
as heavy.
“This heart equals love.”
“…I don’t think that gesture means the same thing.”
“It has a mini-me, too.”
With my thumb and index finger together, I made a smaller heart.

This is the Korean finger heart!
“I don’t know what that is either.”
Albert responded offhandedly, but the atmosphere was definitely

softer than before.
Then, there was a knock on the door. Albert’s smile changed subtly.
His expression contained only sincerity until then, but there was now
a mask over his features.
Just like when I first met him.
“Who is it?”
“Your Highness, it’s me, Duke Masen.”
Albert breathed out and stroked his chin.
“I told you to rest more. I don’t understand why you rose from your
bed.”
“I couldn’t just let Your Highness leave like that, which is why I’ve
come here.”
Duke Masen was the reason why Albert was here.
I fidgeted with my clothes.
“You’re being self-conscious.”
“No way, of course not. How can I possibly look away from the
Prince? I’m just maintaining proper etiquette towards any other
person.”
I’m embarrassed that I’d be meeting someone for the first time while
I was in a blanket burrito. I answered back skillfully while slightly
biting back. Albert narrowed his eyes.
“I have a hunch that’s not the only reason, but that’s probably my
misunderstanding.”
“There’s no one as handsome as you, Prince.”
These words were sincere, but Albert was kind of on the mark. It’s
inevitable to anticipate one’s first meeting with a duke.
In romance novels, the duke was bound to be either the male

protagonist or the second male lead. As long as I’m this close to
Albert, there’s a high chance that I’d meet Seo Ina later. So it’s also
highly probable that the duke was the second male lead.
In romance novels, the male leads were always handsome, right? If

Schubert was a young man whose looks you could look forward to in
the future, then what about Duke Liam Masen?
What did he look like?
Three cheers! Three cheers for hotties!
“Come in.”
“Yes.”
Ba-dump, ba-dump. I stared at the door as though I was watching a
movie. When the door opened, Duke Liam Masen stepped inside.
The duke’s voice was huskier than Albert’s sweet voice.
Liam was quite the looker, with his short black hair and green eyes.
He definitely looked older than Schubert, and considering his strong
physique and the scabbard at his side, it was clear that he was
someone who wielded a sword.
Even if I looked at his tanned face for a long, long time, I don’t think
I’d ever get tired of it.
…As expected. Just catching sight of a romance novel’s male leads

made my eyes endlessly blissful.
¹ What Rosé chants here is this mantra: 무념무상무념무상 (munyeom, masang, munyeom,
masang) and the dictionary definition for it is a [ state of impassivity ] or [ the act of attaining
a spiritual state of being that is free from all thoughts and worries ] and sure, I could
translate that into a more sensible English mantra, but my brain is fried and I literally can’t
think of anything but that meme xD ↩
Chapter 43
Chapter 43
Translator: Yonnee
Liam, who felt my gaze on him, turned his head for a moment. Then,
he stared at me and subsequently nodded indifferently. As if he
knew.
His eyes seemed to hold no malice. Though that didn’t mean he held
favor for me either.
Like a fog, his gaze was difficult to read. He was completely different
from Schubert, who was like an open book. He felt more like a blunt
person.
“This must be the loyal vassal Your Highness has told me about.”
“Yes.”
“Please take good care of His Highness.”
It was unexpected that he brought this up with me, for Albert’s sake.
Though he didn’t openly show any hostility towards me like Schubert
did, I still thought he wouldn’t talk to me.
Perplexed, I nodded and replied.
“Of course.”
And that’s all I said. Time for the main event to start!
I slowly stepped back, and Liam and Albert faced each other again.
I clasped my hands tightly as I watched the two men standing there

as if confronting each other. How sad it is that there’s no popcorn
here. If it’s not popcorn, just anything to eat would have been great.
Schubert followed Liam into the room, like a puppy following its
master.
Schubert’s eyes twitched when he looked at me, but the moment his
gaze turned to Albert, they sparkled again.
Are you Jekyll and Hyde?
What a true stan. I reflected on my own shallow fanaticism as I

watched Schubert. If I compare myself to him like this, I’m a loooong
way off.
Liam sighed and frowned. Because he was still pale, he looked quite
sick.
“Your Highness has used up so much mana, and you’re probably in

a bad condition because you had to deal with the dark magic that
was in me, sire. Why must you overdo it?”
Liam tried to keep Albert here.
Albert just shook his head with a calm face.
“You’re better, so there’s no reason to stay any longer.”
He was working hard while I was just sleeping. There must have
been nothing I could do anyway, but I was feeling abashed for no
reason.
Albert’s eyes narrowed.
“I counteracted the spell on the tower, but it’s still unstable. It’ll be
better to return quickly because I don’t know when they’ll figure it
out.”
He laid out the facts in a low voice.
“It will be better for us to return, Liam.”
Liam bit his lower lip and replied in a smaller voice.
“…No matter what I say, I know that Your Highness will go.”
Albert smirked.
“I understand what you’re worried about, but it’s really nothing. While
leaving my spot, I still work hard while taking care of myself. It’s not
like Rosteratu can be overthrown overnight.”
“Yes, I’ve been careless this time. Even if Your Highness punishes
me later, I’ll accept it sweetly.”
…Whenever they exchanged words, it sounded like sweet nothings

whispered between lovers—like a star-crossed couple who didn’t
want to leave each other’s side.
I’ve just been appreciating their different charms while they were
talking to each other, but really, this isn’t bad either. I approve of this
kind of development.
While staring hard at Albert, our eyes suddenly met.
I thought about whether I should react or not, but I just flashed him a
finger heart. One corner of Albert’s lips went up.
It’s a sign that he liked it.

With a calm expression, Albert continued to talk to Liam.
“Did you bring what I told you about?”
“Yes, here it is.”
Liam nodded and handed Albert a pouch. I wonder what’s inside, but
I’ll just ask Albert later.
“Rosé, take this.”
Albert tossed the pouch towards me, and I caught it by chance.
“Your Highness, what’s this…?”
Raising one eyebrow, Albert gave a confident smile.
“I’ll give you a chance to take whatever you want in here.”
…Huh?
I was about to ask him again, but Albert beat me to the punch.
“It’s a dimensional pouch that expands inside. You can put whatever
you want in it and take them out later.”
This ugly, ordinary-looking pouch has that kind of secret feature?
“Go ahead. We have to leave by dawn.”
Albert repeated what he said about leaving earlier.
And it hit me again—it’s really time to go back to the tower.
I shouldn’t have slept. I should have walked around more. If we’re

going back anyway, why did I only stay in this room.
I couldn’t breathe.
No matter how optimistic I was, it wasn’t easy to be trapped in such
a small space.
And more than that, since I came out like this and experienced again
how wide and free this world truly was, I regretted it even more even
though it was too late.
Since it’s like that…
It was a chicken instead of a pheasant.[1]
With a determined expression, I asked.
“Can I really take anything I want?”
“Yes.”
“Prince, you’re the one who gave me permission.”
“Yes, yes. Do as you please.”
“Alright.”
Running close to the bed, I started my mission.
***
I folded the blankets one by one and wondered how it could possibly
fit in the pouch, but when I brought the pouch near it, the blanket just
went right in.
Where did the law of conservation of mass go when it comes to this

mysterious item…? As expected, magic is a mystery.
With the determination to take all household items in this room, I
packed almost everything.
I also swiped all the books in the bookshelves, some frames, vases,
pillows and tables that I could pick up with my two hands.
Firm on my back were the gazes of Albert, Liam and Schubert, but I
was determined. Pride won’t feed me.
If I do all this now, it can help me live in confinement in the tower with
better physical and mental health.
Thanks to me moving quickly, I got finished right away.
After finally getting one last tapestry into the pouch, I turned around
and looked at Albert.
“Your Highness, I have faithfully obeyed your command.”
Albert smiled as he looked at the empty room. Then, he glanced

back at me and spoke in a languid tone.
“Good girl, Rosé.”
Behind Albert, Liam looked lost while Schubert was just straight up
astonished.
It was clear that their first impression of me was still clearly instilled,
however I don’t know if this change was a good or a bad thing.
¹ a korean proverb. the main idea of this proverb is that even if the best choice isn’t
something that’s on hand (pheasant), what you have right now (chicken) is better that
nothing. ↩
Chapter 44
Chapter 44
Translator: Yonnee
“…But can I really carry this?”
I stared at the pouch on the ground, my stomach slightly feeling

tense. There were so many things inside. I don’t know if I can lift it.
“Trust in magic.”
Hearing Albert’s words, I picked up the pouch.
As he said, the pouch was as light as when it was empty.
“Then let’s go, Rosé.”
He offered a hand to me. With his vassals behind him, the face that
stared at me was as dazzling as the sun.
Looking at him again, my earlier appreciation seemed to be useless.
No one can surpass him.

No one can replace him.
As though completely entranced, I raised a hand. When I felt the

warmth of his hand, that was the moment that I came back to my
senses.
As soon as I tried to pull out my hand, Albert held my wrist lightly and
whispered.
“I guess my technique worked again this time.”
I was helpless against Albert. He knew his strengths and knew how
to use them properly.
Somehow, the grin on his lips began to look cheeky, as though he

already knew how I was going to react.
So, with a smile, I also added.
“And this time as well, it’s only my body that submits to you.”
The wording was weird, but this petty revenge was all I could do
against Albert.
Albert narrowed his eyes, but there was a glint behind his gaze.
“Then between body and mind, we’re already halfway there.”
…In the first place, this was an argument I’d never be able to win.
I averted my gaze and instead hugged Blanc, who jumped up into

my arms, tighter in my embrace.
***
Having left the duke’s residence with the pouch, Albert and I
returned to the forest near the tower through the use of his magic.
We walked in the air again from the forest and back to the attic of the
tower. When I looked around my quiet attic room, there were no
signs of anyone else there, only my own traces left behind. It was a
quiet room that had barely anything.
It felt like a dream.
Going outside was like a dream that was far beyond reality. And now
that I’m back here, I’m just left with disappointment and frustration.
…I’ll have to overcome this until the day we can go out again.
With this resolution, I carefully set down the sleeping Blanc in my

arms.
“Blanc, you should go to bed now.”
“Mmhhh…”
Still half-asleep, he began to go towards his bed slowly.
It’s really time for bed now. I turned my gaze towards Albert.
“Prince, you should also go and rest now…”
But at that moment, Albert, who was just standing next to me,
suddenly collapsed and was now sitting on the ground. Staring in
disbelief, I asked.
“…Prince?”
Something’s weird.
His breaths were particularly drawn out and rough. With a low voice,
Albert replied to me without even looking up.
“I’m fine. You should rest now, Rosé.”
“I don’t think you’re fine.”
Albert wouldn’t have sat down without a reason.
So when I placed a hand on his forehead, I was surprised.
“Prince, when did this start?”
His forehead was exceedingly hot with a burning fever. I hurriedly

examined Albert’s face.
Come to think of it, his face was redder than usual.
“The reason why Your Highness wanted to come back quickly…”
“Do I look that bad to you?”
Albert smiled faintly.
It was amazing that he didn’t seem to realize so far, but he did look
like he was sick.
Much more than when I saw Liam earlier.
Now I can understand why Albert was being stubborn about going
back right away. He knew he was going to be sick, but he didn’t want
his vassals to know.
That’s why we returned in a hurry.
I reflected on myself. I’ve been serving Albert for a while now, but
how incompetent of a maid was I that I didn’t even notice his
condition.
I vowed that I would be loyal to only Albert, but the moment I got
swept up by the excitement of going outside for the first time in a
long while, I didn’t even look after the person who actually allowed
this trip outside to happen.
Regrets flooded in.
I placed a hand over Albert’s forehead and placed my other hand on

my own forehead, comparing our temperatures. Compared to mine,
his skin felt so hot that it was like he was on fire.
It wouldn’t have been easy to even stay conscious in this condition.

How did he manage to hide it?
His appearance and behavior were no different than how he was

normally.
Albert let out a short exhale with his eyes closed.
It seemed like he’d been keeping it together with sheer willpower

until we got back here. Blanc ran back towards me and stared at
Albert.
“Whaaat’s going ooonnn…?”
“His Highness is sick.”
Blanc’s eyes grew wide the moment he heard the word ‘sick’.
Faltering back, Blanc covered his lips with his front paws.
“Then he’s going to diiie…?”
“No, he’s not going to die!”
I cut him off right away, but at this, Blanc just gave a sad expression.
“Buuut if someone’s siick, don’t they diiie…?”
Hearing this from Blanc, I was reminded of what Albert told me

before regarding dragon fledglings, about the excruciating ordeal
that he would go through to become an adult. Most fledglings
couldn’t survive beyond this suffering.
That was the world that Blanc has seen so far.
I embraced Blanc in my arms. This squirming creature was too tiny.

To the point that I can’t believe how such a small thing was destined
to become a great, giant dragon who would be several times bigger
than humans later on.
With conviction, I replied to him.
“No one’s dying.”
Blinking, Blanc stared back at me while slowly closing his mouth. As

though he couldn’t believe my words.
It seemed like the thought that one would die after just getting sick
was something too deeply ingrained in his mind.
With a firm tone, I spoke again.
“I’ll show you that even if someone’s sick, they won’t die.”
Chapter 45
Chapter 45
Translator: Yonnee
“…I’m the one who’s sick, but you’re the one who’s more concerned
about this.”
Albert said this with his eyes closed. Urk, I’ve been hit. I set Blanc
down and approached Albert again.
“Prince, can you stand up?”
Albert finally opened his eyes.
And his red eyes were focused on only me.
Regardless of his physical condition, the look in his eyes was still
clear.
Like the day I cut his hair.
The day we kissed.
“You must think I’m a joke, Rosé.”

He stood up with a faint smile on his lips. I checked his temperature
and his forehead was definitely burning, but he didn’t stagger at all.
I wonder if this guy’s really human.
What kind of life did he live to have that much mental fortitude? How
did he live for him to be equipped with that much grace and dignity?
I knew only a fraction of Albert’s past. He lived a life so ridiculously

different from King Impotent’s opulent life. And it was in Albert’s
childhood that he lost everything.
It was too tragic to put into words.
Even so, he’ll ascend the throne and gain everything.
As if to urge me, he spoke.
“Let’s go downstairs.”
Albert went down the ladder first, then I followed behind carrying with
me the pouch and Blanc.
Coming down to my room, Albert lay back on his bed. Literally, he

just plopped down without even going under the covers.
Since this wasn’t something he normally did, I suddenly came to my

senses.
I won’t be able to sleep tonight.
“Prince, I’ll get you some water so we can wash your face.”
It’s clear that he won’t be able to stand up in his current state, so he

won’t be able to take a bath. I’ll at least wipe his face clean and
place a wet towel on his forehead.
So, I went to the bathroom and turned on the faucet. The tower was
complete with the basic essentials for people, so of course, it was
also equipped with a clean bathroom that had plumbing.
I looked for a piece of cloth that was the right size, soaked it in water
and then squeezed it out. Then, I filled a basin with water and
prepared the towel.
Returning to the room, I tried to show the basin to Albert and placed
it down on the table next to the bed.
With his eyes still closed, Albert was sweating.
If he’s left like this, it’ll be hard for him to move for a while.
Albert saw me return and tried to get up, but I just shook my head
and spoke.
“Prince.”
“What is it.”
“May I touch you, Your Highness?”
A person’s well-being came first before the contract. It’s not time to
play hot and cold.
“I know that this sounds really weird, but it’s not like I’m doing this
out of self-interest…”
“Why are you trying to make excuses?”
“……”
“Even a fool would know that you’re only trying to take care of me.”
Strangely, those words stabbed at me. Right. I don’t have to make

excuses. Why did I do that?
Then, offhandedly, Albert added.

“Do whatever you want.”
“Yes, thank you.”
I answered right away and picked up a wet towel.
I placed the towel on his forehead that was trickling with cold sweat,
and Albert’s eyes gradually closed.
With the distinct feeling of wiping a saint’s statue, I slowly wiped off
the cold sweat.
It’s absolutely difficult to think that these eyes, nose, lips belonged to
a human.
It seemed like only yesterday that I signed a contract so I could

survive our cohabitation, but I can’t believe that we’ve reached this
point here, where he trusts me enough to leave his face to me.
While wiping him down carefully, I asked a question that I’d been
itching to ask him since we left the north.
“Prince.”
“Yes.”
“Why did you hide your condition?”
Obviously, Liam would tell him to rest before we left. Schubert was a
loyal follower, so if Albert said he was sick, Schubert would have
taken action.
That place was a castle, and this place was a tower with only two
inhabitants. The environment here was much worse.
He chose to go back to the tower even though there wasn’t any

medicine here, let alone a doctor we could call to treat him.
“Even when we left for the tower, Your Highness hid your pain. I
knew you were pushing yourself, but… Why did you do that?”
I felt regretful again.
“If you let me know earlier, I could have brought back medicine with
us…”
As I wiped his forehead once more, Albert spoke with his eyes
closed.
“Because I shouldn’t do that.”
“…What?”
The moment I asked back, Albert opened his eyes.
He stared at me for a moment, then calmly answered.
“I’m someone who mustn’t do that, Rosé.”
His words had many connotations. And it was just as Albert said.
With a bitter smile, he continued.
“Even considering the expectations I’m burdened with, I shouldn’t do

that even more because of who I’ll be in the future.”
“……”
“It’s better to be sick alone.”
There was nothing as sad as being sick while living alone.
I still remember crying in sorrow because there was no one I could

tell while I was sick.
But in Albert’s case, this was for his own good.

He was someone who would need to be numb from the pressure
and the loneliness he was saddled with.
No, it might be more accurate to say that he was someone who’d

grow used to this numbness rather than thinking he ‘has’ to be
numb.
“If he knew I was sick, the Duke wouldn’t be able to rest.”
“…That’s because it’s Duke Masen.”
I still didn’t think it was right, but I understood why.
“Your Highness used up a lot of mana and you’re probably in a

worse condition because the black magic must have gotten stuck on
you. Why are you overdoing it?”
Liam also expected him to be sick. But I didn’t know that he’d be this
sick.
“…What about when you leave this tower?”
I recalled his face when we left yesterday, and I was nervous from
then on. At what I said, Albert nodded.
“It’s the same. The farther away from the tower, the more I’ll be in
danger.”
Chapter 46
Chapter 46
Translator: Yonnee
It seemed like moving away from the tower wouldn’t completely

make him free. I don’t know the pain he was going through because I
never experienced it, but the traps that Rosteratu had placed must
not have been easy to overcome.
Albert stared at me languidly.
“I can’t believe I’m confiding in you so obediently, but I guess I’m

also rather relieved.”
“……”
“Normally, you wouldn’t be this frank.”
Then, looking down, I murmured softly.
“Don’t be too surprised.”
After dipping the towel into the basin and squeezing out the water, I
placed the towel on Albert’s forehead.
What should I do with this guy?
If he showed me his weak side like this, it’ll make me want to comfort
him. Because I knew he was human, too. And because I had also
experienced something similar.
After contemplating it for a moment, I eventually opened my lips to

speak.
“Prince. Please don’t feel pressured just because I pointed it out.”
Albert smiled half-heartedly.
“I know.”
The steadfast answer touched my heart.
…No, don’t be shaken. You’re just trying to cheer him up now.
I don’t know what kind of life he’s been living. I can’t even
comprehend what kind of position he was in.
All I know is what Albert has shown me inside this tower. That was
just a part of him as a whole.
So I can respect his choice.
But it doesn’t end there.
“If you’re sick, please tell me you’re sick.”
I don’t know what kind of gaze I have now, or what kind of

expression I’m making.
Albert stared at me for a long time before he answered in a hushed

tone.
“…Okay.”
When I heard his weak answer, I surmised that maybe I was saying
the words that he wanted to hear.
“If you’re sad or having a hard time, please say that you are.”
“…Okay.”
Wasn’t it too tragic to live without having a friend you can confide in?
“I’m a bit dense, so I won’t know unless Your Highness tells me.”
If there’s no reason to make excuses, then just make a reason for it.
“I know what kind of virtues you must uphold as a prince, but if Your
Highness can pay a little attention to this impertinent maid’s request,
that would be nice.”
Has Albert ever told anyone that he was in pain?
He might feel that it’s unpleasant to say it, though it wouldn’t be his
own thoughts but his convictions doing this. He and I lived in
different worlds, but even I can see this.
“Prince, can you let me know how you’re doing right now?”
“Don’t you already know, Rosé?”
Seeing him narrow his eyes, I smiled brightly.
“No, Prince. Like I said, I’m a bit dense.”
At times like these, I realized how fortunate it was that I’m a maid.
Albert doesn’t have to keep up formalities with me. Until the end,
there wasn’t any reason for him to hide his feelings from me.
Because I’m not a noblewoman who’s in the same league as him.
“Please say you’re sick.”

“I think you want to hear it more than I want to say it.”
“Please say it anyway.”
Albert couldn’t help but chuckle. Then, he spoke.
“I’m sick.”
It was a nice gesture, much like indulging a child to grant their wish.
But it didn’t end there.
After he spoke, a moment of silence stretched between us.
Albert blinked.
He looked away, then his gaze headed back to me.
It was a strange gaze.
“How fascinating it is, just saying it. You can feel this way just by
uttering those words.”
I don’t know exactly how Albert was feeling.
However, just by looking at his expression, it can be guessed that he

was feeling something new.
It was a blessing to say that you’re sick when you’re sick, and to say
that you’re sad when you’re sad.
I just wanted him to know about it a little.
Albert was still staring at me.
At the intense gaze, I grew shy, so I tried to avoid his eyes. I stood
up.
“I’ll go bring some water for you, Prince.”

But then Albert held my hand.
Just as Albert usually did, his touch was neither too strong nor too
light.
I turned back to look at him.
While he was lying down, it was so strange to see him looking up at

me.
I was always looking up at him, but there were rarely any times that it
was the other way around.
Like the day I cut his hair.
Albert spoke.
“I still don’t know why you wanted me to tell you that I’m sick, Rosé.”
“But I think you’ve already realized it.”
“Didn’t you say you’re a bit dense?”
“I have this much tact, Your Highness.”
At what I replied, Albert was silent for a moment. I don’t think I’d ever
seen him actually speechless before.
“Why do you want to know whenever I’m sick, Rosé?”
“Because I’m the one who takes care of Your Highness.”
But Albert didn’t let go of the topic there. His red irises were like the
deep color of a sun setting over a horizon.
Then, with a voice that was like a chain over my neck, like a trap that
I wouldn’t be able to get out of, he said,
“Why do you want me to tell you I’m sad whenever I am?”

He wanted a proper answer.
After a while, I answered.
“It’s only human nature—a fundamental conduct that a person has to

call them human.”
But of course, this would be something unfamiliar in Albert’s

perspective.
And of course, I knew exactly why Albert asked that question.
There’s nothing special about him treating me in this way, so even if

it completely slipped past him, he knew that this behavior was
unexpected.
The fact that he regards me as a woman.
Of course, a man and a woman didn’t always have to be in that kind

of relationship. If we avoid physical contact from now on, we may be
able to maintain an appropriate relationship.
Romance won’t solve everything. It’s easy for him to come closer to
me, but it wouldn’t be easy for me to approach him at all.
“Even until the bitter end, you won’t say what I want to hear.”
Albert smiled bitterly. However, rather than an amused smile, it was

more like he was smiling in vain.
Chapter 47
Chapter 47
Translator: Yonnee
Albert tilted his head to the side, his jawline clearly visible. It was a
smooth, angular line.
“It’s an order, then you’ll say it.”
I couldn’t openly deny that. I expressed my opinion in a roundabout

manner.
“Have I ever gone against Your Highness’ orders?”
“Right.”
Albert smiled.
“But you wouldn’t go beyond that.”
He seemed to leave more unsaid.
I crouched near him while he was lying down, then I looked at him.
Albert, who slightly raised his upper body, made eye contact with
me. His deep eyes had an intense gaze in them.
Love could be achieved through timing and serendipity. And if the

timing wasn’t right, that love would cool down.
It was a short window of opportunity, but this situation seemed to be

enough for it. I realized this much while being able to interact with
Albert like this.
If the tower wasn’t the special place that it was—from the fact that I
never would have gotten the chance to meet him, to the cold truth
that both our ways of thinking and our values were very different.
There’s a saying that goes like this—if a crow tit walks like a stork, it
will break its legs.[1]
Meaning, people should know their place.
Romance is possible with a chaebol[2] in k-dramas. But this is

because everyone knows that this wouldn’t happen in reality.
And it’s the same with a prince and a maid. Romance could flourish
only here inside this tower where there were no obstacles, but it will
not be able to last.
People need to stay within their lanes. This is what reality dictates.
“Prince. I know my place.”
“Your place, you say.”
He spoke in a hushed voice with a bitter expression.
“You make me speechless.”
What can I say to that?
After contemplating, I answered.

“I’ll draw the line.”
But as soon as I finished saying this, Albert muttered firmly.
“Don’t do that.”
“……”
“Don’t draw any lines. Don’t go further away.”
“……”
“Just. Just stay where you are.”
If you say that with pain so evident in your eyes, I can’t say anything
more. I bit my lips hard.
“Because if you really change, I don’t know how I’ll change, too.”
Staring at me as I remained silent, Albert added in a low voice.
“This is an order.”
“……”
“Listen to me, Rosé.”
I couldn’t say anything. Even as he said it was an order, it sounded

more like a plea.
Instead, I just nodded.
The air around us became heavy. Albert’s tone of voice changed,

perhaps due to the atmosphere.
“Now I’m sure that I’m sick. I keep saying words I wouldn’t normally
say.”
The topic of the conversation changed. Albert was trying to be
considerate of me. After sighing inwardly, I closed my eyes for a
moment, then opened them once more.
All I could do right now is to provide proper care for a sick person.
I tried to speak in a cheerful tone.
“That’s also what I think. That’s why I should go down for a bit and
bring back some water. May I?”
Albert’s grip loosened.
While we were talking, sweat formed on his forehead again. I wiped

his forehead one more time.
“I’ll be right back.”
After lightly pushing Albert’s hand, which was holding my wrist, I

headed down to the kitchen with Blanc in tow.
Blanc looked back towards Albert’s room as if he was worried.
Arriving at the kitchen, I first filled a large jug with water for Albert to
drink.
He was sweating a lot, so of course he had to replenish his fluids.

Rather than going back and forth into the kitchen, it would be better
to get a lot at once.
I groaned all the way back up the stairs while carrying the huge jug.
Going back to Albert’s side as he was now lying back, I placed the
jug down and grabbed a cup, which I filled with water for Albert.
“Prince, please drink this.”
While holding the cup in one hand, he breathed deeply. I observed

his condition.
As he was sitting up now, I saw that Albert’s shirt was soaked in cold
sweat.
“Goodness…”
How long did it take me to get the water? Albert’s condition was
much worse than before.
As I looked at him, I asked anxiously.
“Prince, are you alright?”
“I’m fine. I just need to sleep for a bit.”
His voice was no different than usual, but how he looked was
completely different. His usual languid expression had disappeared,
and now he was all pale.
I was doused with fear. Something serious might really happen with
Albert.
He’s the male lead of this story, but the contents of the novel have
changed ever since I’ve come here.
Without one year even passing by, Albert already knew how to get
out of the tower. He even went out for a little while to save his vassal
from black magic.
Since he wasn’t supposed to go out at this time… Because of the

aftermath, would something wrong really befall Albert?
The novel never mentioned anything about Albert being sick. He was
an ever-reliable male lead.
…But right now, Albert didn’t look like a male lead.
He was just one person. And that’s making me worried.

¹ this line pertains to a korean proverb that means, ‘someone who’s trying too hard to fit in
by becoming something they aren’t’. a crow tit is a short bird, so if it tries to walk like a long-
legged stork, it’ll just hurt itself. this saying is similar to ‘a leopard can’t change its spots’. ↩
² a chaebol family is a conglomerate/super rich family, and there’s a common trope in k-

dramas that a third generation or smth smth chaebol heir is the commoner fl’s love interest,
very much like what we see in romance fantasy novels with princes and dukes tbh ↩
Chapter 48
Chapter 48
Translator: Yonnee
I let out a prolonged exhale.
There’s nothing wrong with Albert.
There’s a reason why he’s the main character. There’s no way he’d
die in a place like this.
However, as I was watching him being sick like this in front of me, I
couldn’t help but be anxious.
“Here, Rosé.”
Albert managed to drink the water and now he was handing me back
the cup.
Taking that cup from him, I was lost in thought again.
What can I do?
There’s no medicine here.

And I can’t ask anyone to bring some in.
There’s nothing I can do.
I never felt more frustrated about the fact that we’re trapped here
more than I am now.
“You don’t have to do anything, Rosé.”
Albert smiled faintly as he felt my restlessness.
“I’ll be fine after three days of this.”
“Not just one day but three?!”
Oh my god! That’s too long! Anyone who’s sick knows that time goes
by too slow at a time like this, and it’s terrible just to hear that it’ll last
for three days.
Albert looked at me with a calm expression. He was quiet, compared

to me while I was making a fuss. At this moment, I was confused
about who it really was that’s sick, me or him.
Though he was sweating profusely, Albert maintained his regal aura.

That was amazing in itself.
As I wiped the sweat off his forehead again, Albert whispered.
“It’s the price to pay. This much is a light penalty.”
He could read me like an open book, seeing as how he was

comforting me.
I told you not to say you’re fine when you’re not, but you’re repeating
the same thing again.
“How can this be a light penalty? Your Highness is someone who

doesn’t even want to show that you’re sick, but you’re like this now.”
“It’s been a while since I went out, and Liam’s condition was worse
than I thought. I’m like this now because I could endure well
enough.”
“…Are you bragging about yourself?”
Just how great Albert was—the heavens know this and the earth
knows this as well. But that’s not important right now.
Rising from my seat, I quickly wracked my head and thought of what

I could do for Albert.
Albert sighed heavily and said,
“I think I need to change my clothes.”
With his short hair sticking to his cheeks like this, as I peered at his
bare face, I could even see his natural beauty shining through.
I can’t believe I’m thinking about something like this towards a sick
person.
With my lips pursed, I quickly moved.
“I’ll get a change of clothes right away!”
It was true that Albert was soaked in cold sweat.
Opening a drawer, I took out one of Albert’s shirts. The rather rough
texture was completely different from what the clothes I received in
the guest room earlier. And I also recalled the coats and outerwear
that Schubert and Liam were wearing.
The fabrics they were wearing looked to be fancy and of good

quality.
…That’s also what Albert’s used to.

Strangely, I felt guilty. As I was clutching the well-folded shirt in my
hands, I bit my lower lip.
No. It was Rosé who did that, not me. I shouldn’t overlap myself with
Rosé to that extent.
Shaking my head, I turned back and gave the shirt to Albert.
He squinted and looked alternately between the folded shirt and the
sweat covered shirt clinging to him.
“…Help me.”
“Pardon?”
“I’m asking you to help me change, Rosé.”
No no, it’s not like I didn’t understand that part…
Smirking, Albert had whispered in a languid tone. This wet look of his
seemed awfully dangerous. To the point that I gulped dryly without
even realizing it.
The moment he handed back the shirt to me, his finger grazed mine
for a moment and left. The instantaneous contact made me nervous.
“Haven’t you seen my body many times before?”
Yeah, sure, I’ve seen the prince’s body before, but… isn’t this a bit
different…?
I wanted to say no. It was too much to look at him and touch his bare
skin at the same time.
Right then, I decided to refuse, so I opened my lips to speak quickly.
“Your Highness, I…”
But then I saw it.

His hands, trembling because of his high fever.
…I can’t be shy here. There’s something that needs to be done.
Albert is a patient.
He’s a patient lying in bed because he couldn’t even control his own
body properly.
Albert wasn’t his usual self right now.
Mumbling as though brainwashing myself, I nodded. Then, I asked

with a grim face.
“How should I help you?”
As if he was waiting for it, Albert sat up against the headboard.
He tried to unclasp the buttons of his shirt, but soon, this left him
exasperated. He sighed and said,
“Unbutton my shirt first.”
Albert only said his first request, but why was my face heating up?
This was just the start, the first request, but… why does it feel like
I’ve dug my own grave?
But there’s nowhere to run now. I answered resolutely with all my

willpower.
“Yes.”
After gulping once, I reached out to the first button around the collar
of his shirt. Just under this button, this shirt, his bare skin was about
to touch mine.
My finger lightly grazed Albert’s adam’s apple, but it was only for an
instant.
Albert raised his head.
I was too flustered to meet his gaze.
At this, I was solely focused on just the buttons. And with my intense
gaze on them, I was worried that the buttons might wear out.
Chapter 49
Chapter 49
Translator: Yonnee
While thinking about how amazed Baron Bergen would also be in

this situation, another question popped up in my mind.
“If Your Highness changed your clothes, what about the clothes you
were wearing before?”
“They were taken away and burned.”
“……”
Something like burning, that sounded a bit extreme. No, they might
have thought that I placed some kind of spell on his clothes. Baron
Bergen had yet to abandon the suspicion that I was a witch.
After talking about it, I became starkly aware of Baron Bergen’s

virtue and simultaneous suspicion toward me. But thanks to this, I
felt less tense.
Finally, I unclasped the last button safely.

“Prince, I’m done unbuttoning your shirt.”
As I spoke with a proud expression, Albert narrowed his eyes and

muttered.
“Then now it’s time for the next step.”
“…Next step?”
…Huh?
Yeah, okay. The moment I thought I finished one thing, there lay a
bigger hardship ahead.
But, right away—
“Now, take off my shirt and have me change into a new one.”
It was time to change Albert into dry and soft clothes.
Unbuttoning his shirt seemed like nothing compared to this.
“Umm…”
I blanked out for a moment but subsequently pulled myself back

together. The person in front of me is a patient. I’m just doing what I
have to do.
The moment I realized that the eyes looking back at me were

unfocused rather than how sharp they usually were, I came to my
senses.
The cold sweat on his face bothered me.
Because of our sudden physical contact, I was thrown into confusion

for a moment. But seeing him in his current condition anchored me
back to reality.
I rose to my feet.
“Just a moment, Prince.”
Asking Albert for permission, I changed the water in the basin. I also
brought two more towels next to the basin.
After preparing everything, I clenched my fist and took a deep

breath. Then, I reached to grab the front of his unbuttoned shirt. A
drop of sweat trickled down my neck and dropped to my fingers.
I gulped.
And he glanced up.
Lying still, Albert stared at me.
“Go ahead.”
Like a whispering spell, his voice was much too sweet.
As if he was trying to seduce me again.
As I held his shirt, my hand trembled for a moment. Albert’s gaze

instantly narrowed.
Then, he leaned towards me, his face closer now.
When Albert breathed afterwards, I felt his hot breath on the back of
my hand. In that strange atmosphere, I was barely able to hold back
my gasp.
The corners of Albert’s lips went up slightly. It was a faint smile.
And he whispered in a low voice.
“I thought you weren’t nervous.”
What exactly did he expect from me? Wouldn’t it be weirder for

someone <i>not</i> to get nervous in this kind of situation?
“Just what do you think of me, sire?”
With a languid expression, Albert answered.
“A loyal vassal who hides her inner thoughts and smiles insincerely.”
It felt like I was stabbed. I knew that the smile I reserved for Albert
was a business smile, but I thought it wouldn’t matter…
“Even so, I like how you smile, Rosé.”
“……”
“I mean to say, I like how tactless you act.”
I had nothing to say to that.
Even when he was sick, he would still swoop in so suddenly. It felt

like I was being subjected to a sneak attack. After that, I exhaled and
schooled my features. As though nothing just happened.
As I looked at Albert, there was a light glare.
“…Your Highness is a genius in words. I could certainly fall victim to

your bewitching words, sire.”
Albert furrowed his brows, the corners of his lips dropping.
“If you twist up my sincerity like that, Rosé, I’ll be very sad.”
To that, I asked with a serious expression.
“Why in the world would I not be nervous when you say things like
that. Didn’t Your Highness intend for this to happen?”
Actually, it was more than he was teasing her, but Albert shrugged.
“Let’s just say it’s a half-truth.”

“What…”
The look in Albert’s eyes deepened as if he was recalling something.
The same was true of his voice.
“I thought you wouldn’t be nervous.”
He seemed to be recalling the old Rosé.
“Since you liked to touch me a lot from the moment we entered this
tower.”
Rosé Artius before I possessed her body.
The novel started off with a narration of her evil deeds. And the
scene that followed immediately after led to Albert brutally killing her.
I originally also thought she was a character who deserved to kick

the bucket.
…But not anymore. And now I’m the one trying my best to clean up
the crap that she left here.
Albert’s face leaned further into my hand. He stared at me as he

muttered.
“Right now, you’ve changed to the extent that it feels as if you’re a

different person.”
The way he said it was too heavy for it to be just brushed it off.
Hearing Albert’s words, I smiled.
“Thank you for the compliment.”
And I slipped my hand out from under Albert’s chin.

However, he continued to speak in his low voice and finally hit the
final blow.
“No. You really might be someone else. But I don’t know how that
could be possible.”
An awkward silence ensued.
“…Haha, what a funny joke, Prince. I guess I seem really different to

you now.”
I dismissed it with a smile, but inwardly, I was sweating massively.
Did he notice? No, in the first place, was it even a common idea in
this world to think that it’s possible for someone to possess another
person’s body?
If so, then I really could be driven to the stake as a witch. And since I
wasn’t even originally a person from this place, I wouldn’t ever be
accepted as someone possessing someone’s body.
Because I’m a different existence from the get-go.
A thought came to me that this might be another one of Albert’s tests

again.
It wasn’t easy for someone to come into possession of another

person’s body, and it would be difficult to prove that I’m not Rosé.
I don’t even know where my own body is right now.
Confessing to me and accepting a fact like this were two entirely

different stories. I couldn’t one hundred percent trust Albert because
it hadn’t been long since we met.
…But if I get caught that I’m someone else, it’s also true that I’m
curious about what would happen.
Will Albert be able to accept that I’m a person from another world?
Chapter 50
Chapter 50
Translator: Yonnee
No, in the first place, will he be able to understand?
As I kept thinking, I wondered what happened to Rosé Artius, the

real owner of this body, and what happened to my current body.
Finally, the last of Rosé’s memory was a tilted view as though she
was falling, and then after that, it’s blank.
Anyway, it was dangerous to continue this story further.
“Prince, it’s time to take off your clothes.”
Before he could reply, I grabbed the front of his shirt with both hands
and undressed him. Not even giving a warning like this preceded my
shame.
From his shoulders, his bare body became clearly revealed. I gulped
dryly.
Even when Albert was exercising, I didn’t see him this close. All I
had to do was sit at the desk and watch him exercise for just a bit.
His abs and forearms, which were clear from a distance, were such
a sight to behold when seen closely. How elaborate his well-woven
muscles were that it seemed as if I was looking at a statue.
Evident on his appearance was his daily lifestyle and routine

because I couldn’t find any body fat at all.
With a handsome face and flawless body like this.
It’s clear that God gave Albert everything that’s needed for a male
protagonist. No, even after giving him everything, those blessings
continued to overflow.
Let’s calm down. I have to take care of him right now.
I stared at his body with my eyes wide open.
As expected, he was dripping with cold sweat as it soaked through

his clothes.
Albert wasn’t in the capacity to go to the bathroom to wash himself,

so I had to wipe his bare body.
I held a towel tightly in my hand.
“Prince, let me wipe you down.”
Ah, I forgot to ask for his consent. I hurriedly added the words.
“Um, I won’t do it if you don’t like it. You can do it yourself.”
At that moment, our eyes met. Albert looked back at me with an

unreadable expression.
“Do you think I’ll reject you, Rosé?”

Whenever I’m with Albert, I often feel like I’m being put to test like
this.
But at times like these, I’m quick to catch on.
I answered firmly.
“No.”
Whether or not my answer was the right one, Albert grinned. He

nodded casually.
“Then why did you ask when you already knew?”
“Because it’s right to ask for consent.”
Glancing at me, Albert put one hand over my head, gently stroking
me.
“Good answer.”
“Thank you for the compliment.”
It felt like I’m a puppy in front of my owner. Still, it’s good that I got
the answer right and got praised for it. I’m being recognized for my
abilities.
Squeezing the towel I had soaked in water, I placed it on his body.
As I sat closer to Albert, I started wiping every inch starting with his
neck.
From his throat, his wide shoulders, his collarbones.
Of course, just like when I was unclasping the last button earlier, my
eyes were stuck only on the towel.
I’m holding the towel now, but how do I do this? The moment I
touched his bare skin, my hands heated up as if they were on fire.
Emptying my mind as I continued to wipe him down, the task that
seemed to go on forever finally ended.
But my conscience shouted that there was still the back left.
In fact, his back must have sweated the most, so I caught myself.
Eventually, I sighed and asked.
“Prince, can you turn around?”
“Sure.”
Albert nodded at what I said.
I didn’t know that the day would come that Albert would start
obediently listening to me. I was deeply moved.
But then, for a moment, I almost stopped breathing.
“Uh…”
Because as I was already close to him while wiping his body, the
distance between us suddenly narrowed and got close in an instant
the moment he sat up.
All the nerves in my body were on edge.
I almost got buried right into Albert’s arms.
I knew Albert had a large physique, but knowing and experiencing it

personally were two different things.
…I just want to finish this quickly so he can go back to sleep.
After slowly leaning back, I succeeded in keeping my distance from

him.
Staring at me while he was half naked, Albert crossed his arms and
chuckled.
“It’s my first time seeing you like this.”
There was a hint of mischief in this tone of voice.
With a smile, I replied.
“I don’t usually wipe Your Highness’ bare body.”
“I don’t think this kind of reaction is bad either.”
But at that, I protested at once.
“It’s bad. I don’t like it when you’re sick.”
“That makes me happy though. Are you worried for me?”
Was it so surprising that I’m worried about him?
No, has Albert received any such concern before? Why does it seem
like my actions are unfamiliar to him?
As my lips turned into a frown, I expressed my honest thoughts.
“How can I not worry about you when you’re so ill like this?”
Albert tilted his head to the side. His brows became furrowed as his
forehead wrinkled. In a low voice, he muttered.
“I don’t think I’m that ill.”
But I answered back with straight facts.
“Cold sweat and your high fever is enough to tell me everything.”
Even if a sick person says that he isn’t sick, it won’t work. This
method doesn’t work anymore!
“This is in violation of the promise you made with me before, Prince.”
And with a gentle smile, I added.
“I firmly believe that Your Highness will not lie to me.”
Stroking his chin, Albert stared at me. I don’t know if he was affected
by my words or if he couldn’t think of an answer.
“Let’s just finish this.”
Then Albert turned around to show his back. There was a smirk on
his lips.
I have no idea whether it was him or me who won.

Chapter 51
Chapter 51
Translator: Yonnee
Rippling with muscles just the same as his chest, his back looked so
strong in a way that I didn’t notice or couldn’t expect. Though at
least, while I was wiping his back, I was glad that he couldn’t see my
expression.
I dipped the towel into the basin.
Trickle. The only things that could be heard were the sound of water
being squeezed out of the towel and the sound of that towel being
wiped over his back. Just as it usually was, the tower was quiet
inside.
In no time, I successfully wiped his back without any problems.
“You can turn around now.”
Albert sat back on the headboard again. As he faced me, he raised

one brow.
“Rosé.”
He called my name, and as I looked up at him, Albert’s hand gently
swept over my forehead.
“You’re sweating.”
“This is nothing, Prince. You’re worse off.”
“That’s not true.”
A careful, slow touch caressed my skin.
Just as heavy as the atmosphere was, his touch lingered on me.
The same was true with his voice.
“It’s only natural. I also need to be mindful of your condition.”
Afraid of where this conversation would lead, I quickly picked up the

clothes before anything happened.
“…Thank you. I’ll help you put on your shirt now.”
For fear of what else he’d say, I hurriedly finished dressing him.
Soon enough, Albert succeeded in wearing the new shirt with my
help.
It’s over!
It’s all done!
This had been a very long journey, but I was happy to see Albert
wearing a new shirt now.
“Prince, go back under the sheets. You might feel warm now, so it’s
okay if you cover just your lower body.”
As soon as I said this, I slightly tugged up the blanket on Albert’s

bed.
“Alright.”
He lay comfortably back in bed. Maybe it’s because I wiped off his
cold sweat, but he looked better now compared to a while ago.
But I still couldn’t feel relieved. I knew that Albert would just continue
saying he’s fine even though he’s enduring the pain.
“What time is it now…”
I lost track of time after focusing on taking care of him.
After looking at the clock, I saw that it’s now around five in the
morning. It was the usual time that Albert woke up.
I was getting drowsy now, but I couldn’t go to bed yet because Albert
didn’t look like he was in a stable condition yet.
Since I’ve stayed up all night anyway, I decided to make some

simple porridge for him. His fever still hadn’t gone down yet.
Prince, look at my deep sincerity. Please acknowledge this.
While I was lost in thought, Albert called my name.
“Rosé.”
“Yee… es?”
Albert held my wrist and pulled me towards him.
“Ack—”
I inadvertently fell sideways beside him. It didn’t hurt because the

bed was soft, but I was still startled. What’s up with him?
Looking up, I asked with a puzzled face.
“…Prince?”
Albert smiled as he ruffled my hair.
“I’m not hungry. I just want to have a deep, restful sleep.”
…Huh? Why are you telling me that? You… You’re not asking me to
sleep with you, are you?
In a situation like this, the best course of action was to pretend to be

tactless. With an innocent smile, as though I knew nothing of the
world, I spoke.
“The bed is soft, Your Highness is feeling cozy, so I agree. It’s the
perfect time to sleep.”
Albert narrowed his eyes. He noticed that I’m avoiding the matter at
hand.
“The bed is also big.”
When has my intuition ever been wrong? I knew it. He wants to

sleep together.
Albert moved slightly to cover me with the blanket.
“If you’re going to nurse me to health, then you’d better sleep here,
too. Isn’t it better that I can call you right away like this?”
Gently coaxing me, Albert trapped me here.
“You must be feeling sleepy, too.”
It was such a sweet temptation. After all, sleep was one of the most
basic human needs.
Even so, sleeping now was like leaving Albert alone while he was
still sick.
I shook my head.
“Don’t worry. I’m not sleepy.”
At my firm answer, Albert eventually asked with a hushed voice. His

tone was mixed with a little bit of mirth.
With the same hand that he used to cover the blanket over me,
Albert held up two fingers.
“I’ll give you two options.”
I have two options, he said, but why was that making me nervous?
While looking around for a bit, I nodded. What else could I do when
the prince was giving me a choice anyway? I’ll listen to what he has
to say.
“One, you’ll continue to lie down here. Two, you’ll kiss me.”
…The choices are weird.
No matter how much I tried to turn it over in my head, I don’t think

this would ever make sense.
With a smile, I asked.
“Prince, I think you’re a bit sleepy now. I don’t know why you’re
saying something like that?”
On the other hand, I felt so relaxed because the bed was soft. And
maybe it’s because I did the laundry not too long ago, but the sheets
were so fuzzy and cozy. I like how it smells, too.
But I don’t know if this nice scent was from the bed or actually from
Albert.
Albert raised his brows. As though he was disappointed in how I was

acting, he folded his arms.
“Just how much are you expecting from a sick person?”

Even at times like this, he knew how to play his strengths. I glanced
up at him and replied.
“Until Your Highness stops saying things like that under the excuse
of being sick.”
“If you keep twisting my sincerity like this, I’ll be sad, Rosé.”
Albert reached up and touched the lock of hair that was covering my
face.
Then, he tucked it back behind my ear.
I could see his face clearer now. It’s like I was looking at a world-
renown painting.
The deep gaze behind his eyes made it impossible for me to avert
my own eyes.
The way he looked at me was so straightforward that I couldn’t

pretend not to notice. We looked into each other’s eyes for a long
time.
I was the first one to surrender and hold up a white flag.
“Prince, you said you wanted to sleep.”
“I think it’d be nice to stay awake like this.”
“……”
“It feels so comfortable being with you.”
As he leaned towards me, Albert’s low voice reverberated in my

ears.
“I’m used to being sick and in pain, but I’m not used to being this
comfortable. I just want to stay like this longer.”
A life that was filled with more pain than comfort.
For a while, as I contemplated it a lot, I decided to lie down.
“Then after just a little bit, I’ll stand up again.”
It’s not like Albert was trying to do anything with me, and it wasn’t
that I was under the covers either. The fact that we’re still quite a
distance apart also compelled me to give in and just lie down.
Chapter 52
Chapter 52
Translator: Yonnee
Albert nodded.
“It’s been a while since you’ve been so obedient.”
“I usually am though.”
“Sure, now close your eyes.”
I tried protesting, but Albert just nodded again. I couldn’t find any
solace in how he looked now.
No matter who listened to him right now, it’s clear that this was a trick
to try and get me to sleep. With my eyes wide open, I shook my
head.
“…I won’t close my eyes.”
“Will you try to resist even when I’ll continue to look at you like this?”
Albert just made me widen my eyes more.

Seeing his eyes so up close was like looking at the red sun during
sunset. The bright red hue faded down to a deep red shade in a
mysterious manner.
Albert’s voice rang in my ears.
“I’ve never lost a staring contest, you know.”
What was he saying this time. I picked up on the contradiction in his

words.
“Is there anyone who’d want to be in a staring contest with you,

Prince?”
Albert shrugged.
“They got caught, so they don’t get a score. That’s why I won every
time.”
Albert’s shameless declaration rendered me speechless. He wasn’t

wrong, so really. Albert’s really a genius at playing with words, huh.
…But how long do I have to stay like this?
Just continuing to stare at Albert was certainly burdensome. Even

the times he blinked was completely different from the times I did, so
every moment I had my eyes open, his gaze followed.
While I was trying to think about what to say, Albert beat me to the
punch and spoke first.
“It’s burdensome to you, isn’t it.”
“……”
“I know how you feel even if you don’t say anything.”
Albert raised one hand, which carefully covered my eyelids. The

width of his big hand covered almost half of my face. At that, it
became dark for me.
“Sleep, just try it out while keeping your eyes shut like this.”
He continued speaking with a low voice as his hand covered my

eyes. And—
“Just think of it as heeding the wishes of a sick person. If you don’t

listen to me now, then I’ll just assume you’ll kiss me. I don’t care
which way or another.”
Even his voice. Everything was warm.
…Albert’s someone who really knows how to get his way.
But sleeping like this was embarrassing.
I lightly held the wrist of the hand covering my eyes.
At that moment, I realized how different even our body frames were
judging by his wrist. It’s rare for me to touch Albert first.
Albert didn’t even budge.
I gently pushed his hand away. There was no longer any darkness in
front of me. Instead, I saw Albert again.
His eyes were still so brilliant.
Staring at those luminous orbs, I spoke bravely.
“I’ll make some porridge.”
Crossing his arms once more, Albert spoke.
“But what is that, porridge.”
While he knew I was still avoiding the matter at hand, he moved on

without any qualms and purposely repeated the word he didn’t know.
“It’s like a soup that you eat when you’re sick, but instead of just
soup, there’s rice in it. I personally like vegetable porridge, so you
can try that.”
When in the kitchen, you follow the ways of the chef. I don’t know
much about the food in this world, and all I know is Korean food and
delivery food.
That’s why I could only think of soup when someone’s sick.
A serving of porridge that’s lightly mixed with vegetables and some

soy sauce was one of the few dishes I ate even when I’m not sick
because it’s just so savory. Apart from that, it’s easy to cook and
wouldn’t take long to whip up a bowl.
At what I said, Albert smiled.
“Is that dish either sweet or salty?”
“Your Highness knows exactly what my taste is, but unfortunately

this time, it’s neither of those things.”
I heard that there’s a porridge restaurant out there selling spicy

porridge, too, but… If you’re sick, I’m not sure if it’s a good idea to
eat spicy food.
As though he couldn’t believe it, Albert narrowed his eyes.
How unfair. But still, I emphasized it again. It’s not spicy. It’s reeeally
not, okay?
“You never do what I like.”
“Um, I usually do what I can, but since you’re sick today, I’ll ask…”
Of course, just asking about it doesn’t mean that I can do everything

for you…
I decided to show my sincerity towards Albert by following his orders.

“Is there anything you want to eat?”
Smiling gently, Albert shook his head.
No? There’s nothing you want to eat? I asked again. What would you
like? Ah, but he didn’t have a preference either. I was puzzled by his
answer.
“…Were you disappointed that I didn’t ask what you like?”
Sir Prince, you seem to be a difficult customer to satisfy… like

someone who would refuse anything that’s suggested to them even
though they don’t particularly want something else.
Albert didn’t answer. Instead, he pulled back the conversation to the

very first topic.
“It must be nice to be what you like.”
“…This seems to be no different from the beginning.”
“Haven’t I already told you what I like?”
“You haven’t.”
“What you like.”
I was at a loss for words.
“I like what you like, Rosé.”
Albert’s voice was so sweet that it seemed to melt like honey. Both
his voice and what he said were all enough to draw someone in.
…Albert’s flirting seemed to get more effective by the day. Even now,
I could feel my face heating up.
Just being here is already too dangerous!

I jumped up from the bed.
“You’re up.”
Seeing the mischievous glint in his eyes, I felt a prickling sensation.

Come to think of it, he said that he’d kiss me if I don’t close my eyes
and fall asleep.
I grew nervous that instant. I wondered if Albert would really get up

and kiss me now.
I went ahead and warned him.
“Prince, if you kiss me now, you’ll pass on your sickness to me.”
“Sure, I’m not going to do it.”
“…Huh?”
…So everything you said was just a joke?
“I have no choice.”
I stared at him blankly right then. But he continued speaking in a low

voice.
“Because I won’t allow myself to get you sick or to hurt you.”
As though it was an obvious fact.

Chapter 53
Chapter 53
Translator: Yonnee
“Then, I’ll be right back after I whip something up.”
I rushed downstairs before Albert could hold me back.
As I got away, Albert’s laughter rang behind me.
My steps down the stairs gradually slowed down, and I sighed.
It wasn’t like this at first, but why did it feel like I was being led here
and there by him?
…Was he really someone I won’t be able to beat?
Scared that Albert would follow me any moment now, I quickly

entered the kitchen.
It wasn’t until I closed the door behind me, in this room that Albert
wasn’t allowed to go into, that I felt relieved.
I took in a deep breath to calm both my heated cheeks and the
tension I was feeling inside me.
Blanc tilted his head to the side. Then, with a serious face, he spoke.
“Your face… looks like an aaaapple…”
“Let’s pretend you didn’t see that, Blanc.”
“Hoooow… can I pretend I didn’t seeeee…?”
As though he really couldn’t understand, Blanc had a clueless tone

as he asked. Our Blanc is really as pure as his white scales.
I was too caught up by His Highness’ actions.
…I don’t want to get caught.
Not knowing how I could explain the reason to Blanc, I answered him
with silence instead.
“Hmm, where’s the rice…”
And then I started to look for the ingredients for porridge.
After taking some rice, scallions, carrots, onions and pumpkins from
the pantry, I started with soaking the rice.
Then, when I placed the bowl of uncooked rice on the side, I

chopped the vegetables on the chopping board.
I chopped up some more scallions than I need for the porridge since
I decided to set aside some for a rolled omelet. I stayed up all night
nursing Albert, so I’m hungry, too.
Placing five eggs in a bowl and beating them, I added some of the
scallions I chopped just now in the bowl and added a pinch of salt as
its seasoning.
I turned on the fire and placed a pan on the stove, then I waited for a
moment.
Sizzle.
When I poured the egg mixture into the heated pan, the pleasant
sizzling sound came out. The rolled omelet I’ll be making has as
much as five eggs.
I rolled over the thin layer using a spatula. When the scallions were
added, the vibrant rolled omelet was complete.
As I sliced the steaming rolled omelet gently, I took a piece into my

mouth.
The sweet omelet melted in my mouth. It was also moderately salty.
Tap, tap. Something tapped on my foot.
“Huh?”
“Me toooo…”
“Ah, here.”
Blanc was staring intently at me from one side, so I placed one rolled
egg slice into his mouth.
Blanc chewed on the rolled omelet. Then, his droopy eyes soon
turned round.
“Dewicious….”
“Right? It’s a simple dish, but it’s really yummy.”
It’s good to eat along with kimchi stew. I knew it, the moment I first
meet Seo Ina later, I’ll have to ask her to teach me how to make
kimchi first. Kimchi stew made with well-fermented cabbage kimchi
would be absolutely fantastic.
Wow, just thinking about it made my mouth water.”
“I want mooore…”
“Here you go, open up.”
I gave all the remaining egg rolls to Blanc. With his bracken-like
claws, he took the egg rolls I sliced up and chewed them one at a
time. A bright smile bloomed on his face.
I can cook rolled eggs again for Albert. There’s still time since I need
to soak the rice more.
Feeling happy, I beat some eggs again. While eating the omelet,
Blanc mumbled.
“Beeefore, the red food was also yuuuummyyyy…”
It seemed like he was talking about the stir-fried spicy pork dish.
“That’s good to hear. I’ll make you some again later.”
After coming here, I think the hobby of cooking really stuck to me.
“Reeeaaally…?”
“Yep. I’ll cook you a whole lot of yummy food.”
Though most of the food will be to my taste.
Blanc carefully replied.
“Everydaay… I just waaited…”
“……”
“To meee… Nothing matteeered…”
The words Blanc spoke with a small voice had a great impact on me.
Living nearly 500 years as a dragon cub didn’t mean anything to
Blanc. The time spent on this world and the meaning one can glean
from it weren’t proportional.
As the time I spent with Blanc increased, I became more attached to

him.
And it was rewarding that the food I could give to Blanc gave new
meaning to his life.
Inside the tower where I had no power to do anything, I can pour my

affection towards this child… no, this dragon.
Placing the pan back on the stove, I looked at Blanc with a

determined expression.
“I’ll make some chicken again, and stir-fried spicy pork sounds good,
too.”
Blanc smiled broadly.
“Okaaay…”
“……”
“I’m not gonna die yeeet…”
It was the first time I heard Blanc speak with such conviction. I liked
this change more than I thought I would.
Really. A lot.
***
I went back to cooking. Adding in some sesame oil into the pot, I
stirred the soaked rice once. I had no rice prepared in advance, so
this was one other way to do it.
Since the rice had enough water, I added some vegetables and
waited until it began to boil. I seasoned the porridge with salt and
stirred from time to time so that it wouldn’t stick to the pot.
After the porridge was done, I placed some of the rolled omelet I
cooked on a plate and placed them both on a tray one after another.
Here, there was steaming porridge and some rolled omelet.
Mm, perfect.
As expected, it’s better to have someone there to care for you when
you’re sick. Like family or friends.
But the memories of my childhood and the time I lived alone

intertwined.
I didn’t hate these memories—I was happy at the time. Because I

have those memories, I can be who I am today.
Let’s not think about depressing things. It’s good to be alive. It’s a
blessing enough.
If you overcome those rough moments, there’s a time in your life

where you can feel that you’re alive again at some point. I believe
so.
And on that note, it’s true that I’m also worried about Blanc. With
such life-changing pain, what kind of choice will he make?
Blanc, who ate all those egg rolls, yawned as he stretched.
“Are you going to sleep here again, Blanc?”
“…Yeeaah.”
Blanc lay down on his usual spot on the table. I tucked him in with a
warm blanket.
“Good night, Blanc.”
“Good niiight…”
After saying good night to Blanc, I turned off the lights and went up
the stairs with the tray of food.
Chapter 54
Chapter 54
Translator: Yonnee
“Prince, I’m back.”
Entering the room as I announced my presence, I found Albert lying

down in bed with his eyes closed.
The way he continued to have his eyes closed without any reaction
seemed to show just how fatigued he was.
I placed the tray down on the side table next to the bed and checked
Albert’s condition.
For a moment, I thought about just letting him continue sleeping like
this, but he kept sweating and he had yet to eat anything. It worried
me to let him just sleep on an empty stomach like this.
I watched his face closely. I knew it, there were traces of cold sweat
on his skin.
It’ll be better to have him eat and then get him back to sleep.
With one hand on his right shoulder, I shook him gently.
“Prince.”
Albert looked this way and opened his eyes slightly. As he blinked
his eyes, he looked like he was half-asleep.
But it seemed like he was awake enough now, so I whispered to him.
“I brought you some porridge. Will you be able to eat?”
Huu… Albert let out a long exhale and shook his head slowly.
“…I’m fine. I don’t want to move.”
He definitely seemed entirely spent. I understood him since

whenever I was sick, I didn’t want to move even a finger…
While contemplating, I held up the spoon.
I wouldn’t normally do this…
It would be right to keep the distance between us…
But I wondered if this distance was still important when the person in
front of me was sick. Wouldn’t it be possible if it was someone else?
“I’ll… feed you myself.”
Still, it was embarrassing to say it with my own lips.
It seemed like Albert was also taken aback. He blinked slowly and
asked me with a low voice.
“…What are you going to do?”
Clearing my throat once, I spoke again in a small voice.
“I’ll feed you.”

“……”
“Just a few spoons before you go back to sleep, Your Highness. You
can’t sleep without eating anything like this.”
“…Alright.”
Smiling faintly, Albert nodded. Those half-lidded eyes were strangely

sexy.
His alabaster complexion and decadent atmosphere seemed to be

busting out a more attractive force than usual.
I gulped.
Ah. He opened his lips.
At that moment, my attention was drawn to his lips. They were just
the right thickness, and if I were to touch them, the texture…
What the hell am I thinking?
After averting my gaze, I scooped out one spoon of the porridge as

though nothing had happened.
I brought the spoon to Albert’s lips, and he swallowed the porridge

after chewing it a bit.
“Haha, you’re eating really well, Prince.”
“It’s a dish with the most boring taste that you ever made.”
“Once you get better, I’ll let you eat all the spicy food again.”
“Something like this suits my tastes more.”
Seeing Albert eating the porridge now reminded me of how Blanc

was eating a while ago. I felt a bit strange.
My conscience took a hit after hearing that Albert preferred boring
dishes like this.
The recipes I knew were only of the food that I liked, but I didn’t even
take the time to care about Albert’s preferences.
Suddenly, the novel came to mind. The food that would be made by
Seo Ina, who was in love with Albert, would suit his tastes better
than my food.
She cooked dishes that were less spicy and red compared to mine.
“When we get out of the tower, wouldn’t there be someone out there
who can perfectly suit Your Highness’ taste?”
I took one egg roll using the spoon.
“Strange.”
“……”
“You’re saying all sorts of strange things.”
Albert frowned as he chewed on the egg roll.
I felt like a mother bird feeding a baby bird.
Albert finished his meal with satisfaction, perhaps because he really

liked the porridge. I wiped his face one more time after he finished
eating.
Albert was sitting up against the headboard so that he could digest

the food, but he now lay back down.
After placing the tray down, I carried over the basin full of water and
two dry towels on top of the side table.
“Shouldn’t you sleep, too?”

“I’m really not feeling sleepy.”
I did feel a little sleepy a while ago, but I feel more energized now. At
this point, I was thinking about organizing the luggage we brought
back, and I also had to continue nursing Albert. There were some
dishes I had to wash back in the kitchen downstairs, too.
I tucked Albert in with a blanket up to his shoulders.
“Prince, go ahead and sleep first.”
“…Rosé.”
“No matter what Your Highness will say, it won’t work. If you don’t
sleep now, I’ll go down and sleep there in the kitchen. Now hurry up
and close your eyes.”
I repeated the same thing again, and Albert eventually closed his
eyes as he was exhausted. Seeing his eyes closed, I stood up—
No, I was about to stand up, but Albert’s hand held me there. To be
exact, he held onto my wrist.
With a low voice, he spoke.
“I’ll fall asleep soon, so please stay with me until then.”
“……”
“I’m not teasing you or anything, Rosé. It’s the truth.”
He had his eyes closed now, but I don’t know how on earth he was
so quick to feel his surroundings.
And it was even more amazing to witness how he could read my

expression even when he couldn’t see it.
In the end, I remained right next to him.

Chapter 55
Chapter 55
Translator: Yonnee
It’s the first time I’m watching Albert fall asleep. Come to think of it, I
never did see him sleeping before this.
We slept at different places and even at a different time, and he

always tended to wake up before me. He was completely my
opposite when it came to lifestyles.
Perhaps that’s why this situation is amazing.
With his eyes closed, the face that I couldn’t look at directly before
was now right here where I can stare at in more detail. He’s so
handsome. Even if I say it hundreds of times, it wouldn’t be enough.
His beauty was something I wouldn’t get used to even if I stared at

him all my life.
In fact, it was difficult to know when exactly he fell asleep. The way
he didn’t move now wasn’t any different from how he was a while
ago.
I just guessed he already fell asleep when the hand holding my wrist
gradually loosened its grip.
“You finally let go.”
Albert was also a human being, so he couldn’t help but succumb to

sleep. Though even this natural fact was surprising to me.
I got up from my seat and wiped his face carefully so that there
would be no sound. Then, I covered him with the blanket only
halfway up because he could feel hot later despite the cold sweat.
Light leaked through the curtains as the sun rose, so I quickly closed
those curtains to block the light that might reach Albert.
He definitely wasn’t sweating as much anymore. However, I still don’t

know whether his condition would continue to improve or if it would
get worse in the middle. I needed to be by his side to observe his
condition in the meantime.
Still, it was difficult to just keep sitting next to the bed. I wasn’t doing
anything, so it felt like I was going to fall asleep at any given time.
At this point, I decided to rummage through the stuff we brought

back from the duke’s castle and organize them. It would lift Albert’s
mood if he could see how his room had changed brightly the
moment he woke up.
Perhaps because I went outside for a bit and came back, but my
longing for the outside got worse. It couldn’t be solved after just
going out once.
This yearning that I had barely forgotten was revived with just a
single trip outside. How refreshing it had been to walk while inhaling
the cold, but crisp outside air—how beautiful nature was to see.
Also, how fun it was to talk to other people.

The tower inside was too narrow and too stuffy. But I had to accept
reality.
What was making me continue enduring the situation was the

definite hope that I was going to be able to get out of here someday.
It was the hope that, if I just power through this now, I’ll be granted
wealth and a new life in the future.
If it wasn’t for that, I might have already fallen into depression.
What would have happened if Albert was trapped here alone?

Though whether he’d have been confined alone or not, I couldn’t
imagine him going crazy or becoming depressed.
Let’s not think about this. As I shook my head, I looked around the
room.
The only bedroom of the tower was equipped with all the essential
things for daily life, but it still looked somewhat desolate.
Rosé, the maid in the novel, had no interest in interior design or

furniture at all. Though I can understand her side since she couldn’t
design a room when she was only a maid.
I thereby decided to compromise with reality so that I could like this

place more.
I placed the pouch on the floor. It was as light as a feather, so there

wasn’t any sound when I put it down. As I opened the pouch, I
reached in.
The first thing that my hand reached for were the books.
One book, two books, three books… As many as ten books had
been pulled out. After ten books, I took out a small bookshelf that
could be placed atop a desk.
I took that over to Albert’s desk and put the books in it. The books
were organized from left to right according to their height and
thickness. The desk used to just be achromatic before, but now,
there was a splash of color.
Next, I took out the red rug that used to be in the guest room I stayed
in.
Unfolding the rug, I pulled it over next to the bed. Once Albert wakes
up, the place where he’d make his first step became soft. It was also
a bonus that the pop of color made my eyes happy.
I set aside the other rug so that I could bring it to the attic later.
After the rugs, small frames came out one by one. The sizes of the
frames containing paintings were all different from each other.
I placed the smallest frame on one side of the desk, then I leaned
the largest landscape painting against the wall.
Even if I’ve yet to hang it on the wall, the landscape painting made
the room brighter just by existing. It looked good, too.
The blankets and pillows brought from the guest room also came
out.
I’ll put these in my room later, then I’ll change Albert’s beddings with
these over here after he wakes up…
After taking out the sheets and pillows, a few more small
bookshelves were pulled out. When I assembled those bookshelves
together, they looked like a proper-sized bookshelf. The more I
decorated, the more proud I became.
I started designing the tower’s interior with a few ornaments.
On top of the fireplace, Christmas tree-like decorations were set and

leaned against the wall. I also placed a vase on the desk, then a
small house trinket on the bedside table.
Curtains came out of the pouch as well. I wanted to change the
curtains in the room right away with these red curtains, but it wasn’t
right for me to decide on my own. I had no choice but to decide that I
should ask Albert later.
Ah, of course I checked Albert’s condition while I was working. I took

breaks to wipe off his cold sweat from time to time.
Finally, the interior was satisfactory.
The room felt a lot more cozy. I’m proud of myself. This is all thanks
to me. After I finished this, I felt rewarded, and I looked forward to
what would happen later.
What’ll Albert say once he sees this?
With a delighted heart, I checked Albert’s condition once more.
His cold sweat had definitely decreased, and his shallow breathing
had become more relaxed.
He said that he should be sick for about two more days…
Should I stay up all night like I did before? Agonizing over this, I
opened my mouth and yawned like a hippo.
I yawned for quite a long time.
As the midday came, my eyelids gradually started to close. The

crisis of grogginess came again. My eyelids were so heavy. I stayed
up for such a long time, so I deserve to sleep, right?
And since I didn’t sleep, I have a raging headache. It’s no match for
Albert’s sickness, but I wasn’t exactly in tip top shape either.
First of all, Albert should have something to eat when he wakes up.
He can’t go inside the kitchen, so I need to bring some food up in
advance.
Chapter 56
Chapter 56
Translator: Yonnee
Accompanied by dragging, sluggish steps, I went down the stairs. Of

course, I didn’t my best not to wake up the sleeping Blanc.
After heating up the porridge, I placed one bowl of it and a spoon on

the tray.
While thinking about what side dish would be okay even if it’s cooled
down, I simply boiled some eggs.
Porridge and eggs would be enough to fill his stomach. I’ll need to
see his condition first later before I can decide on what meal he’ll
have next. Or, we might have to stick to porridge.
I had no plans of unnecessarily teasing a sick person with food they

might not be able to eat.
When I put the porridge on the desk, I yawned again. I really want to
sleep right this second.
If I could, I would have wanted to go up to my attic room and sleep
right there, but Albert might feel some discomfort by not being able
to find me when he wakes up. So I shouldn’t leave.
Looking around, I found the blanket and pillow I was meaning to

carry upstairs at a later time.
I plopped down on the soft rug next to the bed. I brought the blanket
and pillow with me next to the bed, placing the pillow in front of the
bedside table and spreading out the blanket. I’m used to sleeping on
the floor anyway.
I have no idea what kind of material this fluffy rug was made of, but it
felt like a futon, so I liked it. A stray thought crossed my mind that I
wouldn’t have to miss my bed for the time being if I lay this on top of
my cot in the attic later.
Planning to write something, I brought a quill and paper with me so

that I could stay away while observing Albert’s condition. I wouldn’t
sleep this way.
Sitting next to Albert’s bed, I put a book on the floor and placed a
piece of paper on top of it. It was a temporary measure in case the
floor might get scratched.
Should I draw or make scribbles? Thinking about it, I decided to write

down all the things I want to do once I go outside again.
Things I want to do once I get out of this place, which is too narrow
with nothing to do inside.
It was kind of like a bucket list.
As soon as I got some ink on the quill, I wrote down my list.
Even though I was doing something, my eyes just kept drooping.
Maybe if I sleep for just a bit, I can stay awake better.

I lay down on the newly prepared, simple bed.
“Wow… I love this.”
I just lied down, but I think about half of my fatigue disappeared just
then.
As expected, people were meant to lie down. I decided to close my

eyes.
“I’ll just sleep a little and wake up right away.”
I’ll take a five-minute nap and then wake up to check Albert’s

condition. With this resolute determination, I closed my eyes.
But of course, the magical, resentful promise of ‘just five minutes’

betrayed me.
Five minutes always turned into thirty minutes, and then an hour, and
then more…
***
Albert woke up with his head throbbing heavily, as though he was

being stabbed by an awl over and over again. Like last night, his
back was soaking with cold sweat.
His body also felt heavy, so his mood plummeted even more. He
wasn’t in such a good condition to welcome a new day.
Exhaling, Albert sat up. A wet towel fell off his forehead.
As he looked around, he realized that something was different. The

room’s atmosphere has changed.
The desolate bedroom now had a cozy feel to it. It smelled much
more like a human being’s residence compared to before.
His desk was decorated with old-fashioned things, and it now looked
like a small library.
Books, frames, and an inkwell were neatly arranged on the desk, as

if the desk itself had been plucked out from an office elsewhere.
A cushion he was seeing for the first time—whether in Liam’s place

or not—became the sofa’s focal point.
There were other unfamiliar decorations welcoming him atop the

fireplace. Not only trinkets, but also various kinds of famous
paintings were perfectly blending in the room.
These were things that were from Liam’s castle, but once they were
placed here, they felt completely different.
“……”
There was only one person who would do all this while he was
asleep.
The only one here with him.
The one who was in a contract with him…
“Rosé.”
Albert found Rosé sleeping next to his bed, lying down on a rug
while covered by a blanket.
Next to the sleeping Rosé was a piece of paper and a quill that had
rolled out and spread ink. Albert frowned as he stood up while
cradling his head. Then, he picked up the piece of paper.
After going over what was written, Albert had a blank expression as
he blinked.
The words written in a round cursive script that was very like Rosé…
made him speechless.
—Things I want to do once I get out of this place
The list, which expressed Rosé’s wishes, began with simple tasks
like ‘taking a walk’ and other such things.
Taking a walk, talking to other people, buying clothes at a boutique,

making friends with people of the same age, traveling, eating
delicious food with Blanc, not cooking for a month and hiring a
chef…
Most of the wishes were ordinary, yet couldn’t be fulfilled here inside
the tower.
The list made it clear just how much she wanted to get out of here.
Albert stared at Rosé’s sleeping face.
‘It’s impossible to live like this forever.’
He knew that, but he liked being here.
There were times when he wanted to abandon everything and just

continue staying here, in this place where he could be a simple
human being, without such status and without such obligations.
At first, he detested Rosé and the things she did. But after they
signed that contract, which she brought up as though she’d become
a different person, he gradually became accustomed to her presence
and she eventually grew on him.
He got used to hearing her candid praise. The spice-laden food that
he didn’t even like gradually suited his taste.
It was like experiencing a calm rain that would slowly but surely
break down a once-solid wall.
Like her.
Chapter 57
Chapter 57
Translator: Yonnee
At some point, he got used to her smiling face. And her actions that
made them closer became more natural to him.
Inside the tower, where only the two of them stayed, when he knew
that her eyes would be directed at only him, he felt a strange sense
of satisfaction.
Albert watched Rosé as she slept. There was no dark expression to

be seen on her sleeping face.
His headache seemed to have disappeared. Albert narrowed his

eyes, leaning down closer to Rosé and whispered into her ear.
“Everything’s so easy for you, Rosé.”
Albert used to think that he knew Rosé, but she turned out to be a
difficult person to understand. After asking him to kiss her so
shamelessly, when their kiss ended and their gazes met, her eyes
were so stained with embarrassment that it seemed like she was a
completely different person.
This sight made him think that he had hallucinated somehow.
Because people don’t change so easily.
When he and Rosé were first trapped in this tower, he remembered

exactly what kind of gaze she had. The glint in her eyes, with a
barely hidden sense of possessive desire, was something that he
saw so many times throughout his life, to the extent that he had
already gotten sick and tired of it.
However, she really had changed.
Why, he wondered. He thought that this fact would make him feel
relieved, but really, it made him feel bitter.
Rosé would distance herself from him the moment they would step
out of this tower. Perhaps she would never try to see him ever again.
Albert was also someone who was very grounded in reality and lived
in it entirely. And he knew that their status difference meant that they
lived in completely different worlds.
Albert caught himself with a bitter smile on his lips.
Glancing down at her sleeping face, he whispered to Rosé.
“Rosé. Give me permission to touch you.”
Because of the contract, he had to ask Rosé permission every time

he touched her. The contract wasn’t something enforced and bound
by magic, but Albert was a man of his word.
‘Still, I didn’t know I’d feel this reassured that the contract wasn’t
bound by magic.’
He had never once been rejected, yet this certainly made him
uneasy. It wasn’t only once or twice that he cursed himself for
signing that contract so readily.
But, as he was regretting what he had done,

“Mmh… Okayy…”
Not knowing what she was saying, Rosé gave him permission as
she talked in her sleep. Albert smiled languidly. Soon, he made a
strong vow to himself.
‘I shouldn’t let you sleep in front of others for the rest of your life.’
Raising one eyebrow, Albert recalled her sleeping habits. Then, he

raised her slightly as he slid his arm underneath Rosé’s neck. Now,
Rosé was leaning against him.
Holding Rosé in his arms, Albert moved her to the bed. This would
be better than sleeping on the floor.
Since she must have been busy nursing him to health all night,
letting her have a restful sleep would be better for her. Albert gently
touched the sleeping Rosé’s cheek.
Rosé’s bucket list kept poking at his subconscious.
She wrote many things that she wanted to do with the dragon
fledgling that she met here, but Albert’s existence had completely
disappeared.
As if he was never part of her life from the very beginning.
Once they leave the tower, the time would come that they’d surely
part ways. And Albert didn’t want Rosé to be in danger.
He would be waging a coup after leaving the tower, and blood would
naturally be shed. He didn’t want to show that to Rosé.
He knew very well about how Rosé was afraid of his true self. Rosé
was as easy to read as words written on plain white paper. Even if
she tried to hide her emotions, it was evident for him.
Lightly stroking Rosé’s chin, Albert whispered.

“Even if you leave this place, don’t go too far away from me.”
Even if you leave this place, I will find you.
Wherever you are.
Every word uttered by this hushed voice was sincere.
Albert let go of Rosé’s chin, a sense of longing for the touch

remaining in him.
He carried her over to the place where he had been sleeping just a
while ago. That part was still warm, so he thought it would be better
to place her there.
As he picked up the wet towel that fell on the bed, he dipped it in the
basin and wiped his face. At that moment, Albert frowned deeply.
“Ugh…”
The headache had returned once more. Pain shot down through his
entire body yet again.
Enduring the pain with his eyes shut tightly, he groaned and lay
down on the bed.
It was time for him to go back to sleep.
Sleep was his only respite. He wouldn’t need to think about what
expression he had on his face. He wouldn’t need to hide his feelings.
As long as he was asleep, nothing would be able to bother him.
***
As I stirred awake, I was surprised at the much softer feeling of my
makeshift bed. I didn’t expect that the bed I made would be so nice.
I really like this rug.
…But wait. Isn’t this too soft for a rug? Why can’t I feel the hard floor
underneath it?
Anxiety poured in. As I blinked and opened my eyes, I realized the

truth of the matter.
No, the rug wasn’t as soft as the bed. I was lying on the bed.
How in the world did I come up here? Did I sleepwalk or something?
Looking around with a puzzled face, I found Albert lying down on the
rug. It seemed like he was the one who moved me here.
When I rose to my feet and looked out the window, I found that it was
already deep into the night. I slept for quite a while.
Then it was all for nothing that I kept myself awake all that time…
After sighing and touching my forehead, I changed the water in the
basin and woke up Albert so that he could move back to the bed.
I was grateful to him, but at the same time, I felt apologetic for taking
his bed. Why did you have to take care of me when it’s you and not
me who’s sick?
…You keep making my heart flutter.
I averted my gaze to hide my feelings.
“Your Highness, you do know that you’re the one who’s sick, right?”
Albert laughed at my words that were full of disbelief.
“Rosé, you’ve been speaking up a lot lately.”

When I faced Albert, whose voice was gentle, I felt goosebumps
rising up my spine.
These days, I was more scared of seeing Albert smile rather than
seeing him without any expression on his face.
I’m probably feeling more sensitive because he was sick, but there’s
no reason to continue a pointless argument. I decided to change the
subject.
I decorated this place with all my heart yesterday!
“Prince, did you see the room’s new design?”
“…Yes.”
He answered after a moment of silence.
“…Do you like it?”
I asked, as if I was a student waiting for her test results. I was

worried about my decorations being completely different from his
taste.
Chapter 58
Chapter 58
Translator: Yonnee
Albert glanced at me and raised the corners of his lips.
“You did a good job.”
It was a smile that Albert did only whenever he was in a good mood.
A wave of relief washed over me only then.
Those words seemed light, but they weighed a lot more to me. After
hearing this, I felt a lot better.
“That’s a relief.”
I smiled broadly with pride.
After that, I wiped him off and changed him into new clothes again,
just as I did this morning.
This was the second time I was doing it, so it’s easier than the first
time… It was so much more nerve-wracking the first time to the point
that I felt like dying.
Physical contact with Albert made me feel the same things no matter
how many times it happened. It’s the same as with me not ever
getting used to his looks.
After changing his clothes, I made dinner for him. I made porridge
already, so I cooked some additional stir-fried potatoes and fresh
kimchi. Except for the other ingredients, only the potatoes were
chopped as strips and cooked in oil. Stir-fried potatoes were the
perfect quick side dish to pair with rice.
I gave a serving of the potatoes and some porridge to Blanc, then I

went back up to the room and ate dinner together with Albert.
Fresh kimchi matched anything and everything. When I took a

spoonful of porridge and garnished it with the spicy kimchi on top,
the flavors went well together.
The prince’s headache was getting better, too. Though of course, he

always just kept saying he was fine. But just to be certain, I observed
that the times he frowned or clenched his hands into fists had gotten
lesser.
It was entirely Albert’s fault that I’d become this good at reading
people’s mannerisms.
However, this time, another problem sprung up.
It was my own physical condition.
Albert’s sickness wasn’t even a cold that I could catch, but my head
also started to throb as though I’d caught the bug from him.
It felt like someone was hammering on my head. But I didn’t show

that I was in pain because I wasn’t the patient.
I was used to enduring like this, too. And, well really, I was used to
pain as well. It’s not a big deal for an office worker to have a light
migraine.
I thought it would get better as time passed by.
That’s why I let it happen.
So, since Albert had now gotten better,
“…Rosé?”
This time, I was the one who collapsed in pain.
***
Rosé’s physical constitution seemed to be weaker than I originally

thought.
But rather than the fact that I’d fallen ill, what flustered me more was
Albert’s overprotective reaction.
I tried to refuse, but Albert laid me back down on the bed. There was
also that unexpected touch.
It was unfair that he said I agreed to it while I was half-asleep, but it

was fine since he let me lay down on the bed.
Anyway, now that I was here with our roles switched entirely, Albert
stared down at me with a serious expression.
“Hm…”
Albert placed his hand over my forehead, which was so warm that
his hand felt cool. He compared our temperatures by alternately
touching my forehead and then his own.
With a tone that expressed how he couldn’t understand the situation,

he muttered.
“It wasn’t an illness that could have been transferred to you. This is
strange.”
I had the same questions, really. I took in a shaking puff of breath

and spoke slowly.
“At least, I don’t think it was something I caught from Your

Highness… But I also don’t know why I’m sick like this…”
The headache got worse and worse.
“I had cast a spell so that the tower’s magic wouldn’t be passed to

you, so why…”
Albert’s murmurs rang loudly in my ears. It felt like someone was

shouting right next to me.
“…I-I feel cold, too…”
Did I catch a cold while we were in the north?
My symptoms were similar to what Albert had felt, but at the same
time, it was different. I also broke out in cold sweat, but I didn’t have
a fever.
I decided to look at this situation positively. It couldn’t be helped

because I was sick anyway, but.
“I’m glad that you’re all better, Prince.”
Anyway, Albert was standing in front of me, and he looked a whole

lot better. That’s enough for me.
I felt comforted by the fact that the person I was taking care of was
now not sick anymore. Psychological pain was much crueler than
physical pain.
“I can’t believe this…”

Albert laughed in disbelief as he heard my words, then he ruffled my
bangs. Crackle, crackle. Static electricity suddenly appeared right
then.
“Ack! Prince, it’s prickly!”
When I protested, Albert sighed and straightened my hair again. As

though he was shaping pottery, his touch was delicate.
Since the situation was like this, I should rest well. I made up my
mind like that. As though I was determined to cash in on my monthly
leave from work, I declared firmly.
“Prince, let me have a break from work for a while.”
“I really can’t believe this…”
Albert pinched the tip of my nose lightly, but soon let go. Ouch…
You’re just hurting me more.
“Prince, it hurts…”
As I protested with all my might, Albert replied with a low voice.
“Do I seem like a person who’d still make you work when you’re like
this?”
Only then did I realize he was a little angry. Oh, he did deserve to be
angry. Albert’s gaze, which had been looking around over my face
without anything to focus on until now, reached my eyes.
His eyelashes fluttered as though they were butterfly wings as he

blinked. His eyes shone like rubies.
The fingertips that were arranging my hair soon swept down to my

jawline.
This touch, seemingly charged with a lot of conflicting emotions,

seemed to want to lift my chin up. However, he soon let go.
Albert whispered quietly.
“Get some rest.”
And his voice was like a pleasant echo to my ears.

Chapter 59
Chapter 59
Translator: Yonnee
Albert turned around and carried the basin with one hand. It was so
different from when I was groaning while lifting that with both hands.
“I’ll change the water.”
Albert also looked graceful from behind even while he was carrying a
wash basin. Yet again, I was mesmerized by his elegance, but I
wrapped a hand over my forehead.
“Agh… It’s like someone hit me.”
This was the first time I was experiencing a headache like this. It was
a kind of pain that my various experiences with headaches couldn’t
even alleviate. I really, urgently need some Tylen*l. As a person from
modern times, it was so sad that I couldn’t have this.
This was only a fraction of the pain that Albert had gone through.
“Just how did you endure it?”

It really made me realize again how amazing Albert was, seeing as
how he endured a whole lot more pain than I was going through now.
It knew now how difficult it was to keep it all in without letting out a
single groan.
Still, I could at least do one of the things I wrote on my bucket list.
Lying still without doing anything.
Three cheers! Everything hurts, but this is nice. Lying down like a
homebody was as natural as breathing to me.
“Ack, you’re back?”
“Yes.”
Albert set down the full basin. The moment he did, the water
overflowed a little.
He carried that much with one hand, I can’t believe it. I realized
again that Albert’s upper body strength was just that great. As
expected, people should exercise.
How buff could I get through the exercise of breathing?
While I was lost in these wrong thoughts, my stomach grumbled. I

must have used up my calories since I’m in this much pain anyway,
but I still had to eat something for sure.
Phew, I’m glad I made a lot of porridge. It would be impossible for

me to cook with this migraine.
I should slowly go down and come back up.
I’m the only one who could go into the kitchen. With a deep breath, I
sat up. Again, my head pounded and I stumbled for a moment.
“Rosé.”
Albert reached over and helped me, holding my hand.
“What are you planning on doing?”
“We have to eat dinner.”
His fingers intertwined with mine. With a low voice, he spoke.
“Rosé, I’m fine.”
Everything was troublesome to do because I was sick, but staying

still and doing nothing was only possible when you live alone. And,
again, the kitchen was a place where only I can go in and out of.
“It’s like the words ‘I’m fine’ are stuck on the Prince’s lips.”
Mumbling and glancing up, I spoke up again in a louder voice with

an excuse.
“I’m sorry, Your Highness. But I’m a bit hungry, so I need to go

down.”
“…Is that so.”
As I said this, Albert let me go since it couldn’t be helped.
Albert rose to his feet and reached out to me.
“Then I’ll take you to the door.”
“Thank you.”
It was difficult to turn down his offer since my physical condition was
terrible. As I took his hand and clasped it tightly, I bit my lower lip to
endure the pain. Moving around was harder than I initially thought.
I thought that I’d only need to hold his hand for support, but Albert’s
other hand naturally wrapped over my shoulder to hold me steady.
“Just lean on me.”
Albert whispered as he pulled me in. His body was firmer than I

expected.
Tensions rose. I gulped dryly.
Seriously, I shouldn’t even be excited by something like this. Sighing

inwardly, but it’s true that it’s a lot better now that I’m leaning on him.
I soon arrived in front of the kitchen door with Albert’s help.
“Really, I don’t know how I can face you later, Your Highness. Where
else will we be able to see a maid being taken care of by a prince?”
Standing at the door, I chattered on for no reason. It was an

afterthought to remind myself about the distance between me and
him.
Albert stared at me, his expression calm. So I’ve been caught. He’s
been reading my face much better than I imagined he could.
As though he didn’t hear anything just now, Albert changed the topic
right then.
“Go inside and come right back out. Don’t make me wait.”
I was already sorry for making him wait. I replied rather bravely.
“It’ll take me a while, so please return to the room and rest. It’s not
like I can’t move anymore.”
Albert narrowed his eyes and smirked.
“Who was it again who said that she didn’t like lies? Rosé, can you
tell me?”
…But Albert ignored my suggestion swiftly.
I really can’t win against him.

In the end, I entered the kitchen and left Albert in front of the door.
Blanc followed my movements.
The first thing I did after coming into the kitchen was to place a pot
over the stove and started the fire to heat it up.
While I was warming up the porridge, I leaned against the wall.
“Don’t be siiick…”
Evidently worried, Blanc was on the verge of tears.
“I’m okay, I won’t die. See? Sick people can get better.”
I patted Blanc’s head and comforted him.
It wasn’t so difficult to reassure Blanc since he could now see that

Albert’s all better again.
“Reeeaallyyy…?”
“Yes, yes.”
He still had tears brimming around his eyes, but Blanc seemed to
understand what I was trying to say.
Soon, the porridge was all heated up. After contemplating for a
while, I took out some eggs and made a simple rolled omelet.
Albert’s been having about the same food for several days in a row
now. It seemed difficult for a well-built person to eat only porridge.
Chapter 60
Chapter 60
Translator: Yonnee
As I focused on other things, I could feel another wave of the

migraine coming again. So, I quickly grilled some meat. Beef was
already delicious when it’s just grilled, so I decided to just grill it
roughly.
After I get better, I should make at least a bowl of bibimbap.
It’ll be delicious if I add some vegetables, red pepper paste and half
a boiled egg. Pressing hard over my temples with one hand, I
checked our dinner on the plate.
Porridge, fresh kimchi, egg rolls and grilled beef. I definitely made at
least some effort. Good job, me.
I knew it already—I’m a Korean who’s serious about eating, through

and through.
“It’s a lot to carry by myself.”

Thinking about how I should go about this, I first opened the kitchen
door. Leaning against the wall, I found Albert facing me while his
eyebrows were raised.
“I thought you’re only heating up the porridge.”
“How can I give only porridge to you, Prince. Please help me

instead. I can’t carry all this by myself.”
I held out the tray full of food towards Albert, who then looked
through it and stared back at me.
“Didn’t you say that you’re the one who’s hungry?”
“I know it’s the same for you, too. I can also read you this much, you
know.”
How could he not be hungry? He was bedridden just until recently,

and it hadn’t been long since he couldn’t even move.
“…Wait here.”
Albert responded after a moment of silence, then he went up the

stairs with the tray as though he was flying.
Was that really the speed of someone who’s just walking? It even
made me wonder if we have the same experience of going up those
steps.
As he returned to my side in an instant, Albert didn’t even gasp or

pant once.
“Here, let’s go.”
He reached out to me again.
My headache wasn’t as bad as it was a while ago. I know I can at

least walk alone…
But I wonder why.
I don’t want to refuse.
Anyway, once we leave this place, everything will change. Albert and
I wouldn’t be able to interact in the same way. Was there really a
reason to continue abstaining from doing what I wished to do?
In the first place, was there anyone out there who wouldn’t fall in love
with this guy when he’s trying to seduce you? I’m one hundred
percent there’s not one person who could resist.
My steel-like resolve seemed to be crumbling lately because I was

sick. Just look at how I’m thinking.
“Rosé?”
Albert whispered my name, perhaps because I was acting strangely.

I was just staring at my hand right now.
The conflicting thoughts within me didn’t last long. This was because
Albert took my hand and squeezed once.
“Let’s go.”
Albert pulled me in to make me lean against him again. His warmth

was much more comforting than I thought.
***
I really like that the atmosphere of the room has changed. I sat face
to face with Albert with the food between us.
Seeing Albert like this as he was eating only porridge, rolled omelets,
and meat with only salt as its seasoning, the guilt I was feeling inside
me was revived once again.
What would Schubert, Albert’s fan, do if he ever saw this?
How dare you give this kind of food to our Prince…! While saying
this, he might just tackle me while his eyes were ablaze.
I’ve known Schubert for only a little while, but I could already picture
how he would react.
To relieve my guilt, I focused on stirring my own bowl of porridge.

Right. This was a delicious serving of porridge that I poured my heart
and soul into making.
I can’t compete with a professional chef by any means, but the

dishes I’ve cooked are still tasty.
“Prince, please eat a lot of delicious food once we get out of here.”
“You really are sick. What’s going on that you’re suddenly talking
about this?”
…Albert dismissed my loyal advice as nonsense. Feeling unfair, I

protested.
“No… I’m just feeling sorry that this is only what I can cook.”
“…It’s fine. Like you, I’m getting used to spicy and sweet food.”
At Albert’s calm declaration, I felt mortified. I can’t believe I was the

one who guided the prince towards the spicy squad.
But that’s the only type of food I can cook!
Coughing to hide my embarrassment, I averted my gaze. Anyway, at

the same moment I was about to lift my spoon to eat,
“Now, open up.”

Albert reached over to me and lifted his own spoon of porridge close
to my lips.
…This, what?
“Aren’t you sick? I’ll feed you instead.”
“…My limbs are fine though.”
“There’s no need for a sick person to use their limbs.”
Did what he said even make sense? Being sick like this has nothing
to do with my limbs!
I was afraid I’d give in, so I picked my spoon then. I should eat
quickly and show Albert that my limbs were just fine.
Albert furrowed his brows. His hand that was holding the spoon
started shaking slightly.
“Rosé, my hand is getting numb. Can’t you just eat this?”
Where’s the person who practically flew up the stairs just now?
Of course, I had also personally fed Albert his meal before.
But it was two completely different things to feed the sick Albert
compared to me being spoon-fed like this.
I need to firmly refuse…
“I was thinking about increasing the size of the land I’ll be

bequeathing to you, but…”
No way, I can’t. No matter how much of a slave to capitalism I am!

“Ah, I think I heard something about the imperial palace’s chef being
good at making desserts…”
“Thank you very much for being so thoughtful, Prince.”
…I needed to firmly refuse, but I didn’t. Hahp. I closed my mouth

over Albert’s spoon and ate what was on it.
I am very much a slave to capitalism.
Hurray for land. Hurray for food!
“Now, isn’t this nice to see.”
As the corners of his lips were raised, Albert smiled.

Chapter 61
Chapter 61
Translator: Yonnee
After I finished eating my food with an iron plate of shamelessness

on my face, I eventually felt ashamed.
If I still had my old job, I could have just gone home after work, but I
was in the tower right now. I was still too sick to escape to the
kitchen, and it could get dangerous if I ever collapsed while I was by
myself.
After worrying about it for a moment, I then decided to escape to the

bed.
I didn’t want to use the bed as much as possible, but I just followed
Albert’s order for me to use the bed as long as I was sick.
“Ugh.”
The moment I lay in bed and my head hit the pillow, the migraine
became unbearable. I frowned.
“I’ll… be off to dreamland now!”

What a wondrous phenomenon it was to not feel pain while you
sleep and let time fly by!
But as I kept my eyes closed, I realized that it was harder to fall

asleep. I couldn’t slip off to dreamland because my head was
throbbing. It’s the kind of headache you’d get from not being allowed
to eat dinner when you’re on a diet.
And when you try to will yourself asleep, that’s when sleep escapes
you.
What kind rebellion[1] is my body doing…
I shut my eyes tightly. I’m going to sleep. I’m falling asleep. I’m
sleeping.
One sheep… Two… Three…
“Didn’t you say you’re going to sleep?”
I don’t know if he was acknowledging my desperate efforts or if he’s

just laughing at me, but Albert asked like this. Considering that his
voice had a tinge of amusement in it, the second guess would be the
right one.
“…I’m about to sleep, but sleep isn’t coming to me. I’m in a terrible
condition, but my body isn’t letting me sleep…”
And as I complained, Albert responded.
“Then it’s my turn to take care of you.”
How did he pull that conclusion out of my complaints? I answered

right away.
“No thank you. I’m fine.”
“You’re not. You’re only saying your fine. I should make you feel
better.”
Yet again, I failed to hide my thoughts. I could feel the bed shifting
under his weight beside me.
I gulped . When I opened my eyes, I saw Albert sitting on the bed.

Our roles were entirely reversed, and now he’s the one taking care
of me.
How can a maid make a prince do something for her? With my eyes
wide open, I spoke firmly towards Albert.
“For just letting me use the bed, I’m already eternally grateful to Your
Highness.”
“Nonsense.”
My serious words were ignored at once. What do you mean,

nonsense? I really mean it.
“I also fed you personally. This is nothing.”
His words held no lies, but I was nonetheless left speechless. As

expected, I should have refused earlier, but a capitalist mindset was
such a force to be reckoned with.
Even so, wasn’t it so outrageous that my land had increased with

just eating one spoon of food that he offered? Anyone who grew up
in a capitalist society would have accepted as well.
I wonder what I should say to this prince so that he’d listen to my

refusal.
As I was wrestling with my thoughts, which would likely run away

from me soon because of the migraine, Albert asked with a languid
voice.
“How should we start, Rosé.”
His low voice sent shivers down my body. I couldn’t figure out why
the words, ‘How should we start,’ sounded so different to me.
And his face, which should be harmless, was like a deadly weapon
right now.
Pulling the blanket up until the tip of my nose, I murmured quietly.
“I really would like it if Your Highness doesn’t do anything for me…”
In response to what I said, Albert smirked.
“That’s a difficult request, Rosé.”
But at that moment, the migraine shot through my head and seemed
to split it in half. It was like the pain I’d felt until now was just a taste
test, and so a tremendous amount of pain hit me like a
sledgehammer.
“Agh…”
A groan slipped through my lips by itself. I reflexively wrapped my

hands over my head.
“Huuuuk…”
Then an inexplicable force came in droves throughout my entire

body. Because of the excessive shock, I was left dazed for a
moment. My eyes went blank.
“Rosé?”
Albert’s voice sounded so far away.
“Uuugh…”
Tears flowed out of my eyes. I wasn’t crying because I wanted to. I

didn’t even know that I was crying until I felt those tears trickling
down. I couldn’t stand it.
“Mmh…”
I clenched my teeth together and held back my groans. I was worried
that I might bite so hard that my teeth would get cracked, but those
worries disappeared in an instant. I couldn’t think about anything
anymore as I clutched my head tighter when another wave of pain hit
my head. I just had to believe that the pain would pass if I continued
doing this.
I squinted through my previously shut eyes. Then, I made eye

contact with Albert. He was staring at me with an expression I
couldn’t read.
The look in his narrowed eyes was deep, as though he had unknown
oceans within them.
I managed to open my lips to mutter towards Albert.
“P-Prince, you should go and rest.”
It wouldn’t feel nice to look at a sick person. And besides, we were in

the tower, so there’s no way to help me. I don’t need to make
someone feel helpless when there’s really nothing for them to do.
So, it’s better if Albert stays away.
But come to think of it, I’m in his room and there’s nowhere else
Albert can go. It would be insolent of me to kick Albert out and send
him to my attic.
Then, there’s only one way. I’m the one who needs to move.
¹ the word used for ‘rebellion’ here is actually ‘green frog’, which is a character that appears
in a fairytale where the green frog does everything that his mother tells him not to do. ↩
Chapter 62
Chapter 62
Translator: Yonnee
Since we have to eat and I’ll have to go down to the kitchen

eventually, it would be better for me to go there. It’s perfect, too,
since I can get some water right away to keep myself hydrated. After
struggling through the throbbing in my head, I stood up and heaved
in a deep breath.
“I’ll go to the kitchen.”
However.
“Preposterous.”
Albert ignored my words once more and gingerly grabbed my wrist.

With no strength left in me, he pulled me into his arms. I could feel
how strong Albert was.
“Lean on me.”
He gently pressed my head against his chest, which was as hard as

stone. He felt a little cool, so it’s like my headache was going away.
“You haven’t even wiped the tears on your face. Where exactly do
you think you’re going.”
He spoke softly as he gently wiped away the tears that remained

around my eyes. His large hands moved delicately. The finger that
wiped away the tears swept down the bridge of my nose, then
eventually reached my lips.
Slightly leaning down his head, Albert’s gaze was entirely on my own
as I looked up.
“It’s futile to ask you anything. Nothing honest comes out through
these lips.”
“…There’s nothing Your Highness can do either. That’s why I’m just
being considerate…”
I protested with a small voice. No, I mean, I said that it was for
Albert’s sake, but if that’s how he interpreted it, then wasn’t that just
unfair. I’m really just trying to be mindful.
A benign smile graced Albert’s lips as he countered my words.
“Look at you saying there’s nothing I can do. You’re good at

trampling on my pride, too.”
…That’s not what I meant at all. Seeing his expression that was
reminiscent of a cold winter breeze, it felt like he was going to cut me
through my neck. I knew he wouldn’t do that, but my body still froze.
This always happened whenever I saw this expression on him. This

was what a king looked like. His countenance made the people
around him grow nervous and uneasy even if he wasn’t doing it on
purpose.
I realized once more that the Albert here in the tower would return to
his old self the moment we got out of here. When I would face him
then, he would be a different person.
It scared me to think of the day I’d feel that difference. It was a day I
knew about, and at the same time, a day I didn’t know about.
The day we leave this place and be free once more would be a
turning point for both Albert and me. I looked away, and then I saw
Blanc beneath the bed, staring up at me with concerned eyes.
Perhaps knowing the reason why I turned away from him, Albert let
out a shallow exhale.
“With your condition like this, I don’t even know how you’ll go down
the stairs.”
Scolding me, Albert immediately picked me up as I was half-leaning

against his chest in his arms. It was like a princess carry that you
see in every romance drama.
I could never win against Albert in any fight with him. And since I was
already so exhausted from battling the headaches, I gave up
protesting and surrendered myself to him.
Albert carried me back to bed. It was the very bed that I considered
to be a sacred place I was forbidden to even get close to. But now, I
was so used to it that it felt like it was my own bed.
He laid me down in the middle and tucked me in with the blanket.

The way he pulled it up until my chin seemed to be his way of telling
me that I shouldn’t think about going anywhere else.
“So it seems you managed to figure out that there’s no use arguing.
Tell me which part hurts.”
Like a doctor, Albert probed and asked me about my symptoms. I

mean, I know he’s not a doctor… But he really gave off that vibe.
He’s the main character for a reason, after all. Right now, maybe
Albert really knew how to make me feel better.
I closed my eyes and tried to pinpoint where the pain was
concentrated.
“What hurts the most is the back of my head. It’s like someone’s
stabbing me with needles.”
“The back of your head.”
Lost in thought for a moment as he cradled his chin with one hand,
he soon approached closer. He gently lifted my neck with his left
hand to make me sit up, and then he touched the back of my head
with his right. Then, his hand swept over my face—my forehead,
eyes, nose, lips. His touch, the heat I could feel over my neck and
arms. It felt like sunlight.
“This place?”
“…A little lower.”
It was like that. I had to focus on answering his questions despite the
headache that kept rushing in. Strangely, I grew nervous.
“Is it here?”
“…Yes.”
Huu. Albert was so close that his sigh touched the tip of my nose.
Through his narrowly opened eyes, long lashes fluttered like gentle
butterfly wings. For a moment, my heart seriously leapt out of my
chest.
…Why are you so attractive?
How long would I be able to resist a man like him when he’s actively
trying to win me over? Before anything else, the surefire way of not
falling for him was to get out of the tower and stay away from him.
While I was grappling with these thoughts, Albert frowned and

murmured as he touched the back of my head.
“…The symptoms are strange.”
Gasp. Why is it strange. I suddenly got scared. I wondered if the

original Rosé had some kind of incurable disease that I didn’t know
about. That’s not good.
Seeing the serious expression on Albert’s face, it was clear that

there really was something more to my condition. Gulping, I steeled
my mind and tried to calm my fluttering heart before I asked.
“Why do you think so?”
Albert stared into my eyes as he replied.
“It’s like you’ve been subjected to black magic.”
t/n: aaaaaaaaaa this chapter oh my goodness my heart my heart

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
Chapter 63
Chapter 63
Translator: Yonnee
I waited for Albert to continue explaining. That gaze I was looking

into for a long time was mesmerizing.
There was a shine to the eyes looking at me. And I was instantly
captivated by the perfect proportions of his features, as though he
was a living statue.
Inwardly, I vowed to detach myself from Albert.
The reason I don’t want to fall for him was simple—the distance
between us was far too much. The tower narrowed the gap between
us right away, but if you think of it that way, then it’s also true that the
gap would widen once more just as easily the moment we leave the
tower.
And considering the chances, I knew that there was a higher

possibility that our relationship would be severed in an instant rather
than the possibility of maintaining it.
Albert was destined to be king. He was courting me now because his
eyes could see nothing but me in here, but once we leave this place
and return to reality, he can just abandon me without a second
thought.
It was difficult to believe in the love that he could give me just as it

was. It’s not so simple to continue a relationship with these things in
between us.
Admittedly, I’m weak to affection and I enjoy the time I’ve been
spending with him. So, it was better to nip it in the bud and not start
anything in the first place.
Of course, the premise of not starting anything had already been

broken. You can’t exactly keep water in your hands when it’s already
been spilt—but!
These were just excuses. That’s the best defense I could give
myself.
Meanwhile, I still didn’t know why Albert was taking so long with his
diagnosis.
“It really is strange.”
Albert’s words made me anxious.
It felt like I was a patient waiting for the doctor to break the news to
me, that I had an incurable disease or something.
I waited for him to continue, but he didn’t start talking again after a
while. This silence stretched between us and it made me even more
worried.
Albert I turned back to face him. To endure the migraine, I’d been
biting my lower lip to the point that it was about to bleed.
When I suddenly looked up, Albert took a deep breath.

“It’s strange.”
He repeated the same words.
Albert’s eyes became dark, as though they were the color of blood.
An eerie chill was sent down my spine. The icy ruthlessness in his
gaze reminded me of the first kiss we had.
…It’s strange, was what he said.
This was not how Albert usually acted. This wasn’t the expression he
had while he was supporting me earlier, and it wasn’t the flirty
expression he’d give me that would induce fireworks inside me.
Something had triggered his vigilance. This was what changed his
demeanor.
Unless I somehow become privy to his thoughts, then I wouldn’t

know the exact answer.
I gulped dryly. The atmosphere changed so suddenly that I couldn’t

keep up. It also meant that Albert really had been hiding this side of
him that well before.
There were still so many things I didn’t know about him.
There’s one solution to the current situation—I just had to ask him. I
need to ask what he noticed. I chose the straightforward path
because I know there’s a problem, and we have to solve it.
“Please tell me what’s strange.”
Albert didn’t answer. I decided to be honest with him.
“Prince, I can feel that you’re doubting me right now.”
“It seems like you suddenly gained sharp senses that you claim you
didn’t have.”
He was always quick to catch on things like this. I sighed and
responded clearly.
“I think this matter is directly connected to my own life, so.”
Hearing my answer, the tense air around Albert loosened. Maybe my

words were part of the answer to his doubts. The way I acted and
treated him honestly was as I usually did.
“Rosé.”
The way he called my name was as sweet as it always was. The

moment I was about to answer, Albert’s hand reached out first.
His long fingers slipped towards the nape of my neck and then
wrapped around the back of my head. The moment he pulled a little,
I found myself leaning against his chest.
This incredibly gentle touch made it hard to believe that the prince’s
brutal gaze was directed at me until just now.
“Prince?”
“Stay still for a second.”
“You didn’t even get my permission…”
“It’s not because I have hidden intentions, so just stay still. There’s
something I need to check.”
Albert’s tone was different now. I couldn’t see his face, but I’m sure
that he had the same expression again as before. There seemed to
be a reason why he was hiding his reaction from me.
Albert’s embrace was warm, unlike his gaze.
Despite what I’d seen, I decided to trust Albert.
“…Did you notice that I got frightened?”

“I told you to stay still. You really don’t listen.”
The sigh he silently let out tickled my ear.
Perhaps it was because of his touch, but the migraine subsided

slightly. It became easier for me to breathe. As expected, getting sick
like this just makes you appreciate the importance of health.
“Rosé.”
“…Yes.”
“Do you know anything about black magic?”
I don’t even know anything about normal magic, more so black

magic. All that I could assume was that it’s not good because of the
additional adjective. But other than that, I didn’t know anything about
it.
…Then I really don’t know anything about this realm. If I hadn’t

started out trapped in this tower, I might have tried to learn more
about this world, but living in this tower made it alright for me to
continue being clueless and to not start adapting. This place was an
entirely different planet after all.
“No, I don’t.”
“That’s what I thought.”

Chapter 64
Chapter 64
Translator: Yonnee
Why are you asking if you already knew the answer? I was about to
protest, but I instead groaned when the migraine returned.
“Black magic can eat away at your life every day. However, it’s also a
type of magic that can taint the soul of the target.”
“……”
“Right now, you’re under black magic.”
Gracious, I really can’t understand Rosé. Just what kind of life did
she live?
This made me think that Rosé might have a deeper backstory than I
originally expected.
It’s actually also a little suspicious that, out of all people, Rosteratu
chose Rosé to get locked up in the tower with Albert. Why was it
her?
Was it all just a coincidence?
“If we’re considering any changes that could have happened this
time… I believe it’s because you left the tower with me, and it served
as an opportunity for the hex to be activated.”
Several mages were gathered to make a very strong barrier to

prevent the use of magic inside the tower. This was a trap that was
for Albert, and of course it would work the same with other mages.
Dark mages could use their own souls as ammunition on top of their
original power, but black magic was still essentially magic.
Since the spell couldn’t have gotten activated while I was still within
the confines of the barrier, an opportunity came up when I left the
tower. And since it got activated, it seemed like the effects still
continued even when I’ve already returned inside the tower.
Anyway, it seemed like the effects stopped at just migraines because

the anti-magic barrier was counteracting the spell. Of course, I don’t
know how long it would just be a headache…
And what did he mean by the black magic eating away at my life! At
this rate, I’m being forced to say adios to my happy future. In the
meantime, the migraine was getting worse and worse.
I was enduring it while I was talking to Albert, but I don’t think I can
keep it up anymore. I decided to end the conversation as soon as
possible.
Taking in a deep breath, I looked up as I was still in Albert’s

embrace. Placing one hand on his chest, I gently pushed him away.
Then, I looked straight into his eyes.
“How can I get rid of the hex?”
Albert tilted his head obliquely, and his bangs swept down. He
reached up to his own gray hair, its strands scattering through his
fingers.
With his eyes half-lidded, he stared at me for a long time. Then, he

answered.
“We’ll have to go out of the tower again.”
It was a simple, clear statement, but it was also the most difficult
thing to do.
“Is there no other way?”
“No. Not if the hex had already been activated.”
“……”
“It’ll eat away at you since it’s already activated. You’ll only feel a
migraine now while you’re inside the tower, but this doesn’t change
the fact that your life is being depleted.”
…I can’t believe it really is directly connected to my life. Now that I

knew what kind of illness this was, it was scarier than I could have
predicted.
Goosebumps formed all over my body. And I was so confused

because this was so different from what I’ve read of the novel.
Rosé was a character who was set to die, that’s why—in the
beginning of the novel—there was only a brief mention of the time
Albert and Rosé spent together. Did the original Rosé have these
symptoms? Did the novel just gloss over this particular detail
because she was a minor character?
…Or did my possession of this body change something?
Suddenly, my mind was flooded with questions I had no answers to.
I don’t want to die like this.

I can’t just die without receiving the land and pension that Albert’s
supposed to give to me as written in our contract.
I always did what I could. So, that’s why I need to survive.
After making this simple decision, I asked him with determination.
“Then, what should I do?”
Albert once again placed his hand on my nape and gently pulled me
close to him. His eyes shone dimly in the darkness.
“To nullify the effects of black magic, you need a mage with the
opposite attributes, Rosé. What’s needed is for me to treat you.”
“But you’ll be pushing yourself to the limit again.”
Albert’s lips were drawn into a thin line.
“Actually, there’s a much larger problem than that.”
“…What is it?”
“Isn’t the timing too convenient?”
Because he was so close to me, Albert whispered with a hushed

voice.
“To nullify the hex, we’ll need to be outside the tower for a long time.
It would take a lot of power to be away for that long of a period, and
it would also take a lot of power again to treat you. After all that, I’ll
be incapacitated for a week, and the pain I’ll feel will be much more
severe compared to what you’ve seen in the past few days.”
What Albert said reminded me of how sick he had been recently. I

couldn’t even predict the severity of pain he was going to be under
because he didn’t describe it. I chewed on my lower lip.
“Are you telling me all this to make me feel guilty? Prince, I’m
seriously thinking whether I should even ask you for help.”
“No, I’m saying the opposite.”
Before I knew it, he took my chin and lifted it gently.
“At that time, I’ll have to accept whatever it is that you’ll do to me.”
“Would I ever do anything dangerous to Your Highness? I consider

my own life precious, too.”
“It’s a different story if you’re a dark mage.”
“…A dark mage?”
Albert slowly raised his hand, and my eyes naturally followed the
movement as he held up two fingers.
He spoke unhurriedly.
“There are two cases where a person gets subjected to black

magic.”
He folded his middle finger, leaving only his pointer finger.
“First, if another person had hexed you.”
Then, he folded his remaining index finger.
“Second, if you’re a dark mage yourself.”
Only then did I realize the meaning behind his icy gaze earlier.
He was suspicious of me.
I could be a dark mage.

Chapter 65
Chapter 65
Translator: Yonnee
“It’s been on my mind that you might have been hexed. But it doesn’t
make sense.”
“…….”
“For you to have been hexed, there are three requisites—the dark
mage’s soul, the mage’s tool, and the target of the hex itself.”
I readily accepted his suspicions, even though I knew it’s impossible

that I got cursed. In the first place, the conditions couldn’t be
established since there were only two people here in the tower, me
and Albert.
“If you were a dark mage, then everything would make sense. Even
though he despised me, Rosteratu didn’t dare harm me before. But
then he had a sudden alliance with the mages while they were in
disarray.”
If I was a dark mage, then I could use my own lifeforce to manipulate

other people, that’s true. Looking into Albert’s eyes the entire time he
explained this, I couldn’t say anything back.
Yeah, that could really be the case. Rosé Artius, not me—she could
really be a dark mage. Because her backstory was never explained
in the novel. No one needed to know the circumstances of a minor
villain.
“The more a dark mage uses magic, the more their physical body
would break and the more their mind would gradually collapse. The
fact that you’re acting like a different person is something that could
have been rooted from psychological collapse.”
And in the middle of his explanation here, I couldn’t believe there

was a plausible reason for me to have become a ‘different person’.
The excuse I gave him—that I turned over a new leaf overnight—
really didn’t work on him, huh.
Raising his gaze, Albert stared into my eyes. His voice, reminiscent
of a snake’s hushed whisper, made my shoulders flinch.
“But even if your memories can’t come back to you, I just know that
people don’t change so easily.”
…I was reminded of the Albert inside the novel, the one who killed
Rosé.
“You’ve always wanted me.”
Because he wouldn’t say everything at once, I couldn’t predict what

Albert’s conclusion would be. Even more so now because I knew he
was suspicious of me.
“I don’t trust people easily.”
That gentle tone of his sounded like a death sentence. His gaze
persistently swept over my entire face, so close in front of me as if
he was about to devour me whole.
The hand that reached towards my neck gradually rose and
caressed my cheek. It’s an inherently romantic gesture, but I could
only feel terrified.
Because I knew that Albert was truly capable of strangling me.
I should say something—anything. Please trust me. I’m a different

person. I have no memories of being a dark mage.
Gently placing my own hand above Albert’s hand, which was still
wrapped atop my cheek, I opened my lips to speak.
“Prince, it’s just that, I…”
Albert placed his index finger over my lips, and those lips that tried to
spew excuses closed in an instant.
“Listen to me for a moment.”
His words carried such pressure. Even so, those words rather made
me feel calm.
Right. Let’s listen to Albert first and try to organize this situation.
Taking in a deep breath, I nodded.
It didn’t take a long time before Albert spoke once more.
“That’s why I should trust you.”
The atmosphere around us led me to believe that this conversation

would absolutely not go this direction.
“…Pardon?”
I was just about to beg him not to kill me, but I was instead taken
aback by the unexpected statement. And this was all the more
because I knew Albert was very well in the right position to doubt me
entirely.
What are you thinking?
I stared at him, wrinkles forming on my forehead.
But at this, Albert’s low-pitched laughter rang out. As though he

could read my thoughts, he answered my unspoken questions.
“I’m saying that I’ll trust you, Rosé. And that we’ll be going out the
tower again.”
His face was much too close. Knowing how to smile so brightly like a
child and knowing how to glare so fiercely that I thought he’d kill me
—they were both sides of him.
To be honest, I couldn’t believe his declaration that he’d trust me. I

couldn’t understand Albert at all at this moment.
How long has it been exactly since you met me? You and I are only
bound by a single contract, and once we leave this place, we’ll be
strangers who have nothing to do with each other.
Albert must have met countless people in his life. And the position he
had wasn’t something light to bear. How could he agree to going out
of the tower again just because he says he’s going to trust me?
And besides that, I was also terribly flustered by this blind trust that I
neither wanted nor wished to receive. And it was also worrying that a
lot of things might go wrong for Albert because of me.
He’s the male lead of this world, so he wouldn’t easily die, but the
story was already changing little by little, deviating from the original
story.
“If we’re going out, then where are we going?”
“We’ll go to the north again. It would be easy to fool the mages if we

go there because they avoid cold regions.”
So this meant that we’d be meeting Duke Liam Masen and Baron
Schubert Bergen, Albert’s biggest fan, once again.
I recalled the reason why Albert hurried back to the tower before—it
was because he didn’t want to show them his weak side.
But if he were to go out there again, he’d have to lie sick in bed for a
week, and he wouldn’t be able to hide it this time.
“Is that alright? You said you didn’t want to show your weak side like
that.”
“Who’s the one who told me that I can show this side of myself, too?”
“……”
“I’ve decided to trust the sincerity of the person who said that.”
My words were coming back to bite me. Albert always just listened to
me during the most inconvenient times.
“I thought you’d at least thank me for this.”
Albert’s thumb swept over my lower lip and gently pressed down. His
eyes contained a strange, heated fire within them. However, I shook
my head and pushed his hand away.
There’s still something I had to ask.

Chapter 66
Chapter 66
Translator: Yonnee
“Am I really someone you can easily trust?”
“You’re asking a weird question.”
“…No, it’s just, it hasn’t been long since you’ve met me, Prince. It’s a
bit burdensome to receive your trust.”
That’s right. His blind trust was quite heavy as it was. The same was
true of how the way he thought of me changed so easily and so
quickly while we’re confined alone here.
What on earth did Albert see in me that he could change his mind
just like that?
Albert tucked back a lock of my hair behind my ear.
“It’s easier than you think to see just what kind of person you are,
Rosé.”
“……”
“That’s why I also know—it’s difficult to meet someone like you.”
Someone like me… what. It’s much obliged to hear such words from
Albert.
“And there are times when I wonder if you’re the one I’ve been
waiting for all this time.”
I couldn’t understand the meaning behind what he whispered just

now. The one you’ve been waiting for? I don’t think the original story
mentioned something about a person Albert’s been waiting for all his
life.
Even so, the questions that formed in my mind soon evaporated.
“It’s true, what you said about being burdened because of me.”
“……”
“But isn’t this a good way to shackle you to me?”
“…Shackle?”
“You’re still thinking about leaving me.”
Albert’s matter-of-fact tone left me speechless.
“I have no intention of sending you away.”
And at his low-pitched words, his eyes glinted with a strange light. I
could see a momentary flash of madness burgeoning within his
persistent gaze.
“…But the contract?”
“The contract will still be fulfilled. Though I never said I’d let you go
so far away from me, it seems like you’re planning to do just that.”
…This prince was always so many steps ahead. I really couldn’t win
against him. The land in the capital was definitely going to be more
expensive. If he wants me to be near him, then I’d feel just how big
the gap between the rich and the poor was even more—yet he didn’t
seem to mind this.
No, perhaps he never even thought about it. Considering his

position, it wouldn’t be the first thing on his mind.
I couldn’t even openly say, ‘Yes, I really was planning to never see
you again after leaving the tower, Prince.’
But even as he was taking such risks for me, I couldn’t lie either and
say, ‘Alright, I’ll only be by the Prince’s side for the rest of my life.’
I mean, I do think Albert will wake up and be hit with the truth of
reality later, too. Because he’s a wise person.
Eventually, I chose not to say anything. And I knew that Albert could
also surmise why I closed my lips like this.
Even so, Albert’s eyes curved beautifully into two crescent moons.
He looked at me with a satisfied expression.
“Silence isn’t bad either.”
“……”
“But rather than a voluntary silence, it’s better if this silence is

something I’ve induced.”
The hand resting at the nape of my neck pulled me in gently. Albert’s

lips got closer.
“Rosé.”
As he called my name, the tacit question hovered in the air between

us. I willed myself to stay silent,
“I’m someone who’d collapse—who’d fall—just for you.”
Until Albert said this.
Would there ever come a day when I’d be able to win against this
man? I let out a sigh.
Understanding my unspoken consent, Albert’s lips took my breath

away.
The kiss was short, expressing how he cared for me as I was sick.
Yet, it was still so intense.
***
Albert made all the preparations for our departure. He also

successfully copied my handwriting for the weekly reports I had to
submit to Rosteratu, writing them all himself.
In the meantime, I took advantage of my good relationship with the

stationed soldiers. They agreed to receive my reports two weeks in
advance.
Albert once again put a coat over me as we were getting ready to

step out of the tower. I could barely stand because it felt like
someone was constantly hammering at my head.
“I’ll warn you now—the moment we go out, you might feel even
worse pain.”
“…Because the hex is going to be triggered.”
Despite feeling terribly nervous, I nodded. After finishing our

preparations to leave the tower, I held Blanc in my arms.
“Sick… people… can chaaange…”
“Yes, Blanc. We’re going out so that I can get better.”
Albert then beckoned for me to come closer to him. I steeled my

resolve, thinking that we’d have to walk again like before, though I
was worried about how painful the headache was going to be.
“Fly.”
The same way we left the tower last time, Albert uttered the spell, his
voice resounding against the silence.
Then, we flew up in the darkness of the night.
“Huh…?”
The headache I was so worried about didn’t worsen, but rather than
that, I was more surprised about something else.
As we soared into the sky, Albert was holding me in a princess carry

just like in the fairytales.
“It’ll be faster if we travel like this.”
“Your Highness isn’t the type to say nonsense after all.”
I readily acquiesced. At this, Albert smirked. He seemed to like my

answer.
“I’m glad you believe me.”
With Blanc in my arms, and me in Albert’s embrace, we traveled at a

much faster pace as though he couldn’t feel our weight.
Actually though, I was glad that I wouldn’t need to look at the

scenery below. I was still feeling very nervous, even as I was in his
arms.
I tried to shut my eyes,
“Don’t close your eyes.”
Until I heard Albert’s words.
I hurriedly answered.
“It’s scary looking down.”
“Then just look at me.”
While Albert said this with a light tone, he glanced at me for a

moment and met my gaze.
As though saying, yes, just like that.
t/n: don’t mind me over here, just feeling really soft and vulnerable while i have ‘felt this way’
by crj on loop the whole time i was translating, bye
Chapter 67
Chapter 67
Translator: Yonnee
The way Albert said such things naturally always made me nervous.
Does he know just how much his casual words make my heart
pound?
It would be nice if I had the power to look into people’s hearts. I’m
not a bold enough person to be comfortable right away with the
person who confessed to her.
I know that this happiness now might not last forever, and I also
know that the affection he’s harboring for me could leave just as
easily as it came. So, I can’t fully trust the prince.
Despite such sentiments, there were still times when I got overcome
with the urge to take his hand and let go of all the thoughts and
worries that were holding me back. There were times when I wanted
to accept his feelings without ever worrying about the future.
A person’s heart was very simple, and it was all too easy for it to
waver when in comes an elegant, attractive prince who keeps
approaching me despite my efforts to push him away.
He’s cheeky, knows how to handle people well, and knows just how
much his words affect others.
I looked straight into Albert’s eyes. Looking at him this close, those
red eyes now feel different compared to when I first saw them.
As he now looked ahead again, his angular jawline became visible to

me.
Framed by jewel-like gray hair beneath the dark night sky, his perfect
jawline could be seen. Below, it was his protruding adam’s apple and
his wide shoulders.
…I believe it’s been a while since I’ve said this. But as I continued to
stare at him with a serious face, I somehow got grumpy, wanting to
make his heart waver just as he did with mine.
“Prince.”
“Seems like you have something to say.”
“Yes, Prince. You’re handsome today, too.”
Well, something like this wouldn’t make Albert’s heart pound, but it
didn’t seem like he hated hearing it either.
Hearing my words, Albert blinked a couple of times before he

lowered his gaze to match mine once more. He smiled as he asked.
“Is there a reason for why you’re trying to butter me up?”
The answer: honesty. It’s impossible to play hard to get with Albert. I
decided to express my feelings little by little, even if it wasn’t direct.
I opened my lips and spoke honestly.
“I wanted to see you get surprised by why I said, Prince. I feel like
I’m the only one who gets taken aback every time.”
“Compliments aren’t bad, but there’s another way to surprise me.
You’ve already let me personally experience it.”
“Wouldn’t it be impossible to surprise you if you already know?”
“No, it’s possible.”
“How?”
The eyes that glanced down at me were curved beautifully.
“You can come and give in to me.”
“……”
“And you can kiss me first.”
It really makes me wonder if Albert Grey was originally a man who’d

talk with such a shameless face. When I squinted at him instead of
answering, Albert shrugged.
“You’re really not falling for it, Rosé. I’ll have to try harder.”
“You don’t have to do that. I’m already overwhelmed as it is.”
“The most important thing is that you’re still here with me, Rosé.”
As always, he smiled all the same, but his low voice carried an
underlying weight.
I’m too scared to address that weight. I know for a fact that the
moment I try to do so, it would be a point of no return. In such a
case, it would be best to pretend not to know anything or just pretend
not to notice it.
Fortunately, we were standing over the magic circle now. While

looking up at him, I spoke with an over-enthusiastic voice.
“You can drop me off now. My headache isn’t bothering me and I can
walk on my own.”
Albert took a scattered lock of my hair in his hand. As he tucked it

behind my ear, the back of his hand touched my cheek, leaving
behind a trail of warmth.
“But not me. I’m constantly using magic.”
“Prince, you’re being too obvious these days.”
“You wouldn’t notice unless I make it obvious.”
Yes, I wouldn’t ‘notice’ unless Albert tells me. So, it was another jab
at my conscience. Albert really knew me well.
“But still, I can walk…”
Before I could finish talking, our surroundings suddenly changed. I

was still in Albert’s arms, and we’ve arrived in the north.
“…What.”
And in front of us were Duke Liam Masen—
“Y-Your Highness?”
—and Baron Schubert Bergen, who had an indignant expression on

his face.
As I made eye contact with Schubert, I saw how his lips opened and
closed several times. He looked so hurt, as if he had witnessed his
lover having an affair.
It seemed like my reputation with Liam and Schubert had crumbled

to pieces right from the get-go.
I’m not doing it on purpose either!
I struggled to get down from Albert’s arms, but even if I tried to push
him with all my strength, it could never be enough.
Albert turned towards his retainers with an expressionless face,

pulling me close despite my vigorous resistance.
“Stay still, Rosé. You have to be close to me so that the hex can be
contained. Who do you think is stopping your headache?”
…What Albert told me before we left the tower came to my mind. It’s
not that I wasn’t feeling pain, but Albert, now able to use magic
outside, was the one blocking it!
…More than making a bad impression, I hated feeling pain. So, I

decided to remain obedient.
“Good girl.”
Albert said this quietly, looking into my eyes as I stopped resisting.

Liam’s forehead became wrinkled as he watched Albert smile calmly.
Fortunately, Liam and Schubert were the only ones who came to see
us. Maybe they’re the only ones Albert called, so the others didn’t
know.
The prince carried me with one arm and reached out to Liam. Liam
stood blankly in place, as though he was genuinely in shock.
Chapter 68
Chapter 68
Translator: Yonnee
Liam was handsome even while he’s frowning. Even so, he looked
quite scary right now. All I could think of was how evil I looked in the
eyes of someone who’s loyal to Albert, thinking that I was a witch.
It was Albert who spoke first.
“I apologize for suddenly making a visit at this time. First, take out
the coat I asked you to bring.”
With one corner of his lips raised, Albert snatched the coat out of
Liam’s hand. It wasn’t the same natural smile I saw whenever I was
with him—it was a monarch’s smile that made his magnificence
shine.
“I know you want an explanation, but there’s no time for that now.
Just as I trust you, this time, you trust me.”
Albert gave no ounce of hesitance in his decision. His confidence

was what attracted people.
“…I understand.”
The short response was convincing enough.
Albert placed the large coat over me, and my vision soon turned
dark. The arms holding me were still firm.
He started walking.
“Let’s go.”
With the short remark, I could hear the sound of their footsteps over
the snow-laden road. Liam and Schubert followed Albert silently and
without any protest.
“…Everything’s weeeiird…”
Blanc muttered silently, perhaps feeling the strange atmosphere

flowing between me, Albert, Liam and Schubert.
I thought that he was sleeping until now, but it seemed like he heard
everything.
“Blanc, why didn’t you sleep?”
When I whispered to him, Blanc lowered his head for a bit and then
raised it once again.
“I can’t sleeeep…”
Blanc’s eyes glinted clearly in the dark.
…You were worried.
Just as I did while Albert was sick, this little dragon was worried
about me. Enough to shake off all the drowsiness he used to feel just
to keep me company.
“Don’t… get siiick…”

“……”
“You said… we’re gonna… see the wooorld…”
“……”
“Don’t diiie…”
Blanc’s eyes were brimming with tears as he dug into my arms. I’m
not sure whether Albert heard it because he said it in such a small
voice.
…Yeah, I’ll go see the world with Blanc. My goal is a relaxed, healing
life.
The moment I followed Albert to the capital and people found out
what kind of relationship we were in, it was natural that they would
be the talk of the town.
A maid and a prince. It was good enough material for gossip, and I
knew all too well what kind of words would be said about me.
It’s impossible for me to push away Albert using only my own

strength. I don’t know if it’s because he’s a bulldozer when it comes
to love, or if he really just didn’t care about his surroundings, but
Albert was proving to be more reckless than I originally thought.
Anyway, I was here so that Albert could heal me, so I’ll stay put until
it’s time to wake up from this and return to the tower.
It’s not like we wouldn’t see each other again in the future, so I
should score some points with Schubert and Liam.
Because I might be able to get some help from Schubert or Liam

since everyone in the world would oppose me and Albert getting
together.
Albert and I were only spending more time together, and it could be
because he’s a lonely man.
Time would solve everything. I could disappear from his sight, and
everything would return to the way it was.
Time could solve many things.
***
I was carried somewhere else. I had no idea if Liam dismissed the

castle’s employees for a bit or if they just weren’t making any noise,
but I couldn’t feel their presence as we walked.
Coming into the room and locking the door behind him, Albert laid
me down on the bed. Only then did my vision brighten once more.
I still didn’t have a headache.
The shining chandelier on the ceiling was dazzling. I frowned slightly

at it this time, too.
The room was full of large and eye-catching decorations, and it had
an even more antique feeling to it than the room I stayed in before.
Maybe this was Liam’s taste in décor.
Liam called out first to Albert. Still staring down at me until that point,
Albert soon turned his head. Liam asked with a serious expression.
“The fact that Your Highness is going to cure a hex… Is that true?”
“Yes, that’s why it would be best for you to leave. I have to make a
barrier inside the room.”
“Just as you’ve ordered, we also prepared the annex, but I still would
like to ask if this is all worth Your Highness’s effort.”
The air between these two was strange. Albert replied with a smile
on his lips.
“You told me before that you trust me.”
“It’s my first time seeing this side of you, Your Highness. There’s no
way for me to know whether this would be good or bad.”
What Liam said was also convincing. Even more so since Albert had
never acted this way before.
“What happened to me and the hex surrounding Rosé right now are
connected. It’s better to investigate right away.”
“…Does Your Highness mean that it’s connected to the reason why
you’re trapped inside the tower?”
Liam’s features grew serious.
“This didn’t come up when the mages had been tortured one by
one…”
“There’s more things for you to look into now.”
“Yes. I apologize deeply for doubting Your Highness.”
“You don’t have to be sorry for something that you were rightly
suspicious about. Then, can you leave now?”
That was enough to quell Liam’s doubts. Schubert stepped up to see

if there was anything more to say, but Liam quickly dragged him
away by the collar.
Again, only the two of us, plus Blanc, remained.

Chapter 69
Chapter 69
Translator: Yonnee
Silence enveloped us, but it didn’t feel awkward. While we were

alone in the room, it was rather comfortable. Perhaps it was more
tiring than I thought to deal with Schubert and Liam, compared to the
tension I’ve felt with Albert in the past.
Maybe it’s because I don’t know them that well just yet.
Albert sat at the edge of the bed and crossed his arms. He seemed
to be lost in thought as he lowered his gaze.
Flustered a bit, I thought that he would treat me as soon as we got

here. So, I asked with a small smile on my lips.
“Prince, the treatment…?”
As though he was pulled back from his reverie, Albert blinked and
soon moved closer to me.
“Of course.”
Now beside me, Albert pointed to the sleeping Blanc.
“First of all, it would be better to get rid of this dragon fledgling.”
“Prince, Blanc isn’t an object.”
Albert’s eyes narrowed in response, but he soon nodded.
“Yes, I forgot. Not get rid, then. Just kick him out.”
“……”
“It doesn’t have to be here right now.”
Albert’s answer was nonetheless as cold as a Siberian wind. There

was a clear line with how he acted towards those who were in his
inner circle and those who weren’t.
I could only imagine how different Albert would be right now if this
was the old Rosé.
I already knew that he didn’t like Blanc, but not to this extent. What
happened? Come to think of it, I think I heard a conversation
between him and Blanc before.
Did they talk? Well, they were strangely huddled closely together
back then so I couldn’t here.
I hugged Blanc and held his paw out towards Albert. Here, look at
how clear and pure Blanc’s eyes are!
“Prince, Blanc also stayed up all night worrying about you before…”
I made an effort to appeal to him with Blanc’s strengths. Though

Albert didn’t seem to be impressed given how unmoved his
eyebrows were. He remained expressionless.
“I don’t think it’s a bad idea if I let you know why I’m doing this.”
“Prince, I believe that you had a truly generous and beautiful heart.”
“My heart’s generosity and kicking out the dragon fledgling are two
different things. It’s important to minimize the number of individuals
in the room before I start the treatment.”
“……”
Umm, so that’s what it is. If Albert was talking about the treatment
like this, then there’s actually nothing for me to say in retort. It’s
something I knew nothing about.
I guess this is why people should continue learning. Sighing, I looked

into Blanc’s eyes.
“Blanc, I’m sick and I need to be treated, so let’s stay apart for a little
while.”
“But I don’t wannaa…”
Blanc spoke slowly and wept. Ah, my heart! My heart shattered

seeing the tears that were about to fall. No, our dear Blanc!
How can Albert stay there without batting an eyelid when this cute
little dragon’s right in front of him?
“If you don’t go, the treatment won’t go smoothly. That will increase
the chances of Rosé dying.”
At Albert’s dry statement, Blanc flinched in my arms. Seeing this,

one corner of Albert’s lips rose.
Albert knew perfectly how to deal with Blanc, just as he did with me.
He knew the right words to say and when to say them.
“Okaaayy…”
In the end, Blanc left the room after saying so in such a sullen voice.
But as soon as the door opened, one certain person got startled and
shouted, “Kitty!” The voice sounded like Schubert’s… but I can’t be
too sure since I didn’t see his face.
“Prince, why do you hate Blanc so much?”
I asked what I’d been curious about since earlier. Albert just
shrugged.
“I don’t have good memories with dragons.”
“You’ve seen a dragon in person before?”
“Yes.”
“Really? An adult dragon?”
This was a little surprising. You told me it’s hard to see an adult
dragon! As I’ve met only Blanc, I became more curious about the
dragon that Albert met before.
That dragon could be Blanc’s friend. Maybe they can teach Blanc
how to survive.
Seeing the sparkle in my eyes, Albert grinned.
“I was eight years old. It was a white dragon, as huge as a

mountain.”
“Where did you see it?”
Albert didn’t respond right away. Maybe it was just a trick of the light,
but it looked like his eyes darkened for a moment, as though thinking
about an old wound.
“It was a long time ago, so I can’t remember very well. I wanted to
see it again, but… I never met that dragon again as I was growing
up. So, there’s nothing I can tell your dragon fledgling.”
Albert immediately caught onto what I wanted to hear from this
conversation. Feeling a little awkward, I laughed it off.
“You got me.”
And I changed the subject.
“Anyway, I’m all set.”
“Yes, it seems so.”
Albert gave me a smile again, but it didn’t look like the usual relaxed
smile. This was the same fake smile I had on my own face whenever
I met clients for work before.
Indeed, I don’t know if it’s because we’re far from the tower now, or
because we’re far from the magic circles that were surrounding the
tower, but it seemed like it was still difficult to remove the hex on me.
“Is it really impossible for me to get treated at the tower instead?”
“If I’m going to do any major spells inside the tower over a long
period of time, then I would need to completely dispel all the magic
circles in the tower. If that happens, they’ll know that I’ve regained
my strength, and we can no longer stay inside the tower.”
“I see…”
It’s also understandable that Albert had no other choice but to do this
since the coup still wasn’t ready.
I never did like passive protagonists who couldn’t do anything, but I

understand now since I’m in a bit of a pickle myself.
…There’s nothing I can do. Nothing!

Chapter 70
Chapter 70
Translator: Yonnee
“Stay still. I have to draw a magic circle around you.”
“Don’t worry, that’s what I’m the best at.”
Yes, yes. That’s all I can do. And this isn’t self-deprecation, just self-
awareness.
Reading a book on magic wouldn’t change a thing for me. Entering a

contract with Albert wouldn’t give me any abilities I didn’t already
have. Well, not everyone’s capable.
I should just do what I can.
“Prince, is there anything you want to eat?”
While hugging my knees, I asked bravely.
“What I want to eat, you ask.”

“While you’ll be sick in bed later, I’ll make it for you. Among all the
dishes I cooked for you, just choose! Or I can learn to cook another
thing that you like.”
“I’m afraid that it’s going to be your favorite spicy dishes again.”
“No, I’ll try to suit Your Highness’s tastes this time.”
Light was being emitted at the end of his index finger as he began to
draw something around the bed. While he was drawing the magic
circle, Albert raised his head for a moment, his brows furrowed.
“I don’t care. As long as it’s what you like.”
“But Your Highness doesn’t like spicy food very much. I’ll feel guilty if
I just feed spicy stuff to a sick person…”
“Seems like you’ve changed your preferences.”
“……”
“Whatever you make is delicious.”
“The royal palace’s chef will cry if he hears Your Highness saying
that.”
I shuddered, but it didn’t feel bad hearing this.
“Then while we’re here in the north, I’ll make porridge for you… I’ll
also cook fried rice for you… And I’ll grill meat for you, too.”
“Okay, do what you want to do.”
Since this was a fortress, there’s a lot more ingredients! It’s a bit
daunting that we’re in the north right now, but I’m also pretty excited.
After all, this was the castle of Liam, who was a duke.
I also liked the fact that what I could do here could make the prince
happy.
“Now, lie down on your back.”
From just sitting against the headboard, I listened to his words and
tucked myself in. Lying there quietly, I glanced slightly towards
Albert.
Albert was crouched on the floor next to the bed, his gaze focused.
Huu. Letting out a small exhale as he swept his bangs, I couldn’t
take my eyes off him.
Then, I realized.
I never want to have a boss like Albert…
I work for him under a contract, but I wonder how difficult it really
was to be working under him. I mentally sent my well-wishes to Liam
and Schubert, who would continue working under Albert.
While thinking about nonsense like this, the magic circle surrounding
the bed lit up and suddenly became a formless tether that went
around my body.
As if resisting it, dark energy then flowed out of my body. More

particularly, I could see the energy surrounding my hands much
clearer.
Albert furrowed his brows. His face’s complexion didn’t change, but I
could see sweat gradually forming on the sides of his face.
I continued to lie still and comfortably receive this treatment, feeling

not one prickle of a thorn over the softness of the bed beneath me. I
watched in real time just how much the prince was working hard next
to me.
“…Prince, would you rather I stay quiet or say something?”
“What will you say?”
“…Anything.”
“Then tell me about yourself.”
Albert whispered with a low voice.
About me. Is there anything about me that’s not that far off from the
real Rosé?
Actually, I’m much more interested in hearing about Albert than

saying something about myself. It seemed like Albert didn’t really like
talking about himself at all.
It’s the first time he said anything about the adult dragon, too.
But in this situation, it’s a little difficult to ask Albert to tell a story
about himself.
Mulling it over for a while, I decided to talk about my last trip to Los
Angeles before I entered the workforce.
“Before I started working, I went on a trip to the beach…”
Of course, I didn’t mention the name of the place and when exactly it
happened.
Even though it was winter when I went there, the sunlight was so
dazzling as it poured down over the blue sea. There was a lively
crowd who also visited, and I walked along the shore all day.
I walked leisurely and proudly enjoyed my alone time in a place

where no one knew me. I went where I wanted to go, visited a
restaurant that I found beforehand, ate something that was delicious.
I loved the freedom that traveling gave me, especially the experience
of seeing new places.
“I think traveling is really nice.”
That’s why I’m going to strive for it later. During this time in
confinement, I’ve forgotten even the ‘tra’ in ‘travel’.
Ending with words of admiration for traveling, I turned to glance at
Albert—only to be startled to see him gasping.
“P-Prince?”
This was something I didn’t see even when he was working out
before. His hair was soaked on the sides with the sweat trickling
down his face.
He let out a low exhale. There was an unreadable look in his eyes as
he stared at me as though he was going to devour me.
“Rosé.”
Albert’s hand hovered over my right hand. He looked into my eyes

for a moment, as if asking for my permission.
I’m not someone who’d stop a sick person from wanting to hold
hands. I nodded quickly.
Immediately, he intertwined his fingers with mine and held tight.
“Rosé.”
The way he called my name again with a low voice made me entirely
nervous. With a quick nod, I replied.
“Yes.”
His grip on my hands grew stronger. His face was so close to mine.
“I know you’re thinking about leaving me behind and going to some

place far away.”
His breath touched the tip of my nose as his voice rang close.
Chapter 71
Chapter 71
Translator: Yonnee
I didn’t think I’d be able to keep it a secret from him, but I didn’t
expect either that he’d ask me outright.
I don’t know. Would it be right for me to tell Albert what I’m really
thinking to do? Well, I tried to hide it only because I thought it might
provoke him more, but if he’s asking me so straightforwardly like this,
it’s difficult to make any excuses.
This makes me wonder if Albert really planned to ask with this

timing.
An eye for an eye! A tooth for a tooth!
Honesty is the answer to honesty.
“…Yes.”
Sitting there with light shining on him, Albert looked like a saint. He
glanced down at me and smiled faintly.
“I knew you won’t make any excuses.”
I could hear my conscience being split in half as I thought about how

to butter up Schubert and Liam before.
…It’s a true crime that only I knew since it was a secret before, so it’s
alright. I gathered my conscience back together and put some tape
on it to make it whole again.
“Because if I ask you like this, of course you’ll answer.”
Albert spoke in a coaxing voice as he widened his eyes in a cheeky

manner.
“I know you’ll make me answer in whatever way you want me now,

Prince.”
Not using any force yet knowing best how to pull people in anyway
he wants! That’s Albert!
“You know how I am, too, don’t you? That’s good, Rosé.”
Looking satisfied, Albert stroked his chin.
…What’s this? I feel like I’m a student who’s being praised for
answering correctly.
Either way, since this opportunity came up already, I began to try and
persuade him.
“Prince, I think what you’re feeling now is only temporary.”
“Temporary, hm.”
“You know, it’s just. At first, you… hated me so much, and the tower
was so cramped with just the two of us.”
“So it’s just the two of us. Then?”

“Because you were lonely, so for a moment…”
I trailed off and let him fill in the blanks.
Albert tilted his head to the side as he continued to hold his chin.
After inhaling for a moment, he let out a chuckle.
“Just because I’m stuck in the tower doesn’t mean that my standards
would disappear.”
His confident tone of voice made me speechless. The first attempt at

persuasion was a complete failure.
But I don’t fully believe what he said just now. I have no idea how
Albert would change when he had fallen in love.
In other words, it’s impossible to know whether his words were true
or whether this was all a bluff from a person who couldn’t objectively
see the person in front of him anymore.
I knew all too well that a person would change once they’re in love.
“What else do you want to say.”
This conversation with Albert was almost like a spear against a

shield. Whatever I say, it would all just bounce back.
No, no. Let’s think positively.
This conversation was going much more smoothly than I thought,

right?”
He didn’t cut me off, and he didn’t show that crazy side of him just to
cut me off.
So there’s still plenty of chances to convince him.
As I was thinking about how to string my words together, Albert’s

breath grew so loud in my ears. Huu, huu… The sound kept making
my face burn up.
Come one now, don’t think about anything else. Albert’s voice is only
like that because he’s having a hard time wielding magic right now. I
muttered to myself as though being brainwashed, but I couldn’t help
but be constantly distracted by him.
I asked seriously.
“Prince, is this the right time to have this conversation?”
Then, raising his eyebrows, Albert answered.
“Absolutely.”
“Alright, then I’ll continue.”
I almost struck a nerve there. Since the person concerned said it’s
alright to continue, what could I do? I gave up and chose my words.
“I’m a maid.”
“Yes you are.”
Albert’s entirely calm demeanor made me panic. Was Albert

originally a man who had no sense of how the real world works?
It’s clear that he couldn’t grasp the situation.
Right now, it’s like he’s those chaebols who don’t understand the
lives of ordinary people. There’s no way that a person who’s lived his
entire life as an ultra-rich heir would be able to understand the
hardships of an office worker…
“Your Highness, I’ve been a maid my entire life, while you’re a

member of the royal family.”
Actually, I don’t know if Rosé had been a maid all her life, but let’s
set that aside.
“I’m afraid of the people who’ll start talking.”
“Then I’ll just make it so that they won’t.”
“It’s not as easy as you think.”
“I can make it easy.”
Albert casually concluded like this. His unwavering gaze and tone
made me really feel like it’s possible.
…And I really do think it’s gonna work—wait, no. Get a hold of

yourself. Verbal promises and putting those words to action are two
different things! Even if Albert’s the main character, not everything
would go his way!
The second attempt at persuasion was a bust as well.
I sighed.
“Do you have any other arguments to present?”
Albert’s voice was still so full of confidence. I wondered if I should

really tell him the last reason.
This one is a very personal reason, and just thinking about it was
making my heart twist up in all sorts of ways, so I didn’t want to say it
as much as possible.
It’s also a frank confession of the fact that I’m more of a coward than
I look.
But what could I hide from this prince? I don’t want a

misunderstanding to happen later.
I finally opened my lips and uttered the words I tried to hide deep in
my heart.
“I’m afraid that you’ll change your mind, Prince.”

Unexpectedly, Albert was affected by this. As he was at a loss for
words, he blinked once.
As though he didn’t think I’d say this.
“You think I’ll change?”
“…It hasn’t been long since you’ve changed also, right? In the same
way that you started liking me suddenly, I’m scared that you’ll stop
liking me just like that, too. It’ll happen later when I’ve already given
all of myself to you.”
Chapter 72
Chapter 72
Translator: Yonnee
This was my final defense.
Because I know that the moment I begin to bare my heart to Albert,

in an instant, he’ll tear down all the walls I tried to build around me
and take all of me.
That’s why I need to hear some assurance before I can fully accept
him.
Hearing all these reasons, Albert was lost in thought. His breathing
gradually settled as he calmed down.
“So you don’t dislike me.”
“How many people in this world can ever dislike you, Prince…?”
I answered seriously. Well, I guess it’s possible for asexual people?
But for me, it’s impossible to say that I hate Albert.

“You’ve been thinking of getting away from me…”
The light of the magic circle gradually faded and covered my entire
body instead. As the light had dimmed, his faintly lit eyes shone in
the white light.
“Even if I try to explain, you won’t believe me, will you, Rosé.”
Albert reached out and brought my hand close to his lips.
“Even if I don’t change, you won’t believe me.”
A strangely different touch pressed against the back of my hand. The

bridge of his nose, his long eyelashes—they seemed like they’d
touch my hand at any moment.
Pressing his lips gently on the back of my hand, Albert spoke.
“Try it.”
“…What?”
“All the things you want to do, try it.”
His eyes curved into arcs. A warm look in his eyes was directed at
me, as though to console me.
“Of course, I won’t just stay still, but…”
It couldn’t be said that he looked like a man who’s given up. Rather,
he was like a predator who was releasing his prey temporarily if only
to show a little mercy.
The problem was that it’s more likely that the prey would eventually
fall back into the cage.
“What I mean to say is, whatever you want to do, I’ll allow you to try
it.”
Albert cradled my face with both his hands. As his center of gravity
had shifted, it looked like he was about to fall on top of me.
“But you can’t stop me from what I want to do either…”
The weak light emanating from the magic circle cast a slight shadow
over his face. One bead of sweat flowed down from the side of his
face and to my cheek.
“I’m pretty good at waiting.”
With one hand, he caressed my cheek. One thumb swept where the
bead of sweat had fallen, smearing it to the side.
“I’m pretty good at begging, too.”
Albert’s face was getting closer. The moment I let out a sharp exhale
in surprise, his voice sank into my ears.
“Right now, just as I’m begging to you, I’m going to try every trick
there is.”
Albert’s body tilted forward. His face got closer and closer to mine.
“D-Da—”
Dangerous, was what I was going to say, when Albert buried his face
on my shoulder. To be more exact, he fell on top of me.
“Huh?”
I could feel his firm body on me. He didn’t feel heavy because he
was still sitting on the bed with just his upper body falling on me, but
the distance between us was practically gone. My face flushed bright
red.
In a low voice, Albert crooned.
“I hope you don’t make me wait too long.”

…Seriously.
What should I do with this man?
***
After the treatment, Albert set aside those feelings for the moment
and sent Rosé out. Showing no signs of wanting to go out, she
asked if it would be better for her to stay and take care of him, but he
eventually mentioned that dragon fledgling’s name.
When the name ‘Blanc’ came out, Rosé went away without any more
fusses. As she left, Liam, who was waiting outside, came into the
room.
Albert rose from the bed. Contrary to what he had told Rosé, it didn’t
seem like he had any problems moving.
“We’re staying here for a week or so.”
“Is there anything Your Highness is planning to do?”
Liam was actually the most curious about this. When Liam asked
him to stay here back then, the prince left without even looking back,
but then suddenly he came back to the castle with that maid in tow.
Liam couldn’t understand.
“I must meet the mages.”
“Your Highness will be at risk of revealing your current location.

Please leave this matter to me and—”
“It concerns black magic. You might be put into danger, too. Losing
you now would affect the military greatly.”
Liam grew quiet. It’s true that he was accustomed to wielding a
sword and not magic.
“And it would be better if I can find out who had cast this spell.”
He didn’t tell Liam the truth—the fact that Rosé Artius was a dark
mage.
Rosé was no longer a danger. She didn’t know how to use black
magic, and even looked as though she’d never seen magic before.
Even so, that didn’t mean that she wasn’t a dark mage anymore.
Albert opened a window to let the cold air seep in. Outside, all that
could be seen was darkness.
“They will all think that I’m still in the tower because I’ve cast a spell
of confusion around it.”
Similarly, he also didn’t tell Rosé the entire truth. Albert’s magical
capabilities weren’t so weak that he’d be bedridden for an entire
week just for leaving the tower and removing the hex on her.
From tomorrow onwards, he’d probably need to rest for three days,
but he’d be fine after that. Rather, if he would use up his mana
reserves close to the limit, then he might need to rest for around a
week.
Even so, if he ever would need to push himself to the limits, the pain
that would fill his whole body would be something he’d need to
inevitably face.
It was like that when Rosé had nursed him back to health. The
intense pain that swept over him back then felt as though he was
being burned alive, but then after this, he realized that his magic had
become stronger. It’s something that he’s been used to for a while
now.
Every time dawn came and he went to bed under the pretext of
being taken care of, he planned to go to the prison in the far north.
That’s where the detained mages were. If he were to ask the mages
there, he might be able to get some information on Rosé.
He’d even go to the village of the mages if he had to.
“If I tear their whole bodies apart, they’re bound to say something…”
Dark mages were easily identifiable because their minds and bodies
had already collapsed. The mages know this, too.
Liam should not know the existence of a dark mage around him. So,
Albert had to deal with this himself.
Because the moment it’s revealed that Rosé Artius was a dark
mage, his maid would be beheaded.
That was the biggest reason why Albert came to this place.
Chapter 73
Chapter 73
Translator: Yonnee
Albert healed me until the point of exhaustion, so it’s only right for
him to stay back in the room and fall asleep.
Now that it’s come to this, the best thing to do was to make some
good food for Albert. I was just going to work really hard without any
ulterior motives…
But unexpectedly, Albert kicked me out. He’s sending me out since

he wanted to rest and regain his strength, but I feel bad leaving him
alone. I tried to stay a little longer, though I soon failed.
“Blanc must be looking for you, too.”
Albert soon mentioned the worried Blanc’s name. Recalling Blanc’s

tearful eyes, I just had to get up.
Besides that, though Albert didn’t like Blanc that much, it seemed
like he wanted to rest alone for now since he mentioned Blanc’s
name and all.
“Of course, any person needs some alone time while resting, too.”
As I left the room, I ran into Liam. He was leaning against the wall
along the hallway, and the cold look he was now directing at me
reminded me of my first meeting with Albert.
I bowed in front of him and had a big smile on my lips.
“Good morning, Duke Masen.”
Since I’ve been trained in the art of serving Albert, Liam’s cold
demeanor was like the cold wind a mere air conditioner would give
off.
Liam was still scowling. Well, I didn’t have any expectations that he’d
change his attitude towards me with just a few words and a smile.
“I have to go inside, so get out of the way.”
“Yes, of course.”
I stepped out of the doorway.
“There should be another attendant in His Highness’ room at all

times. If you don’t intend to tarnish His Highness’ reputation, then
keep yourself in check.”
“Ah, I apologize. I don’t think I can stay in the room.”
“Are you saying you’re using His Highness’ good intentions just to
suit your own convenience?”
“No. I just have to find my cat, and… I’ll find my cat and make
something to eat. May I use your kitchen?”
“Kitchen?”
Liam’s expression grew clouded. He couldn’t understand why I

needed to go to the kitchen personally. But I want to find Blanc, and
I’m hungry. The food that the people here serve doesn’t taste bad
per se, but…
I’m currently in the cold northern region of the empire. Can’t a girl
have some warm soup? Scrumptious, clear soup! I’ve just been
eating porridge for the most part of the last few days, so now I’m
craving a proper meal!
Liam knitted his brows. He soon expressed his skepticism, as if

wordlessly saying, ‘What are you planning to do?’
Oh, Duke. How can you be so easy to read…
Had I been too properly disciplined by Albert and my team leader in

my previous life’s workplace? I might be discovering a new talent—
reading people’s emotions and expressions well.
Since Albert was already someone so difficult to read, it seemed like

the difficulty level of reading other people had become comparatively
low. Though I must say, Liam didn’t reveal his innermost feelings
easily either.
“Do as you please. And the cat was taken away by Schubert.”
“Yes. Thank you.”
So Schubert took Blanc with him. I think I’ll have to ask later. After
giving my thanks to Liam, he guided me to the room I’ll be staying in.
This room was both similar and different to the room I stayed in the
last time. It wasn’t as fancy as Albert’s room now, but this room was
better already since it’s bigger than the bedroom at the tower.
The fortress’s interior was warm. It’s because the fireplace was lit,
but also perhaps due to some magic spells serving as heating
systems. Even so, since the dress I was wearing was thin, I still felt a
bit cold.
As if on cue, a fleece dress was prepared for me.

“We’ll help you put it on, Miss.”
Two women who seemed to be ladies-in-waiting entered the room as

if they’d been waiting for the chance to come in, and then offered to
help me put on the dress.
It seemed like only a few people here knew that I was a maid.
It might be a bad idea to say, ‘I’m a maid, too, so you don’t have to
help me’…
After much consideration, I decided to keep silent on the matter.

We’re staying here for a week and then we’ll return right away. I don’t
have to make this uncomfortable for all people involved.
They might think that I’ll be cooking personally, but it’ll be fine as
long as Liam says something about it.
“It’s finished.”
“Thank you.”
“No, it’s our duty…”
I can’t believe these noble ladies are being so respectful to me…! It

felt strange to see the two ladies-in-waiting be so restless. I’m not a
noble myself though…
It’s like a clichéd scene where the female lead typically shows off her
kindness. It’s a common scene in romance fantasy novels.
Shaking my head to get rid of idle thoughts, I soon became surprised

at my physical condition.
It’s as if I’d been born again. My entire body felt so light, like all those
migraines never happened. I think Albert’s magic had fully stabilized
in my system now.
…I don’t want to hurt Albert for anything like this again in the future.
This happened because I was a dark mage.
Still, he treated me anyway. Since I’m Rosé now, I don’t even have
any inclinations towards black magic, so this wouldn’t happen again.
It’s making me feel a bit uneasy that the treatment was done and
over with so fast like that, but… This must be because Albert’s just
that great.
I realize once again how life is so comfortable when you have the
right connections.
Oh, but I should find out more about black magic. And really, about
magic in general. Since this fortress is huge, there should be a
library somewhere around here. It would be a good idea to spend
some time there.
Once again, I became very excited with the fact that I’m in a new
place after being cooped up for a long time.
“Now then, let’s go find Blanc first.”
Stretching my body and feeling refreshed, I left the room. Just in

time, an attendant was walking by the hallway.
Chapter 74
Chapter 74
Translator: Yonnee
***
I heard that Schubert was walking along the garden at the east wing
of the castle. It was snowing heavily outside, so I first thought that
the attendant was joking when he said that the baron was in the
garden.
However, as I walked towards that direction, I soon saw a glass

greenhouse waiting at the end of the east wing’s corridor.
“Please wait here for a moment.”
I can’t believe someone’s bowing so politely in front of me! I’ve never

been treated like this in my whole entire life. It feels so weird—so
thrilling. Is this what power tastes like?
I soon got excited while thinking about the property I’ll be receiving
from Albert, along with the attendants and chefs I’ll be hiring. If
possible, I’d like to hire some good-looking people.
The attendant who went outside came back in no time, but he looked
a bit troubled.
“I apologize, but His Lordship didn’t allow for you to go in…”
“Um, does Lord Bergen have a cat with him?”
“Pardon? Oh, yes, that’s right but…”
“That’s my cat. I’m here to fetch him.”
That cat belongs to me. I proudly demanded to take Blanc back. Do

you know just how much quality time I’ve spent with Blanc?
If Schubert didn’t want to see me, then fine. Even if I couldn’t go in

the greenhouse, I’m still taking Blanc with me.
“Can you tell my cat that I’m going to cook something delicious? He’ll
come to me then.”
“…I am doubtful that a cat would understand such complicated

words, but I shall do as you say.”
Though there was a perplexed look on his face, the attendant

nodded.
After a while, the door opened again, and I saw Blanc running
towards me. He was so full of energy that, as he came running, his
little wings were flapping behind him.
“Blanc!”
I welcomed Blanc with open arms.
“You came to fetch meee…”
“Of course I did. What were you doing?”

“Ooover there… That human… gave me something… yummyyy…”
“Don’t follow just any human just because they give you something
delicious, Blanc. What if he’s some weirdo?”
“No waayy… That human’s auraaa… is goood…”
When I said that, Blanc protested gently. The attendant who was still
there blinked at me. I must look like a crazy cat lady talking to her
pet.
“What did you just say about me?”
I heard a pointed voice from behind me. Turning around, I

exchanged glances with Schubert Bergen.
“No, the Baron is a very good man. I’m just saying it as a warning.”
“You have a way with words, don’t you… You must have been like
that with His Highness…”
From the short distance between us, I heard him gritting his teeth.
His ferocious glare was intense.
Well, it wasn’t all that scary to me though. I’ve been training under
Albert all this time.
In comparison, Schubert was like a huge puppy. I wondered what

would be the best thing to do to win over a huge puppy—and the
answer came to me in an instant.
Holding Blanc in my arms tightly, I pretended to look away and said

with a low voice,
“I’ll be off to cook His Highness’ food now, Baron, so…”
“Food?”
“His Highness likes my cooking quite a bit, so I’d like to cook some
for the Baron, too.”
The way to win over Schubert was simple—just mention Albert.
Flinch. There, I saw it. That very slight flinch of Schubert’s shoulders.
That minute trembling of his eyes.
“May I have your permission?”
“…W-What if you put poison in it! I don’t trust you at all!”
Schubert exclaimed with a red face. I turned away with a sad

expression on my face.
“Is that so. I understand.”
“…You’re just leaving like that?”
Bewildered now, his voice was different from the usual threatening
tone.
You feel that it’s a shame, right? Right? You thought I’d try to
convince you a few more times.
When it came to improving relationships, the push and pull method

was essential.
…Of course, it was impossible in some cases. Albert’s, that is.
I’ll have to lower Schubert’s vigilance. He still sees me as a

suspicious witch, after all.
Now’s the perfect opportunity to show him how I cook for Albert and,
at the same time, let him taste the same food Albert eats.
Coughing once, I spoke politely again.

“How dare I force Your Lordship to do anything? That would be
impudent of me.”
“……”
“Then, I shall get going now.”
I turned away from Schubert. Then, I spoke pleasantly towards the

attendant.
“Please guide me to the kitchen.”
Soon, I walked away under the attendant’s guidance and headed

towards the kitchen. In my arms, the smiling Blanc asked me,
“What are you cookiiing… todaaay…?”
“I think I’ll have to see the ingredients first.”
There were many soup recipes out there. But I had one in mind.
I asked the servant cautiously,
“Do you have any seafood here?”
“If it’s seafood…”
“Anything is fine. Shrimp would be nice to have, but clams are good,
too. Mussels or an octopus also.”
“Yes, we have some. Duke Masen likes seafood, so we always have

some on hand. We’re not far from the coast, so we have seafood all
year round.”
Then suddenly, I heard the sound of rushed footsteps coming up

behind me.
“H-Hold it!”
Dear gullible customer, you’re here?
I gaped my mouth open slightly, pretending to be surprised, then

turned around to face him. With his hair all messed up now after
running in a hurry, Schubert coughed in embarrassment and
straightened his posture.
Like someone who was in an unexpected predicament, I raised my

voice as I spoke.
“No, but! Baron, why are you here…”
“I must check with my own eyes if the food you’ll cook for His
Highness isn’t poisoned.”
Oh, that’s a good excuse. I zealously nodded in agreement.
“…You’re weird.”
Schubert blinked in a puzzlement.
“…Not a witch, maybe an idiot…”
“Baron, I can hear you, you know. If I prove I’m not a witch, then it’s
alright to be called an idiot.”
Schubert tilted his head to the side at my words. I don’t think I’ve
warmed up to him just yet, but my image had certainly changed in
his mind.
This much wasn’t bad.
With a light heart, I started walking again, Blanc still in my arms.
For the first time in a while, I was going to cook again. I’m feeling a
bit excited.
Chapter 75
Chapter 75
Translator: Yonnee
The menu I’ll be cooking that I thought of was haemul sujebi.[1]
Delicious and chewy noodles boiled in a clear, refreshing soup with

lots of seafood! I eat a lot of it during cold winters.
As long as there’s some kneaded noodles and some premade soup,

it’s a dish that you can live off of for a few days, and with the help of
MSG, the soup that would get taken out of the fridge and heated up
again would taste so delicious. I wonder if chewy sujebi would be
okay.
It was one of the few moments that I overcame my laziness and

started cooking in earnest.
Oh, I’m already drooling just thinking about it.
Would Albert react the same way? It’s not going to be spicy, but I’m
still not sure if sujebi’s alright for a bedridden person to eat.
Well, I’ll make it first and he can just see! If he can’t eat it, then I’ll
just give him some soup and seafood.
When I got to the kitchen, it was already empty because dinner time
had passed.
After being called back in a hurry because he heard that I’m here,
the chef looked very surprised when I said I’ll be cooking personally.
With a serious look, I insisted on the chef’s work-life balance.
“I won’t interrupt your resting time. May I just know where the
ingredients and the spices are?”
“Of course…”
Just like the attendant, the chef looked at me strangely as I was still
holding the sleeping Blanc in my arms.
I think the people of this castle already have an impression of me

being a strange woman, but maybe I’m just being overly sensitive.
It’s bothering me quite a bit, but I decided to brush it off. We won’t

see each other after this anyway.
If I’m faced with people who I’ll need to meet continuously in the
future, then I would have cared more about my image and the
rumors surrounding me, but the situation I’m in wasn’t like that.
Behind me, Schubert was surprisingly quiet. Perhaps he’s just

observing right now. I washed my hands first before turning around
to meet his eyes.
“I alsooo… like waterrr…”
Blanc jumped out of my arms and also soaked his paws with water.
A slight splatter of water touched my face.
“Be careful, Blanc!”

I took Blanc’s paws and helped him wash them. I also washed his
little claws and the light pink paw beans of his. This is important
since Blanc will also be in the kitchen with me.
Come to think of it, Schubert was with Blanc a while ago. As I

suddenly remembered, I looked up at the baron and saw his face
scrunched up in adoration, his eyes tearful as if he was thinking that
Blanc was much too adorable to resist.
“……”
He might not have expected me to glance up, but because he

slipped up and showed his expression, Schubert’s face flushed
bright red. Right now, he really looked like a young man of his age.
Schubert sharply turned away to hide his expression.
“I’m going out for some fresh air!”
The palpable awkwardness of his voice was like something out of a

comedy sketch. As he turned his back on me, Schubert stomped out
of the room. Probably because of his large, bulky physique, but his
stomps echoed exceptionally well.
Since Blanc’s true appearance couldn’t be seen by others, this made

it clear that Schubert adores cats.
I whispered towards Blanc, whose paws were sparkly clean.
“Blanc, did you play a lot with the baron earlier?”
“With that huuumann… I played a loooot…”
Blanc’s contented tone gave me a rough idea of how I’d be able to

win over Schubert.
“Would you like to play more with the baron while I’m cooking our
food?”
An immediate cute pet attack!
“Are youu… okay noooww…?”
At the mention of food, the small dragon blinked his eyes slowly and
asked with a shimmer in his eyes. His expression seemed to say that
he couldn’t resist answering to whatever I tell him now.
“I’m alright now. I’m sorry you were forced to go out like that a while
aago.”
“It’s okaaay… After allll… Rosé’s spoouuse doesn’t like meee…”
“Blanc, he’s not my spouse.”
“Rosé is being shyyy…?”
Instead of being obedient and saying ‘I understand’ to what I said

just now, Blanc only smiled and nodded. It seemed like in Blanc’s
mind, it’s been cemented that Albert was my spouse.
At the brief recollection of Albert, I remembered the adult dragon that

he mentioned. Maybe they’re a dragon who Blanc personally knew?
“Ah, right. Blanc, I heard something about a white dragon.”
“White dragooon…?”
“His Highness said something about meeting an adult white dragon

before. When he was eight years old.”
If only he could meet an adult dragon in the flesh, then they might be
able to help Blanc a lot so that he wouldn’t suffer when turning into
an adult dragon himself.
After thinking about it more, I realized that I didn’t ask Albert about
how he came to meet that adult dragon.
Besides that, really, I knew very little about Albert except for what I
had read in the novel.
All I knew was how handsome he was, how bright his smile was
when he’s happy, how great of a man he was. But other than that, I
knew nothing about his past. I didn’t know how his personality turned
to what it was now, or about the things he hated and was afraid of.
“It feels like I’m always just the only one talking…”
I want to know Albert better. But at the same time, I shouldn’t know
more.
It would be selfish of me to do this when I’m the one setting

boundaries, pushing him away and keeping him at arm’s length.
Even so, I didn’t want to know him just based on some kind of
suppressed attraction. I want to know him more, from one person to
another. Setting a line between people who were mutually attracted
to each other was always going to be difficult.
Worrying about this, I realized that Blanc had also gone quiet. He’s
usually not like this.
“Blanc, are you feeling sick?”
“Adult dragooon…”
“Yeah.”
“The one who gave biiirth to meee…”
“…Huh?”
Albert met Blanc’s mother?
While blinking and with a puzzled face, Blanc turned to me.
“The one who left me all alooone…”

Blanc continued sullenly and buried his face in my arms. It was only
then that I remembered—dragons wouldn’t become a family just
because they were related.
Blanc grew up entirely alone almost as soon as he was born. His

eyes were quivering. As he hung his head, Blanc seemed to recall
what he had experienced before we met.
“Weird…”
“What’s weird?”
“It’s been… so long since we last meeet… and left mee… but just
thinking about it… my heart huurts…”
And when I saw the tears pooling at his eyes, I froze up in an instant.
¹ seafood noodle soup; the noodles are hand-torn ↩

Chapter 76
Chapter 76
Translator: Yonnee
Everything must have been Blanc’s first time. Staying with someone
for a long period, talking to someone else, living together and
bonding together.
Through the time he had spent with me, Blanc might have realized
just how lonely he was before.
Exactly like me, when I had been alone.
After my parents died, I still couldn’t forget the emptiness that was
digging so deep into me. I realized just how precious the time I had
with other people, and it was all the more painful when I lost them.
Blanc seemed to be happy with me now, but was that really a good
thing?
I promised to spend the rest of the year with Blanc. Getting closer to
him like this and letting this child know how to feel more emotions…
After this, will I really be able to let him go?
Even now, I was already sympathizing with him so much.
Blanc whined softly.
“I want to eat something yummyyy…”
When feeling depressed, it was natural to crave food. It was the

same for me, too.
“I’ll whip something up for you right away.”
I nodded quickly.
Here’s one more reason why I should make this sujebi delicious.
But it’s a little difficult to cook when Blanc was in my arms.
Just in time, Schubert came back to the kitchen. His previously beet
red face turned back to his original complexion.
Great! Perfect timing! I walked up to Schubert with Blanc.
“I have to cook now, Baron, but I can’t keep Blanc with me. I’m really
sorry to impose, but would it be alright if I entrust Blanc with you for
just a little while?”
“…Me?”
“He likes being in your arms. You played with him a bit earlier, but if
you help me again this time, I won’t forget your kindness.”
I spoke sincerely and slowly held out Blanc towards Schubert, who
then cradled the baby dragon in his arms. At first, he was holding
him awkwardly, but he soon hugged Blanc comfortably not even a
few seconds later.
I heard that there’s no such thing as a bad animal lover. I looked at

Schubert again.
“Then, I’ll get started!”
After washing my hands again, I took out a deep bowl and poured
some flour into it. Pouring water into the bowl as well, I started
kneading the dough hard.
I could feel the gaze on me while I was punching the dough. I looked
up and met Schubert’s eyes as he was staring blankly at me.
Observing my actions with a bit of curiosity, Blanc also looked up in

the baron’s tight embrace. Then, Schubert asked an earnest
question.
“Is that really for His Highness? That lump of flour?”
“I’m not done cooking it yet. There’s also some seafood to prepare.”
“This isn’t part of a hex, is it? I’ve read in some old books that there’s
a way to curse someone though handmade dolls.”
Um. Cursed dolls and dough are kinda different.
“I’ve never heard of anything like cursing someone through food.

How could you say such a cruel thing…!”
I widened my eyes and shook my head. It was a bonus effect to

show a bit of shuddering. It’s better to get rid of this
misunderstanding first.
“Baron. Would it be possible if you reserve such imaginations after

I’ve finished cooking? I’m afraid that my loyalty for His Highness is
being distorted by you.”
“Loyalty…”
“I’m the one who makes His Highness’ favorite food, so please trust
me even for just a moment. If you don’t trust me, then it means you
don’t trust the Prince.”
Schubert’s tainted impression of me was worse than I thought, so I
poked at his loyalty towards Albert instead. Maybe this was a good
method, since Schubert became quiet and instead turned to Blanc.
Finally, silence ensued in the kitchen. I was absorbed in forming the

dough.
It would be nice to let it sit more, but there’s no time for that right
now. I placed the lump of dough back into the bowl, washed my
hands and immediately started making the broth.
I couldn’t find any anchovies, so I decided to look for more

vegetables. I added scallions, onions, garlic and some peppers to
season into the pot and left it boiling over high heat. Then, I started
prepping the seafood.
The pile of seafood available to me was pleasing to the eye.
A while ago, I followed the chef into the pantry and saw all the fresh
ingredients being kept there. They were all so fresh that you’d think
they’d just been plucked out of a beach a few minutes ago.
Liam seemed to be really serious about seafood.
I might incur Liam’s ire if I cook this recklessly, but I did hear that it’s
not a big deal since the pantry was refilled almost every day.
I picked out some huge shrimp, squid and an octopus. There were
some mussels, too, so I took some big ones! I never thought I’d be
so elated just choosing ingredients to cook.
After washing all the seafood under running water, I stretched my

neck for a bit. It felt stiff because of the way I was bowing down to
make sure that the mussels were washed thoroughly.
Next, I removed the heads of the shrimp and I peeled off their skin. I
got the hang of it as I did it more, so towards the end, my hands got
fast. Then, after I finished preparing the shrimp, squid and octopus, I
finally rose from my seat.
“Uugh…”
A pleasant scent permeated the air. I’m almost done cooking.

Chapter 77
Chapter 77
Translator: Yonnee
The broth was now boiling. It’s my first time making broth with only
vegetables in it. Is it going to be okay? It’s a bit unfortunate that I
can’t borrow the power of the great and mighty MSG.
When I tasted it, it was kinda bland, so I added a little more salt.
Then, I took out the bitter vegetables from the pot one after another.
Fortunately, contrary to what I was worried about, the white color of

the soup came out nicely. Now, it’s time for me to rip the noodles and
put them in.
I looked at the dough I prepared earlier, conflicted.
There’s a bit too much.
It’s going to be frustrating hand-ripping this all by myself…
While lost in thought, I saw Schubert playing with Blanc.

Should I ask? Should I not? But he’s in the perfect physical condition
to be ordered around.
As expected, it’s human nature to make use of good manpower. I

mean, it’s also true that I got tired from preparing the other
ingredients earlier.
“Baron!”
“What is it?”
“Would you like to join me in preparing His Highness’ meal?”
Flinching, Schubert looked away, as if he was thinking of a good

excuse. Coughing dryly, Schubert answered a moment later.
“Knights do not cook.”
“But if you help me, then His Highness will be able to eat the Baron’s
dish.”
“……”
“Wouldn’t you like to see His Highness smiling with satisfaction after
taking a bite…?”
After hearing what I said, Schubert mumbled the same words and
came forward slowly, as if entranced.
And, not long after—
“Wow, Baron! You can become a chef!”
“Nothing’s difficult for me!”
Beside me, Schubert stood with a proud expression on his face as

he worked hard on ripping the sujebi. His hands were really no joke.
I really do think that he’d be a pretty good chef if he learned how to
cook.
The dough of these hand-torn noodles needed to be thin as it was
going to be added to the soup later, so it’s definitely not going to be
quick to get through this lump of dough.
I felt this while talking to Schubert, but he really was more naïve than
I thought.
He’s the kind of person who’s the same inside and out, like a young
boy who’s still innocent when it came to the real world.
I felt comfortable enough when interacting with him because he’s

different from other people who would say one thing outwardly, but
their thoughts were different, or the other kind of people who spoke
so convolutedly that you’d have to dissect their words.
Even if this guy didn’t like me much, I still felt like this towards him.
Still, I’m a little curious what kind of story there was between this boy
and Albert.
“May I ask you a question, Baron?”
“What is it?”
“Why do you respect His Highness so much?”
As he was in the middle of washing the flour of the sujebi from his
hands, Schubert’s expression became serious.
“Because he saved my life.”
“…Oh.”
Albert saved his life. Then it was certainly a good reason to revere
and serve the prince.
I waited for him to elaborate on the story, but Schubert didn’t say
anything more, and I don’t want to force it out of him either.
Unfortunately, this was a story for another day.
Thanks to Schubert, I quickly finished tearing the noodles right away.
By the time the sujebi was cooked a little, I poured the seafood into
the pot.
The shrimp began to glow red one after another. The plump octopus
and squid also floated along the broth with the sujebi. I picked up the
ladle and tasted the still-boiling soup.
“Mm.”
I was worried that it might taste bland or not that delicious because
it’s just vegetable broth, but it seemed like my worries were
unnecessary.
“It’s finally done.”
I’ve finished cooking my, Albert’s and Blanc’s meal.
I took out a tray and some bowls, then transferred the sujebi and
seafood evenly. Next to me, Schubert’s eyes were wide open as he
observed my actions. I gave him a little nudge.
“You’ve personally seen me cook the dish, so I hope that the

misunderstanding about me poisoning His Highness has been
resolved. Is there anything else you’d like to check?”
“……”
Schubert shook his head. I called the attendant and asked for some
utensils.
“Thank you for taking care of Blanc, Baron. It’s because of you that I
was able to finish cooking the meal successfully.”
I looked towards half-asleep Blanc, who was in Schubert’s arms,

beckoning to the baby dragon. Blanc rose from the baron’s arms and
jumped into my arms, his little wings fluttering.
Schubert had a crestfallen expression as he outstretched his arms
towards Blanc.
“You’re doooone…?”
“Yeah. Let’s go bring the food to His Highness and eat together.”
He made me leave his room a while ago, so he might already be

asleep by now. Still, I placed Albert’s portion on the tray.
“Okaaaay…”
Blanc nuzzled into my arms, and at this, I patted his back.
At one corner of my vision, I saw Schubert pause where he was. I

glanced at him.
“May I ask you to come with us, Baron? I still don’t know my way
around the castle… It’ll trouble His Highness if I’m too slow.”
I could have just asked for directions, and it wasn’t necessary for me
to mention that I’d ‘trouble’ Albert, but I needed an excuse. And this
kind of excuse worked exceptionally well when it came to Schubert.
Now standing in front of Albert’s room, I knocked on the door.
“Who is it?”
It was Liam’s voice. Seems like he’s still inside. Good, the prince
might not be sleeping yet.
“I’m here to serve His Highness’ meal.”
“Rosé, come in.”
After that, I heard Albert’s voice. Taking the tray from the attendant’s
hands behind me, I went inside, towing along the hesitant Schubert.
Blanc was resting atop my head.
“I thought Your Highness was sleeping already,” I said.
“I feel like I’ll be sick the moment I lie down, so I’m trying to maximize
my time as much as I can.”
Albert smiled back at me. Seeing him like this, it was hard to imagine
that he was sick. The same was true when observing his actions.
Maybe he’s acting tough in front of Liam.
I walked towards the sofa where Albert was sitting, then placed his
bowl of sujebi on the table in front of him.
“I’m surprised that you haven’t turned in yet, Rosé. You seemed very
tired.”
“I’m hungry, too. I was able to cook this meal thanks to His Grace
allowing me to use the kitchen and the ingredients there.”
“Why does the color of the food look too light?”
“It’s food made just for you, Prince!”
People are going to think I can only cook red food! Liam and
Schubert are going to misunderstand for sure. I smiled right back at
him.
Chapter 78
Chapter 78
Translator: Yonnee
“So, what is this?”
“It’s a dish called sujebi, and it’s made of hand-torn noodles and
some seafood. The soup is cool to the palate and the ingredients are
chewy.”
“How can this be cool when it’s warm?”
Well, it’s the kind of a cool, refreshing feeling that only Koreans
knew… It’s true that Koreans even exclaim, “Ahh, refreshing,” while
dipping into a scorching hot bath—but if I say that here, they’ll just
think I’m a madwoman. I corrected myself.
“A slip of the tongue, Prince. It’s because Your Highness’

appearance dazzled me so.”
“Seems like you’re being yourself now.”
“It’s best to eat this dish while it’s still warm. Oh, and the Baron
helped a lot in making the noodles, that’s why it tastes amazing. I
just wanted to mention it.”
“……”
I felt Schubert’s piercing gaze at the back of my head as I hurriedly

noted his contribution. Liam, who had just been listening to this
exchange quietly, blinked in a daze and spoke.
“Do you usually converse like this?”
“Absolutely. I continually praise His Highness’ appearance and serve

him delicious food all the time. I will never hurt the Prince.”
Now might be a good time to resolve that strange misunderstanding,

so I quickly added,
“I am a loyal servant to His Highness, and I have no intention of

doing anything that c—”
“Baron Bergen.”
Ah, maybe it’s a mistake. Albert cut me off mid-sentence.
Albert looked towards Schubert and smiled benevolently.
“Yes, sir!”
Startled by the sudden mention of his name, Schubert quickly knelt

in front of Albert and bowed his head.
“I heard that you successfully spread false information around

Rosteratu’s knight order. Well done.”
“If it’s to the benefit of Your Highness, I will do anything.”
Emotionally, Schubert nodded. What false information were they

talking about? Every word that he said made me realize that the
coup hasn’t started yet.
And, I felt a bit left out.
Liam was sitting on the sofa across Albert, and Schubert was
kneeling before the prince. There was a balance of arrogance yet
ascendancy in the air that surrounded him as compared to the two
other men.
The conversation between the three of them felt like a different world
to me. And I knew well enough that I would need to get used to this
unmistakable distance between us.
I tried to be enthusiastic as I curtsied.
“Then, I’ll be leaving now.”
Blanc’s tail fluttered across my hair.
As I straightened my posture again, I felt Albert’s smooth fingers

touching the back of my hand.
“Where will you eat?”
“I will be eating in the kitchen.”
“If you’re going to eat anyway, just do it here.”
“It seems like you’re still in the middle of your conversation with His
Grace the Duke, so I’m fine going to the kitchen. It might put
everyone in a difficult spot if I listen.”
Liam treated me like that when I was leaving the room earlier, so
what more if I stay here.
“We’re done talking. Liam, you must be tired, so you may retire now.”
But right now, Liam was occupied by the sujebi I brought in. He was
staring intently at the hand-torn noodles amongst the seafood, a
frown on his lips.
“…What is this?”
“Hand-torn noodles, sir.”
“Seafood in a dish like this…”
It seemed like Liam really did like seafood. He seemed upset that his
favorite seafood had been used in an unfamiliar dish. Maybe he’s
quite the connoisseur.
Even a duke was a human being, so he must have his likes and
dislikes. Still, it’s a little sad that he hasn’t tried tasting sujebi just yet.
I worked hard to make this!
It’s not the kind of dish that’s eye-catching and fancy like the food
that the protagonist of this novel, Seo Ina, cooks, but it’s still tasty.
“Rosé, bring your bowl here, too.”
“No, Your Highness, I’m alright.”
Now that Liam wasn’t showing any signs of leaving the room easily,
and with Schubert here, I absolutely have no intention of eating here.
It’ll be better for me to go back to the kitchen and eat comfortably
there.
“Then I’ll be o…”
I was going to say ‘I’ll be off’ right then, but Albert took a spoon and
scooped up a spoonful from the bowl. The well-cooked octopus and
soup went into his lips. As he savored the food, a strange silence
enveloped the room.
It suddenly felt like I’m in the finale of Master Ch*f.
“Delicious.
Albert said only one word, but it gave me a warm, proud feeling in an
instant. Because I knew that the way he lifted one corner of his lips
like that meant that he really liked it.
It made me even more happy to hear this because I made this dish
while thinking about Albert. It’s the kind of happiness that you could
only get by giving a present that fits the other person perfectly.
Liam gaped at Albert in astonishment. However, Albert was looking

at only me.
“But it’s lonely eating alone.”
“…Pardon?”
“Pardon?”
Albert’s words elicited an identical reaction from both Liam and

Schubert.
“I usually have someone I eat together with, but now…”
There’s nothing I could do in protest when it’s come to this already.

It’s really hard to say no to Albert.
“I’ll get some more food and come back right away, Your Highness.”
I’ll go out and give some sujebi to Blanc, too. The moment I was
going to say that, a thunderstorm from a certain place suddenly
resounded throughout the room.
Grumble, grumble.
“……”
“Hmm.”
Albert crossed his arms and took a good look at Schubert and Liam.
“Rosé.”
“Yes.”
“Bring two more bowls along with yours.”
“Yes, I understand.”
At such a late hour, I was about to have a strange meal with these
three men.
Chapter 79
Chapter 79
Translator: Yonnee
Wow, a meal with Albert and his most loyal retainers. My life was
turning into a desperate survival story of an employee being stuck
between the CEO and the Executive Directors… Well, it certainly felt
like that.
In fact, I was quite surprised that Albert asked me to bring two more
bowls of sujebi. I thought he’d want to eat with only me.
Was their relationship close enough that they comfortably ate

together? Or maybe he’s using this chance to get me closer to Liam
and Schubert. In other words, he didn’t want me to run off and go
away.
Would Liam and Schubert like the sujebi though? Considering Liam’s
expression a while ago as he stared at the sujebi, I’m a little afraid to
serve some to him. I’m less worried about Schubert since we made
the dish together.
“Here you are.”

I had poured some boiling hot sujebi into the additional bowls and
placed them on the tray which the attendant, who followed me here,
was holding. I also put some sujebi into a small bowl for Blanc.
“But is it really alright to give a cat something like this?”
“Of course it’s fiiine… I eat eeeeverything really weeeellll…”
Blanc said this very proudly, his voice slowing down in some places
as he spoke. He seemed excited at the thought of eating a brand
new dish. To other people, his words would just sound like a cat’s
mewls, but Blanc didn’t seem to care about that.
He was invigorated enough with the thought of him being able to eat
the food I cooked and this dish being something he’s never eaten
before.
Of course, the servant couldn’t understand a word of what Blanc

said, so he only felt perplexed as we left the kitchen. Then, he
inquired.
“For you to be helping me like this… You’re a bit unusual, aren’t you,
Milady.”
The attendant confusedly looked at me as I helped him out and

carried some bowls myself. There had been more than one or two
people who asked me the same question before. I’m going to have
to talk to Albert about this.
After going out the tower like this, with an ambiguous position that I
had, it’s difficult to know how to treat other people. I’ll only be able to
answer comfortably if I knew to what extent it was possible.
***
When it became certain that Albert, Liam and Schubert were going
to have a late dinner, we moved to the dining room.
The warmly heated dining room was cozy, and there was a long,
white table in the middle with luxurious chairs around it. Albert sat at
the head of the table while Liam and Schubert sat on each side of
him, though one seat apart from him.
Attendants placed one bowl each in front of Schubert and Liam.

Meanwhile, I was just standing there, agonizing over what to do and
where to sit.
“Rosé, come here.”
Albert beckoned me and pointed to the vacant seats at either side of

him.
No way, you’re not really asking me to sit there, right, Prince?
“Sit on whichever side you want. I don’t know which one you’d like
more.”
Albert, who pulled me out of my dilemma, said so gracefully.
But, uh, isn’t it like a crime for a new employee to sit with the
executives?
“No, thank y—”
“I told you that you’ve already been treated, but there may still be
some black magic left in you. I’ve explained to them both already, so
you don’t have to be so uncomfortable.”
I believe in this prince’s capabilities. Contrary to what he said, there

was a determined look in Albert’s eyes that said, ‘I’m sure the black
magic will never work again’.
“That’s the case, but even so, it would be rude to the Baron and the
Duke and…”
“Objecting against my orders is a greater sin.”
It seems the prince’s words take precedence. When Albert said this
in a low voice, I quickly bowed my head.
“Then I shall heed Your Highness’ command. Blanc, where do you

want to sit?”
“Over heeeere…”
Blanc chose the floor, far far away from Albert.
In the end, I chose to sit next to Schubert. I was torn about where I
should sit, but I still didn’t have the courage to sit next to Liam.
“Then, let’s eat.”
Following Albert’s succinct tone came the clattering of silverware.

There was no way for Liam and Schubert to avoid eating the same
dish since Albert himself had eaten some earlier. It was also the dish
that Albert asked for personally.
This might have been what Albert was going after—a trap that they
wouldn’t be able to get out of.
But besides that, there was something else that was bothering me
now.
The shocking fact that Albert’s bowl was now cold! He should have
just eaten his food while waiting for me to come back.
Though of course, I brought another serving for him! I did predict that
this was going to happen.
I placed the new piping hot bowl with steaming sujebi in front of
Albert.
“It’s better to eat it while it’s warm.”

Albert chuckled.
“Thank you for your consideration.”
Albert seemed to be keen on revamping my image. It made me a

little shy to be complimented in front of other people, so I replied with
an awkward smile.
“This is what I’m supposed to do. Your Highness gives me too much
credit.”
“What you’re supposed to do is one thing, and the way you do it is

another. When looking at it that way, should I say that you’re good at
your job?”
I felt weird. The words this great man had just uttered made me want
to do something more for him. At this, even if he didn’t have such a
mesmerizing appearance, I was convinced that Albert still would be
able to captivate anyone he wanted.
Fortunately, the other two men also seemed to like the sujebi. While
eating his sujebi quietly, Liam listened with one ear open at the
conversation between me and Albert. Schubert was also eating
quietly.
In the dining room, only the clattering of spoons rang. This meal time
was very boring since I couldn’t eat comfortably and burst out in
exclamation about how yummy the food is. I also couldn’t freely talk
to Albert and Blanc.
But you know, I don’t think there’d be a lot more chances of me

meeting Liam or Schubert later on. Now that I’ve made my actions
apparent, it seemed like the misunderstanding about me being a
witch had been resolved.
Chapter 80
Chapter 80
Translator: Yonnee
“Prince, there’s something I would like to ask.”
“What is it?”
Albert was picturesque as he asked, even while he laid down his

spoon back on the table.
“May I know what kind of person I’m known as here? Everyone

here’s treating me like a noble lady…”
“Hmm, right. The fact that we’re confined to a tower together or the
fact that I’m here, no one else knows unless they’re close aides.”
“Then all the servants…”
“They’re not any regular servants. They’ve been serving His

Highness since he was young.”
So that’s the reason why there weren’t many servants in this large
castle. I also noticed that there weren’t many people who greeted us
when Albert and I first came here.
“For now, you’re known as a distant relative of Liam’s. Is there

anything you want to do inside the castle?”
“If there’s a library, I would like to read some books.”
I don’t want to just ask Albert—I also want to solve things on my

own. I need to look up some information about Blanc, and also about
black magic and mages that were like Albert and Rosé.
“I don’t know what kind of book a maid would want to read.”
Sitting next to me, Schubert muttered and tilted his head to the side.
It didn’t sound like he was being sarcastic, just genuinely curious.
“I’d like to read up on magic and black magic… And I’m also curious
about dragons. May I borrow books on these subjects, Your Grace?”
“And books on black magic are considered to be forbidden, so there

are only a few of them here. Still, there are some.”
Although he was blunt, his answer wasn’t scathing. What did he

mean by ‘forbidden’ though? Then how did Rosé learn black magic?
I noticed that Liam’s expression was much more relaxed than I

thought it’d be. The sujebi seemed to have matched his tastes better
than I expected.
Good, good. Even if my food isn’t as delicious as Seo Ina’s, I can try
to garner the favor of the people around Albert…!
“Then may I borrow a book on the origins of magic and a book on

the history of dragons? It’s a shame about black magic, but…”
“I’ll have them sent to you tomorrow.”
“Thank you very much.”

I don’t intend to stay in the library for too long. Starting tomorrow,
Albert was going to be lying down all day, and I’d need to stay beside
him.
But I think I can read a book while I’m there, right? And I can ask
Albert questions if he can answer.
Though would it be too much to ask a sick person questions like

that? I’ll have to gauge his condition first.
As if he suddenly just remembered, Liam spoke again.
“I don’t know how you were placed under black magic, but you’re
under our charge now. Do not worry, I’ll make sure it’s solved.”
Dazedly, I blinked back at him and tried to wrap my head around the
words he just said. Worry? Make sure it’s solved?
“All dark mages have committed illegal magic, and they deserve to
be put to death.”
“…I see.”
So, if a dark mage were to be found, they’d be killed at once.
In my head, it felt like everything was floating. Dark mages deserve

to be put to death. Rosé’s a dark mage. And Rosé is…
Me.
If he knew this, would he try to overpower me now?
What would have happened if someone other than Albert found out
that Rosé was a dark mage?
I could now imagine a little just how big of a risk it was that Albert
made in bringing me here.
I’ll have to ask Albert more about black magic later. I’m not using
black magic now, but I thought I should still learn how to wield a little
of it for emergencies.
The center of the story was always Albert. Indeed, he was the male
lead who had everything.
I turned to Albert. And, I gave him a look of infinite trust and respect.
“Prince, do you like the shrimp? Would you like some more?”
Transferring my huge king prawn from my bowl to his was a sign that
I really—as one human being to another—like him!
“Never mind, you should just go ahead and eat.”
At my words, Albert chucked. At one glance, it seemed like his sujebi

bowl was still full.
“Then, I’ll dig in.”
I took some hand-torn noodles into my mouth. It was worth doing all
that to knead the dough. And the seafood mixed into the soup were
also perfect.
After the short conversation, the atmosphere became much lighter.

And I guess I’m not the only one who felt it.
“But where is this recipe from? I didn’t expect the noodles to be this
good, but… It’s amazing.”
Schubert cleared his bowl next to me as he asked.
Earlier, he was giving me suspicious looks while probably thinking,

‘what the heck is this’. His changed demeanor made me shrug.
But for a moment, I really couldn’t say anything and paused my

answer at that shrug.
I don’t even know where Rosé was from.
In the end, I moderately mixed some lies with the truth.
“It’s a dish that I used to make a lot before I went into the tower… I
learned it a long time ago, so I don’t know who I learned it from…”
“It tastes delicious. I think it’s the kind of dish I’d be craving for now
and again.”
Liam also praised the dish.
“You mentioned that you’ve cooked to suit His Highness’ tastes…

That’s an admirable skill.”
“Certainly. The chefs have been changed around a lot before.”
The two men smiled lightly and praised me. Meanwhile, I smiled
awkwardly back, scraping the bottom of my nearly empty bowl with
the spoon in my hand.
…I must never let it be known that I, more often than not, cook spicy
food for Albert.
Chapter 81
Chapter 81
Translator: Yonnee
To be honest, I’m more nervous about Albert saying something about

the spicy food, but he instead just agreed to the previous statement.
“I’m doing fine thanks to Rosé. It doesn’t feel like I’ve been locked
away.”
Liam’s pupils shook as Albert said this. Even so, the ensuing silence
wasn’t as awkward as I thought it’d feel.
“And the preparations?”
Liam grew tense again when hearing Albert’s question. Sitting next
to me, Schubert unexpectedly opened his lips to speak first.
“Public opinion amongst the knights is well-maintained, Your

Highness.”
“It seems only yesterday when you asked me, ‘Do I really have to
join the knight order?’ But now you’re doing a good job.”
Albert spoke proudly. I was rather surprised at what he said about
Schubert—he looked to be the type who’d say that he wanted to be
a knight ever since he was young, but it seemed like that wasn’t the
case in the beginning.
“That’s because I’m not as dignified as my liege, and I have not been
educated well.”
Schubert scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. His title

of ‘baron’ was somewhat like an honorary position. Seeing
Schubert’s attitude now, he must not have been a noble from birth.
He must be greatly loyal as a knight serving Albert. I’ll ask how you
guys met later.
“But the general public’s opinion is not very good,” Liam said.
Albert nodded as though he already expected this.
“Isn’t there a countermeasure that’s already finalized? Use that.”
“…Your Highness will allow that method?”
Liam frowned.
“We have to use everything in our arsenal. Don’t ask me again.”
It’s new for me to see Albert working hard from behind the scenes.
This enough told me that he was doing so much more without me
knowing.
After that, the conversation flowed between them. They didn’t seem
to be bringing up anything that was top secret in front of me, but I
could understand why.
As the tension in the dining hall eased little by little, the conversation
became more natural. It’s also fun to talk to more people. No matter
how much I liked being a homebody, staying home voluntarily was
different from being confined against my will.
I wondered at first why Albert made me sit here, but now I think that
he was right to do so.
But, you know, it’s still kinda awkward to introduce me to his

retainers when they’re talking about usurping the throne during this
nice meal.
Albert was now almost certain that I’m a dark mage, and one who
actively engaged in confining him to the tower. Removing the spell
on me before officially leaving the tower was practically a gamble for
him.
He couldn’t really be sure that I’ve changed, or am just pretending to

have changed.
Even so, Albert was giving me such good treatment and was now
even introducing me to his retainers.
I could feel no hesitation whenever Albert made a decision. And his

decisions usually led to good results. Maybe it was his intuition,
maybe it was a well-thought calculation.
Either way, it’s obvious just how great of a man he was. The fact that
such a person was being so considerate to me made the corners of
my lips unconsciously curl up.
Then, my eyes met with Albert’s.
Gracefully, he held the spoon in his hand, and slowly, his eyes
turned towards me in languid ease. Even his slightly opened lips
looked unrealistic. It felt like that even more so because I don’t think
his beauty was something that existed in the real world.
As he met my gaze, the look in Albert’s eyes deepened.
“Is there something you want to say?”
“As I’ve said many, many times before, Your Highness is very han…
Never mind.”
I was about to say something I usually said, but I clamped my mouth
shut when I felt Liam’s narrow gaze directed towards me.
It’s a bit embarrassing to repeat the same line of ‘Prince, you’re so

handsome’ over and over again when Liam and Schubert were also
here.
I guess the thick iron plate over my face had become thinner since I
hadn’t met other people for a while now. I need to get used to them
quickly. So, I smiled, hoping that next time would be smoother.
“It’s a pity.”
Albert murmured tacitly. I understood what he wanted to express, but

unfortunately dear prince, I can’t continue and say something like
that at a place like this.
Setting down his spoon onto the table, Albert rested one elbow on
the surface and rested his chin on a closed fist. The eyes that
resembled crescent moons curved beautifully.
“I was looking forward to what you were going to say.”
It’s something you hear everyday anyway? But when he said it like
that, it’s difficult to tone down the heat that I could already feel
blooming on my face in an instant.
“Oh, goodness me. It’s getting late.”
I hurriedly changed the subject. Let’s cut off that conversation right
there.
“Prince, aren’t you feeling tired? It would be better for you to rest
now.”
“Ah.”
Albert replied briefly, as if he remembered something because of

what I said. It was suspicious how he did that. Then, he wiped his
face with a handkerchief that Schubert had handed over, then he
muttered.
“Come to think of it, I’m sweating a little.”
…That’s not something you should brag about though?
It’s not like he’s sweating because of the hot food, it should be from
pain. It’s almost like he’s not even sick right now.
I could unconsciously tell that he was enduring the pain. At this, my

voice became sharp as I spoke again—this was because I was to
blame for the pain he’s feeling.
“…Don’t you think it’s better to go and rest now, Your Highness? I’ll
go back to my room now, too.”
I already knew that Albert couldn’t be completely honest here, but

why was that making me sad? I could feel my chest tightening up
distinctly.
Chapter 82
Chapter 82
Translator: Yonnee
“It’s not that bad. Still, it would be better if everyone retired today. My
body is reaching its limit as well.”
As soon as I heard Albert say that, I quickly got up from my seat, so

did Liam and Schubert. The two of them bowed towards him, and he
waved his hand gracefully to dismiss them.
“Go now. Good job today.”
“Thank you, Your Highness.”
“Thank you, Your Highness.”
Liam and Schubert left first. I bowed politely to Albert last.
“Then, Prince, I’ll leave as well.”
The moment I tried to follow after the attendant—

“Rosé, there’s something I have to tell you, so let’s go back to my
room together.”
Albert caught my arm.
Yep. If the boss calls, I go right away. With a somewhat sullen face, I
followed behind Albert. In my arms, Blanc was snoring cutely as he
had already slipped off into dreamland.
***
Before entering the room, Albert told me to wait outside while he’s
changing clothes.
After a while, I soon faced Albert, who was wearing nothing but
trousers and a loose robe.
“Come in.”
“…Yes.”
Flustered, I looked at him with wide eyes because it’s my first time
seeing something like this in my entire life. I mean, it’s not like I’ve
watched only one drama series just once or twice! If you show a
seductive face here, I’ll definitely lose!
But it’s difficult not to look.
Through his gray fringe, his eyes as red as rose petals could be
seen clearly. And those eyes were looking straight at me.
When I tried to lower my own eyes to avoid his persistent gaze, I

was greeted with a breathtaking sight between the loosely tied robe
—his clearly defined abs. Oh, hello…?
I’ve seen him work out not just once before this. But why was it that,
compared to seeing his entire upper body unclothed, this was a heck
ton more sensuous?
For Albert to wear something like this, seriously, why…? Is there a

reason you’re trying to suffocate me, dear Prince? If I suddenly have
a nosebleed here, would I still be innocent?
Without realizing it, I took a step back. But behind me was already
the closed door.
Albert’s low chuckle rang in my ears as he looked down at me with

my back against the surface. With shadows dancing over his face, a
smile could be seen.
“You’re trying to run away.”
The smoldering voice as hot as the sun was lower than usual.
“O-Of course not.”
I coughed and tried to clear my throat. If my voice were to tremble

here, he’d definitely think I’m some weirdo.
“I see you’re wearing something different.”
“I know I’ll sweat a lot in my sleep, so I asked for a robe I could wear
since I thought wearing this would be better. It felt like a lot last time.”
“Ah…”
Wasn’t it kind of a stroke of luck that the original Rosé didn’t know
that Albert could wear something like this? If Albert was dressed like
this every day, I don’t think I’d be able to face him properly day after
day—even with the shamelessly thick iron plate over my face intact.
I decided to just finish my business here quickly.

“Why did you call me, Prince? Is there something you need me to
do, or…”
“From now on, don’t bring up black magic.”
Albert’s words were simple and succinct. And I accepted it right

away. It’s true that any mention of black magic would just reflect on
me badly.
But there’s one thing I’m worried about.
“But shouldn’t it at least be revealed that I was a dark mage before?

The fact that the present king could have manipulated some things
behind the scenes might be key information…”
Albert smiled gently as I expressed my concern. However, this smile

was bordering on the cold smile that he sometimes gave.
“Don’t say anything about it. It’s better to just talk to me.”
At the sudden change in atmosphere, I turned my thoughts over. I

wondered if I should just stop talking here—but it’s something that I
couldn’t avoid. Even if it was something that the past Rosé did, her
actions were mine to bear now.
“The fact that I was a dark mage is a bigger problem than I

previously thought.”
“Yes. A dark mage is executed as soon as they’re found out.”
Executed. Standing on a precarious line between life and death, it

made me realize just how serious black magic was.
The casual way Albert said it also made goosebumps rise over my
skin. For a moment, I was shocked frozen by his heavy words, but I
soon breathed out a sigh of relief.
If it wasn’t for Albert, I would have probably already died.

In fact, I’m more worried about Albert now. As he was being blinded
by love or affection, he might not be seeing things clearly right now.
He was covering for me, and he was even treating the side effects of
black magic that had been left on my body. I was grateful for all that,
but I couldn’t help but be concerned.
Sooner or later, he was going to rise to the highest position and rule
this country. He should know how wrong it was to cover up things
while thinking only of personal feelings.
In this case, my conscience—which usually didn’t rear its head—

prickled and made my chest hurt.
“Don’t you think you’re favoring me too much, Prince?”
“You’re not the only one I’m taking care of, so don’t worry like that.
You seem to be scared I’ll become a tyrant.”
“You caught me.”
Grinning, I meekly agreed to his words. Smiles were always the best
tool to smooth over a bit of awkwardness.
“Your Highness’ sensitivity to other people is as sharp as always, so

there’s nothing I can hide from you.”
“Rather than sensitivity… It’s more accurate to say that it’s only
because I’ve been observing you now for a much longer time and
even more closely.”
Ah, he’s coming onto me again like this. His words were making my
face heat up. I glanced up at him and asked him mischievously.
“Prince, what if I’m actually a bad person, what will you do? You’re
letting me know everything.”
“A bad person?”
Albert stroked his chin as he was momentarily lost in thought. His
silence did not go on for long.
He leaned down towards me. His face came closer to me in an

instant, and his lips stopped by my ear.
“Then I’ll follow you to the depths of hell.”
A voice as low as a cello’s melody resounded and tickled my ears.
“I tend to hold grudges for a very long time, Rosé.”
“……”
“So, the moment you run away, you’ll have to think about what
excuses you can tell me the next time we meet.”
Please tell me that’s a joke. I’m dying here.
I could feel beads of sweat flowing down my back.
It’s not like I’m actually going to run away.
If I was, then I had a hunch that something huge would really

happen.
Chapter 83
Chapter 83
Translator: Yonnee
Now back in my room, I lay down flat on the bed. I’m so tired. I can’t
wait to go to sleep.
With the help of a lady-in-waiting, I changed into a thin nightgown

and once again thought about how Albert looked a while ago.
…Had he seriously been carved by God himself?
Regardless of Albert, for a moment, questions upon questions came

to mind about the original owner of this body, Rosé.
It’s no use trying to recall the original novel now, since she didn’t
have much of a presence as a character there. In the first place, she
was just a side character who was killed by Albert.
I now know how she got into the tower… But there were still many
questions that were yet to be answered.
How in the world did Rosé become a dark mage? Dark mages were
condemned with the death sentence the moment they were spotted,
that’s why they’d all gone extinct. How was she able to hide her
identity?
For someone like her, who was just a maid, how did she come to
know about black magic?
Did someone teach her? If so, then when and how did she meet that
person?
Not much was known about Rosé. Come to think of it, I couldn’t even
remember much of her memories. It was all just a blur, as if I’m
looking through a thick fog.
I tried my best to think it over, but I couldn’t come to any conclusions.

In the end, I had to give up. My eyelids were just getting heavier and
heavier.
Let’s sleep first. Sleep tight and put it off until tomorrow.
It would be best to wake up at around seven in the morning, right? I

have to make some porridge for Albert, who will be bedridden from
tomorrow onwards. After checking the time, I lay back down.
Strangely, even if I didn’t look at a clock, I consistently woke up at
around the same time.
Could there be abalone in the pantry? If they have it here, then I’ll be
able to make some abalone porridge… was what I thought, but ah. I
realized that they might not even have any rice here.
I’ve been in the tower for so long that I was taking things for granted.
Besides that, this was a duke’s residence. There must be a chef

around here who could easily match Albert’s taste better than I
could. I tended to trust the experts rather than trusting myself.
It’d be better to leave the food prep to them and go to Albert early
tomorrow morning so that I could nurse him properly. After covering
Blanc with a blanket, I closed my eyes.
This cozy bed was much better than what I had in the tower, but I
wonder why. I couldn’t fall asleep easily. This soft texture, which was
different from my futon on the attic floor, felt much too unfamiliar to
me.
I did come out of the tower before this, but I’ve never stayed out like
this.
All this time, I’ve been wanting to get out of the tower, but I might just
come to miss it later.
I would always carry with me the memories of those ordinary days

where we thought about only food, talked to each other, and then fell
back asleep.
I just might miss it because I know I won’t be able to go back to that

time before we’ve left it forever.
Gradually, my eyes closed. I thought about it for a while, but as

though my body couldn’t bear the exhaustion anymore, I quickly fell
into slumber.
***
“Mmm…”
Without having to be woken up by someone else, I opened my eyes

on my own. I glanced at the clock now, already expecting the time.
Just as I thought, it’s seven in the morning, the time I always woke
up at.
As I went down the bed, I approached the window and looked

outside. The moisture over the window’s surface told me what kind
of weather we’re having outside.
Perhaps because it’s winter, but it’s not bright out just yet. Though it
was dim, I could see snow falling all over the world. This place was
truly like a castle in a fairy tale.
Can we have a snowball fight before we go back? As I changed my

clothes, I had this silly thought. The lady-in-waiting helped me again,
and she let me know that I could have breakfast whenever I wanted.
But rather than breakfast, I had a more important agenda. I told the
lady-in-waiting that I’ll be back later.
“Blanc, let’s go!”
The ever-so-sleepy Blanc also formed a habit of waking up at around

this time.
“Okaaaaay…”
Blanc jumped into my embrace right then, and so I walked down the
hall with him in my arms.
There were fewer people around the corridors than I thought. Liam
seemed to have rearranged his staff just in time for Albert’s arrival.
So that his presence wouldn’t be revealed.
Along the hall where my room was, at the end of it was Albert’s
room. It was the biggest room there.
It’s lucky that it’s an easy enough route for me that I didn’t need
someone else to guide me. The castle’s hallways were like a maze,
so I’d still probably get lost around most parts.
Um… Should I get him some food? And I think it’s better to prepare
some wet towels. As I recalled what I did while he was sick in the
tower before, I quickened my pace.
Walking down the hall, I saw someone in front of Albert’s door. Was
he standing there to protect Albert? Upon closer inspection, I
realized that it was Schubert.
It seemed like he just came out from his morning training, seeing as
how he was wiping the sweat from his face with a handkerchief. With
his refreshing youthfulness on display, he really seemed like the
main character of a high school movie.
I’m kind of glad to have met him a day before. Maybe he felt less
skittish around me after eating sujebi together and playing with Blanc
yesterday? I cheerfully called out to Schubert.
“Baron!”
“Ah, His Highness’s maid.”
Schubert turned to face me, and when our gazes met, he nodded
seriously and muttered this.
“…I have a name, too, you know.”
“I don’t think I’ll need to call your name though. Ah, but is this little
one’s name Blanc? The cat.”
Schubert was practically recoiling from me, but the moment he saw
Blanc in my arms, his eyes sparkled. It’s amazing how transparent
he was.
With this robot called Schubert, the only keywords related to me that
were entered into his system were ‘His Highness’s Maid’ and
‘Blanc’s Guardian’, and this fact was felt by not only me.
Chapter 84
Chapter 84
Translator: Yonnee
Still, I just answered yes, and then moved on.
“I’m here to see His Highness.”
“Go on in. His Highness said that you can go in whenever you want.”
“Thank you!”
“…But will you take your cat inside, too?”
“Huh? Ah…”
Schubert’s question made me pause. Now that he mentioned it,

Blanc was afraid of Albert. And he’d also be worried if he’d see a
sick person.
“Blanc, do you want to wait here or go in with me?”
I left the choice to Blanc. Without even any hesitation, Blanc

answered.
“Stay heeeere…”
“……”
It seemed like he’s still scared of Albert. I decided to leave Blanc

here and go in by myself. I handed over Blanc to Schubert, who
naturally cradled him.
“Then, I’ll rely on you!”
“Of course—no, wait. Are you passing off work to me now?”
“No, I’m asking for a favor. I really, truly cherish Blanc, but it seemed
like Your Lordship took good care of Blanc yesterday…”
“…I see.”
Schubert looked irritated for only a moment because he soon

accepted the reasoning that followed, then he hugged Blanc. As he
looked down, he looked so happy. Blanc also nuzzled into the
baron’s arms as if to express how he also liked the man.
Ack, I almost got jealous just now. I thought I’m the one who’s
closest to you, Blanc!
“Ah, inside… His Highness’s nanny is inside.”
“Oh, then will we take care of him together?”
“Um… You can go ahead and try.”
Schubert blurted out these words instead of answering with a

straight ‘yes’. At this, I suddenly felt uneasy.
What’s this hunch? I shook my head and opened the door.
“Who’s there?”
And inside, I raised my head as I heard an unfamiliar voice. A strict-
looking old lady, who looked to be at least in her sixties, was sitting
by Albert’s bedside.
“Good morning. I’m here for the Prince… to look after him.”
“I am Greten, His Highness’s nanny. Though His Highness told me

that I will take care of him.”
“Yesterday, I was told to do this task.”
Greten raised her eyebrows as if she wouldn’t agree with me at all.

She looked as stubborn as the deep wrinkles on her face. You know
how they say about people’s personalities—they just get more
evident as one grew older.
“Even so, His Highness must not have meant to say that at all even if
it sounded like he did.”
“But I did hear him say it sincerely.”
I smiled back at her with a huge grin on my face despite her words.
When one’s life was mentioned, how many people would think that
those were just empty words?
Greten snorted as she changed the wet towel on Albert’s forehead.

Even while she was arguing with me, it’s clear that her entire focus
was on nursing Albert. This nanny was obviously something else.
“Between someone who has known and has taken care of His
Highness since he was a child, and someone who has spent only a
few months together with him in a tower, who do you think knows
him better?”
Ah, so Greten already knew who I really was. With her expression
full of contempt, even those dismissive words made my head hurt
already. This kind of emotional upheaval was something I didn’t
really enjoy.
With a soft voice and a gentle smile on my lips, I answered.
“I don’t believe that a measure of time can explain everything. A brief

encounter can perfectly capture someone and become everything to
them.”
I walked closer towards Albert. I could see that his condition wasn’t
so good.
He was soaking in cold sweat, and he couldn’t even open his eyes.
Guilt weighed heavier down on me as I saw how much worse he was
compared to before.
“For… For you to say that you can understand His Highness when
I’m here, you have no right!”
Flustered by my words, Greten went on a sermon.
“Do you think there’s only one or two people like you who have tried
to approach His Highness while blinded by his beauty? If all you plan
to do here is spout lies, then just leave!”
“I know that the Prince is handsome, but I’m still not lying.”
“Even right now you’re just seeing His Highness for his outward
appearance!”
…This was just the usual kind of look in my eyes that I had on
everyday though, but her words were kind of stabbing at me. Albert
was really so handsome though, so it’s not my fault that I’m prone to
his allure.
Clearly, Greten’s stubbornness seemed unyielding.
This argument definitely wasn’t going to end unless the person

concerned was going to step in. It’s been a while since I felt this way,
but I did encounter this kind of situation a lot while I was still an office
worker.
In the end, I acknowledged that needlessly being noisy like this
would only disturb Albert, and it’s not like Greten would be lax with
taking care of him. So, I decided to leave.
It’s not because I’m afraid of her that I’m choosing to retreat—it’s
because I don’t want that negativity rubbing off on me. There’s no
reason to continue a useless argument like this. And for Albert’s
sake, this was the best option to take.
Later once Albert wakes up, he’ll definitely tell her. But right now, she
still didn’t know.
But before I went out, there’s something I had to set straight.
“Just clarifying, but I came here, yet you made me leave, Miss
Greten.”
Albert might get angry at me later when I’m not there after he wakes
up, so I had to clearly state this here. Greten was puzzled by my
words.
“Why did you…?”
“If His Highness asks later, I’ll explain it like this.”
“He’s not the kind of person who cares about such insignificant
things.”
“The Prince is the kind of man who cares about everything like this.”
“He may seem outwardly interested even if it’s none of his business,
but he’s indifferent on the inside.”
The Albert Greten knew and the Albert I knew seemed to be on the
polar ends of a spectrum.
“Please remember the conversation we had just now. And the last
thing I’d like to say… Don’t regret making me leave, okay? I believe
that the Prince I know will want me to stay by his side.”
Wow. I really said such a cringe-worthy line, huh! You will regret
forcing me to leave! —but the milder version of that line!
But really, this was for Greten. Because I’m just here to follow
Albert’s orders.
“Ha, His Highness? He’ll feel the most comfortable without you by
his side. That’s why I’m here.”
Um, don’t say I didn’t try.
“Then, I’ll be on my way.”
“Go ahead. Don’t make any noise.”
And so, that’s how I got kicked out.
Schubert was nowhere to be seen. Instead, the attendant from

yesterday greeted first and then asked.
“Is something the matter?”
“No. It’s just…”
As I scratched my head, I was lost in thought for a moment.
I think Schubert went out to play with Blanc. It feels kind of wrong
that I’m not by Albert’s side.
“Can you take me to the library?”
It’s been a long time, but I think it’s a good day to read a book.
Chapter 85
Chapter 85
Translator: Yonnee
While there were some books available at the tower, the selection
we had was limited. Among the ones there, not one book interested
me.
But it’s different now.
I recalled the conversation I had with Albert yesterday. Besides black

magic, there were some other things I wanted to ask him.
I might be bothersome, but Albert had to explain it to me step by

step. Like when he told me about dragons before.
Because of this, I’m sure Greten was mistaken earlier.
Still though, at the core of it all, what I asked Albert yesterday was
about ‘magic’.
I do feel sorry and it’s a bit burdensome that I’m always at the
receiving end with Albert all the time. Here I am trying to turn down
his feelings but I still keep getting his help. I know I’m just leading
him on this way.
Even throughout yesterday’s conversation, another burden was

added as Albert found out about Rosé’s identity as a dark mage and
proceeded to hide it. This enough was quite serious.
I recalled the conversation I had with Albert yesterday.
“I wonder if I can wield magic though?”
Rosé Artius’s original status remained unchanged. Just because

Albert had guaranteed a pension and some plot of land for me didn’t
mean that the blood flowing in this body had changed.
Once I’m living alone later, it would be nice if I could protect myself
through magic.
And I also wanted to pay off my debt to Albert if I could.
Since this body I possessed was originally a dark mage, that’s why I
could see Blanc’s true form. Because of this, maybe it really is
possible for me to learn a few spells.
When I said this to Albert, his eyes widened in response.
“Why magic?”
I answered his indirect question calmly.

“If I can learn, I’ll be able to protect myself, and I do think it’ll be
useful down the line. And I’ll also be able to help you, Prince.”
“…Dark mages have gained mana, so maybe you can try. However,
it won’t be the same as a regular mage who’s born with it, and it’ll be
different when it comes to capabilities and variation. I hesitate to
recommend it.”
Then, with his arms folded, Albert stared at me for a moment.
“There must be another reason why you suddenly want to learn.”
“Because I’m always just on the receiving end. I want to help you
later, too, Prince.”
“You seem to be helping enough now.”
I don’t remember ever doing anything for him. Sure, I cooked food
for him, but that’s only because I needed to eat too and we’re eating
together anyway.
Albert uttered a whisper in response to my words.
“Peaceful everyday life.”
Then after that, he told me to go to bed.
I vaguely acknowledged that a mundane, sometimes frustrating daily

life felt completely different to Albert.
…I know that’s the case, but I still want to learn magic. But then
again, I’m still not sure whether Albert would teach me or not
because he sent me out without even telling me more about magic.
I can’t always rely on Albert. I’d better search for a way myself.
The attendant led me to the eastern wing of the castle. The path was
complicated, but it was strangely familiar.
“Isn’t this the way to the kitchen?”
“Ahh…”
That’s great. I can stop by the kitchen later and make some
refreshments. I can’t stay beside Albert, but I can at least give him
some food. I’m sure Greten wouldn’t stop me from doing so, too.
I was then left with a guilty conscience. I wonder if I should have

argued with Greten more and insisted that I stayed.
It felt strange. It’s the first time that I’m away from Albert for this long
of a time. Unless I decide to accept his feelings, I know that I
shouldn’t take the time we have left together for granted.
It seemed like I had gotten too used to the world where only him,
Blanc and I existed.
“Would you like me to assist you in finding the books you’d like to
read?”
“Umm, is it okay if I try and look for them by myself first?”
I was curious about what kind of place the library was, and I thought
it’s a good place where I can kill some time.
“Alright. Please have a pleasant day.”

After escorting me to the study, the attendant bowed and left. Except
for the windows everywhere, all the walls in this room were covered
with bookshelves so high up that it felt like I walked right into a tree.
Walls covered in a reddish-brown hue. The smell of books that would

soothe you in an instant.
“This place oddly reminds me of the tower…”
The books on the shelves were all neatly organized with a system
just like a library. I’m sure there’s a book about magic here
somewhere…
I decided to look around one shelf at a time. As I crouched there, I

had to raise my head again as I heard a questioning tone.
“What are you doing here?”
When I looked up, I saw Liam staring at me, sleeking back his black
hair, which was very apt for a grand duke of the north like him.
“I’m here to find some books about mages and dragons.”
“But didn’t His Highness call for you?”
“Ahh, his nanny was so stubborn that she kicked me out.”
Liam folded his arms as I said this, then he let out a sigh. ‘Greten
again,’ he muttered under his breath, as if it really wasn’t the first
time she’d shown this type of behavior.
She might have played a key role in defeating all the women who
flocked around Albert. Of course, Albert didn’t seem to want them
around him either.
As he leaned slightly against a bookshelf, Liam looked quite

picturesque. Similar to Schubert, he looked like a lost puppy with
drooping eyes, but he had a bit of a sharper countenance.
Just standing there, this guy was like the personification of an icy
breeze, like he’s really a grand duke of the… Wait, he really is a
duke of the north though.
“Yes, that’s why I’ll try to see him again this evening. Since that’s
what His Highness ordered.”
Liam widened his eyes faintly. Looking at his reaction, it seemed like
he’s here to talk about something else with me.
“…What do you plan to do with your life once you leave the tower?”
Chapter 86
Chapter 86
Translator: Yonnee
At the sudden question, I could only blink. Albert didn’t tell him about
the contract we made? I thought they talked about that much.
No. Maybe he hid it because my image would get worse if he told

others about it.
But it didn’t really matter. The core of it all was that—why else was
Liam asking me this question?
“I know what you’re worried about.”
Like a snake, Liam’s eyes narrowed after hearing what I said. With
his brows slightly furrowed, his glare towards me was chilling.
“How do you know? I never said anything.”
“As I was serving the Prince at the tower, I’ve got a good idea of
what you’re thinking of. You must be scared that I’ll keep hanging
around His Highness and make some unreasonable demands.”
“You can’t just chalk it up to being ‘scared’—I am only concerned for
His Highness. Even so, you’re right.”
Thud, thud. Liam approached closer. Because of the dim lighting, the
shadow over his face made him give off an atmosphere that was as
cold as the north pole.
“This person in front of me right now, I don’t know what kind of

influence you have on my liege.”
As expected, just because I was good at cooking, I wasn’t the kind of

person who could compel just anyone to open their hearts to me. It
seemed like Schubert was the only one as easy to win over with
some food along with Blanc.
“I don’t believe that you’re a good influence.”
…Suddenly, I had a realization. I might be able to take advantage of

the fact that he didn’t seem to favor me.
My conviction remained unchanged. The time I spent with Albert—

and Albert himself—was nice, but becoming his lover was a whole
nother thing.
I could see Greten’s gaze in the look Liam was giving me now.
Schubert also had the same gaze. I’m already tired of having to deal
with people who had their guards so high up against me.
If I had less common sense than I had now, then it would just be an
uphill battle of trying to gauge their view of me and trying to turn it
over. And even if I had a good sense as I did now, it’s still not
enough to tide me over.
But then again, I knew that if Albert continued his pursuit of me like
this, my feelings would get the better of me and overtake my
rationality.
Albert was also aware of this. That’s why he could relax and tell me
to do whatever I wanted.
He had everything, and he had the luxury of getting what he wanted.
Then, shouldn’t I do something more to counter this? Through

actions, not just words.
I spoke with a hushed tone.
“I know that His Highness is a good man, and I also know that I’m
not a good match for him.”
“……”
“If I tell you I just want to leave this all behind quietly, will you help
me?”
“You want to leave?”
“Yes. To a place where I won’t ever be able to see His Highness.”
Liam tilted his head to the side, as if he couldn’t understand what I

was saying at all.
“I need a more detailed explanation. Are you going to commit a

crime against His Highness? Why are you suddenly trying to avoid
him to that extent?”
“If it’s not like that, then I think His Highness will follow me.”
Liam blinked dazedly. As he was silent for a long time, he finally

murmured.
“I think I heard you wrong.”
“No, you heard me right. I meant it. He’s going to follow me.”
“…Are you that competent of a cook?”

That seemed to be the only reason Liam could come up with, after
scowling and turning his thoughts over for that long. I guess the
sujebi yesterday wasn’t so bad, huh.
I don’t think I could tell him about Albert’s feelings towards me, so I
just vaguely brushed it aside.
“I guess so.”
“I believe I heard a rumor recently about someone cooking a similar

kind of food to what you made… Ah, never mind. There’s something
more important to discuss right now.”
Liam was lost in thought for a moment, and he tapped the sword that
was on his belt. Then, he asked.
“Why do you want to leave when it seems like His Highness would
seek you out? Is it really because you feel that you don’t belong with
him?”
“That’s the brunt of the reason, yes.”
“You’re at least good at seeing yourself in an objective manner.”
“It’s a necessary skill for survival.”
Haha. I laughed after hearing Liam’s unexpected compliment. He

was right though. I wasn’t expecting anything after I first signed that
contract with Albert. I just tried to gain whatever I could within my
limits.
That might be one of the reasons why Albert started to like me. I had
the disposition of knowing my pace well, and I’m satisfied enough
with it. That’s why Albert couldn’t really say anything when I acted
like this.
“It would be difficult to avoid his watchful eyes entirely, so I can’t

guarantee it… We can talk about this later.”
A long stretch of silence ensued once again, but I then thanked Liam
and nodded. As I looked up, Liam’s glare seemed to have alleviated
a bit more than I thought.
It seemed like I managed to soften him up a bit. I bowed my head

towards him.
“Thank you.”
If I get Liam’s help, considering that he’s a duke, then things just
might pan out better. I suddenly became more fond of Liam.
I came to this library because there’s a book I’m looking for though!
But I decided to help Liam first.
“But is there a book that you’re looking for? I’d like to help you if I
can.”
“Ah, it’s a book about dragons…”
“Dragons?”
“Yes. A dying dragon fledgling appeared at the capital.”
Liam said this offhandedly.
But that wasn’t something I could just let pass.

Chapter 87
Chapter 87
Translator: Yonnee
I wasn’t concerned about the mention of ‘dragon fledgling’. What

caught my attention was the word ‘dying’. Albert did say that dragons
didn’t care for each other.
Since that’s the case, even if Blanc was in a situation where his life
was in danger, then there would be no one else but me who’d help
him. Because I knew this, I didn’t find it strange to hear about the
other dragon cubs.
As I opened and closed my lips, Liam and I met eyes. With an

expressionless face, he looked down slightly and asked.
“Ah, that reminds me. You mentioned that you were interested in
dragons, correct? Why is that?”
Liam didn’t have the capability to see Blanc’s true form. Can I tell
him about Blanc?
All I knew about dragons was what Albert told me. And Albert didn’t
like dragons very much.
…I think the biggest reason he dislikes Blanc was because I brought
him in.
When I hesitated, Liam walked past me and looked at the bookshelf

there.
“You don’t have to explain.”
But if I continue hiding it, I won’t be able to get any information from
Liam. More than that, I kinda need his help.
Instead of being completely honest, I sparsely told half-truths.
“Because there’s a dragon cub I know.”
“Ahh.”
Liam briefly replied like that with a sour tone of voice, but he soon
looked back at me with his eyes wide open.
“Do you wield magic?”
…Was that such a surprise? Feeling awkward, I nodded.
“I didn’t know about it either, but I guess that’s the case.”
“You haven’t really awakened yet, then. Ah, that’s why you’re looking
for books on magic.”
“Yes, but why is Your Grace also looking for a book on dragons?”
Liam pulled out a thick book from its shelf. It looked about a
thousand pages long.
“To confirm what happens when a dragon fledgling dies.”
“…What happens when they die?”
“Read about it on your own. Aren’t you here for that?”

Opening a book, Liam sat down at a chair behind a desk and waved
at me. It was more of a shooing gesture to make it known that I
shouldn’t talk to him anymore because he had to concentrate on
reading.
Unlike Albert, who would keep a straight, elegant posture whenever

he read a book, Liam flipped through the pages while hunching
forward, his chin on one hand. He didn’t seem to like reading books
very much.
Seeing that he had a sword on his person even inside the castle, it
seemed like he was a swordsman. Perhaps he’s more brawn than
brains.
Liam was certainly in good shape. Though not as much as Albert.
So what the hell’s up with Albert…? Was it his male lead buff?
Lost in thought, I returned to what I came here for. Liam was here
personally, even though he could have asked someone else to do
this.
That’s how important it was for him to check.
It seemed like it’s going to be difficult to get a straight answer from

him. When I saw the books about dragons from the shelf where Liam
took out the book he was reading now, I reached for about three of
them and brought them to the desk.
When I opened the book titled 〈 The History of Dragons 〉, I got

surprised by the huge dragon that’s illustrated on the page. It was
amazing to know that a huge creature that was bigger than an entire
castle seemed to exist in this world.
Can Blanc be able to transform into a huge dragon like this later? As
I thought of this, I suddenly realized that I have never once
envisioned that Blanc would die.
It’s said that dragons cubs were weak.
I was always with Blanc, so I didn’t even have time to think about
this. I just thought about leaving the tower and continuing to be with
him.
At the beginning of this book, I read about the same information that
Albert had told me about. It’s as if he had memorized the whole
book.
The reasons for why dragon cubs tended to die was also explained
in more detail—as a matter of fact, there were many reasons. The
closer they got to their 500th year, the less likely they were to die
from the most ridiculous reasons. But, still as ever, torturous pain
awaited them on their 500th birthday.
—After a fledgling dragon dies, its remains will cause a disaster

because of the consequential destabilization of mana in the
surrounding area. It is considered their final struggle.
The only evidence left that they existed in this world was a disaster
that would be caused after their death. This made me feel strange.
But why was Liam here to check this information? He said that a
dying fledgling dragon was found, not its remains.
“…May I ask why you need to know this?”
Looking back at me with one eyebrow raised, Liam replied.
“It’s for His Highness. The death of a dragon fledgling in itself would
have quite a large impact on the kingdom. And it’s a rather good
decoy.”
Liam’s words were ruthless.

“Why aren’t you thinking of saving the dying fledgling dragon?”
“There is no way to save one without a contractor. And it is the fate

of a fledgling dragon. Time and time again.”
We’re just taking advantage of this opportunity for His Highness,

Liam continued in a low voice as he returned the book to its place.
He passed by me and dusted his hands.
“Apparently, I heard that nobody wants to be its contractor, so it’s

better to stay away. If it so happens that you’re there for the moment
it dies, then you will die as well.”
The book also gave a warning about how terribly painful it was to be
a dragon’s contractor. The pain that would be passed on was far too
much for any human to endure.
I heard the same words from Albert, but they had a different impact
on me now.
When I first found out that Blanc was a dragon cub, all I wanted to do
was to create good memories before he’d have to overcome the
ordeal that he’d go through when he’d turn 500.
But right now, I don’t know anymore.
As I read about the pain that Blanc was going to experience, there in
clear printed script, it made it feel more real to me.
The more time I spent with Blanc, the more so it was going to be.
Albert also warned me not to be so attached to Blanc… As I was

trying not to give in to Albert, I couldn’t possibly ignore Blanc when
he’s alleviating my loneliness.
I want Blanc to live. I want him to be happy and look as cool as the
dragon on the first page of the book. I don’t want him to pass away
and become a natural disaster.
Then, a contractor.
Chapter 88
Chapter 88
Translator: Yonnee
As my head was now down on the table, I was lost in thought.
…If I was a mage, then I could learn how to wield magic with all that
I can for the rest of the year, then I can become Blanc’s contractor. If
it’s like that, then will Blanc be able to live?
If I do my very best for a year…?
What if I gather all one hundred of the best magic teachers and try to
sleep as little as I could just so I could absorb everything?
If not that, wouldn’t it be possible for me to learn from Albert?
But the moment I thought about Albert, I also recalled how he tried to
throw out Blanc. I just know he’d be against me becoming Blanc’s
contractor.
I wouldn’t be able to hide this from Albert for the rest of my life, so I
think I really would need to talk to him about this. Though it’s true
that I’ll need to wait for the right timing.
Otherwise, I had a very strong hunch that I’d have to say goodbye to
Blanc. I could already imagine the smile he’d have on his face as
he’d say ‘It’s okay,’ in front of me, then everything between us would
be finished.
“Ah, you’re still here!”
In the midst of these serious thoughts, I heard the voice of the

attendant. As I turned my head to face him, the sweaty attendant
looked as if he ran here as fast as he could.
“His Highness is looking for you.”
***
With the help of the attendant, I brought back with me several books
about magic and dragons. Then, he turned to guide me towards the
direction going to the room where Albert was waiting.
Seeing as how the attendant’s steps were more urgent than before, I
could already expect that Albert’s mood was not going to be the
usual.
Rushing through the corridors, I saw the sun slowly setting over the
horizon out the windows. At the same time, my stomach rumbled.
…Come to think of it, I haven’t eaten anything.
It didn’t seem like it’s been long since I went to the library, but before
I knew it, it was already dinnertime. I seem to have taken quite a
while because I’m not a speed reader.
Then, I remembered that I left Blanc in Schubert’s care.

“Can you look for the cat that’s always with me? It’s time to eat
dinner, you see…”
“I understand. I’ll look for it while you’re with His Highness.”
He hastened his pace. After meandering past the labyrinth-like halls,

I once again found myself in front of Albert’s room.
“We’ve arrived, sir!”
The attendant opened the door and ushered me in.
“Rosé.”
The voice beckoning me sounded like a sweet melody. I turned my

head towards the sound of that voice.
Just like yesterday, Albert was wearing a thin, sheer shirt that was
half translucent.
His hair clung to his forehead as though there was a wet towel there
just now, and through that soaked fringe were his eyes that were
opened languidly that just attracted people’s attention automatically.
Greten wasn’t sitting on the chair beside Albert’s bed. Seeing that
she was away, it seemed like she now knew that I was right.
The tray next to the chair had a bowl of soup prepared for Albert.
I arrived during dinnertime, so I should take charge. I set down the

books on the floor and sat on the chair. Then, I reached for the bowl
and lifted the spoon. Now, I’m all prepared to help Albert eat.
Albert’s gaze was resting on my hand that was holding the spoon.
He was staring at me with his lips closed in a tight line. As if he was
waiting for me to speak first.
Seeing Albert with no expression like this was terrifying. I now

understood why the attendant came running in a hurry to fetch me
earlier.
“Prince, I didn’t intend to leave. I was kicked out.”
“I heard.”
After I spoke first, Albert’s gaze visibly relaxed. But still, his eyes
were still narrowed like that. Perhaps it’s because of the shadows
from his long lashes, but his eyes looked especially red right now.
I lowered my shoulders and pretended to be pitiful.
“No matter how much I told Your Highness’s nanny that I know you
much better…”
“Why have you never told me? That you know me much better.”
Albert’s words made me pause. In the first place, I couldn’t really say
that I knew him better. I slipped past this and brought up something
else.
“I said that time can’t account for everything, but… I thought that it
wouldn’t be good to keep squabbling when we’re in front of Your
Highness while you’re sick. You should be resting in a quiet place.”
Albert blinked.
“I guess you never thought about how it’s much worse when you’re
not here with me.”
“……”
“And why are you changing the subject, Rosé? I’m trying to ask you
about what you said about knowing me better.”
Albert leaned closer to me. Then, his hand touched my cheek. His
face drew nearer in an instant.
…This touch. His hands were unusually hot. Inhaling, I stared at him
for a moment.
In this short distance where even our breaths could be shared, Albert
laughed and whispered.
“You, too. You broke your promise, hm?”

Chapter 89
Chapter 89
Translator: Yonnee
“You broke your promise, too.”
I was a little startled with how Albert was rationalizing his actions.
Though he knew that I’d accepted the skinship he’d initiate with me,
he always asked my consent beforehand. Whenever it got to this
point, the contract was far from my mind, but he always asked for my
permission.
My heart was pounding loudly. As he waited for my answer, it’s like

I’m watching a scene from a movie in slow-motion while I stared at
Albert’s adam’s apple move as he exhaled.
I looked up at him and immediately spoke.
“Prince, I did inform you that I did my best in that situation.”
“Your best, you say.”

“I told her that time doesn’t account for everything, but it’s still also
true that I don’t know a lot about Your Highness.”
I could have gone with the flow. If I wanted to keep Albert’s mood up,
just as I usually did, I would have just said that I was wrong, did
whatever he wanted and just flattered him.
But the barrier between us wasn’t just some one-dimensional thing.

The fact was that he’s a prince, and I’m just a maid. With all our
differences between us, it would eat up so much effort and emotion
that overcoming this would just leave us both exhausted.
Still, I couldn’t avoid this forever. Even more so because he

continued to think of me as someone special. I wonder if he’s really
seeing me for who I was.
After my precious family passed on, I realized just how difficult it was
to lose a loved one. Whether it was intentional or voluntary, it’s hard
to let go of someone who’s a significant part of your life.
The more you live amidst society, the more it’s inevitable to become
defensive and wary of your surroundings. It’s natural to weigh the
pros and cons every step of the way. Experience was something that
could turn a person into a coward.
Albert’s eyes grew wide. The red tinge that filled his irises were like
roses that were blooming.
I lowered my head and bowed politely.
“I’m sorry, Prince. I can’t smile and brush this off as I usually do.”
“No.”
I thought that he would agree, but he said no right away. I looked up

and saw his eyes curved up into a smiling expression.
As if his disappointment had vanished right then and there.

…Why though?
“Don’t be sorry. I prefer it this way.”
“…What way?”
“That you’re expressing your opinions. That’s what made me fall for
you.”
As if I was a glass sculpture, Albert raised my chin gently with one

index finger. Then, he whispered.
“Just as you said, time doesn’t account for everything. That’s why I
felt a little frustrated.”
“……”
“The fact that you think you’re not the one who knows me best.”
His words were like the sound of the wind that was flowing straight
from his heart.
“The fact that this was enough for my nanny to kick you out without
being able to say anything back.”
“……”
“The fact that you couldn’t defend yourself against that, and the fact
that you didn’t even think to argue back.”
The sigh that he let out after saying was reminiscent of the exhale
you’d do while smoking a cigarette. I stared dazedly back at him like
this, caught off guard as though I was a criminal who had been
arrested.
While his eyes were half-closed, Albert’s lashes fluttered. He gave a

helpless smile.
“I already said that I’d do everything in my power, but look at the
state that I’m in now.”
“It’s my fault.”
“Rather than my body being exhausted, it’s my mind that’s getting

impatient.”
I raised both hands to wrap them over his hand which was holding
my chin. Despite wrapping over one hand with both of mine, there
was still an exposed part in his, and so it looked like he had an
entirely different frame.
“I should have stayed. I should have kept my promise, but I made

the wrong decision. Your Highness also ordered me to stay. I’m
really sorry. I won’t let this happen again.”
It’s better to admit that I was wrong. Anyone could make a mistake,
but what mattered was how you’d accept them and grow from them.
I looked at him with strengthened resolve, and as he saw this, Albert

murmured quietly.
“You’re like a servant reporting to me.”
“…That’s not entirely wrong.”
“Even when I’m holding you by your chin like this, and while we’re
close enough that we’re breathing the same air?”
“…It’s not something that has happened only once or twice, so I’m
trying to get used to it.”
“Well, it’s not something that you should get used to.”
With a smirk, one hand of his went to the nape of my neck.
“I’m doing this to make your heart beat faster.”

It didn’t seem like he was giving me a chance to get away—he
crossed the distance between us in an instant, yet his approach felt
slow in this atmosphere.
He’s going to kiss me.
His lips brushed near my lower lip. The sensation of that very instant
made my entire body tense up. The memories of what we did before
made my face burn.
However, Albert stopped there. After that near-touch, the grip on my

nape loosened right then. His warm sigh fell over my lips again.
Albert smiled with satisfaction as he watched my face turn into a

tomato.
“After you made me feel so impatient, you seemed so calm that I felt
a bit wronged.”
“……”
“I didn’t forget about our contract. That’s why I’m trying to control
myself now.”
Like a heat wave despite the spring breeze, Albert said this with a
soft tone.
The hand that was holding my neck withdrew, as well as the hand
that was holding my chin. His face drew further away.
I blinked as I saw Albert sitting back again against the bed’s

headboard.
…Oh, he didn’t kiss me.

Chapter 90
Chapter 90
Translator: Yonnee
It didn’t happen. But why was I so sad? I widened my eyes slightly

as I recalled the near-touch that his lips had left.
Oh my god, I’ve gone crazy. All this time, I’ve been trying to push
Albert away, but it’s a shame that I couldn’t kiss him…? Crazy!
More than that, I even recently asked his right-hand man, Liam, to
help me run away. I know I’m definitely wrong to think that it’s a
shame.
Let’s calm down now.
I am a rational human being governed by proper ethics.
“Your face is saying that it’s a shame.”
“Absolutely not!”
But at my immediate response, Albert retorted back.

“You answered too fast. Like I’ve hit the bull’s eye.”
…This prince must already know me like the back of his hand. I
glanced over to him and suddenly recalled that I was holding a
spoon.
Oh, right. I’m here to take care of him.
Okay, let’s go back to doing that. After letting out a deep sigh, I
dipped the spoon in the still-warm soup and stirred it once.
Then, I got up and placed the tray down in front of Albert. However,
he just stared at the bowl of soup for a while, after which, he looked
back at me.
“I’m waiting for you to feed me though.”
I did so many wrong things today, after all. I might as well do this to
atone for my sins. I pulled the chair closer and picked up the spoon
again.
He opened his lips, and I carefully brought the spoon closer. Albert
then began to eat his soup.
An uncomfortable silence ensued. I was the one who spoke first.
“By the way, where is Your Highness’s nanny?”
“I told her to eat dinner and cool her head a little.”
“Ah, is that so.”
“I guess Liam didn’t know either that Greten would hate you so
much. Still, she’s someone who serves me.”
Since I was someone who exclusively took care of him while we

were stuck in the tower, I guess he didn’t think that I’d be kicked out
with such blatant contempt. I get it. Greten must not be showing that
side of herself to him.
Ah, now that the topic of Greten was brought up, this might be a
good time to convince him. And to put a wall between us.
“I understand how Miss Greten feels though. I can see where she’s
coming from. When a man and a woman are trapped alone in a
tower, there’s no way to see that in a good light, is there?”
“That’s what you’re dreading.”
“Yes.”
Albert rested his chin on one hand as he was deep in thought. Great,
I think he’s successfully being persuaded. I picked up the spoon
nervously, waiting for him to speak again.
Then, amidst the silence, he continued.
“Just as you said, rumors can spread easily. But people are easily
won over as well.”
“……”
“If you’re worried about the rumors that would arise about you, then
I’ll change them all for you.”
“It’s not so easy to turn bad rumors the other way around.”
“If you know a good method to do so, then it becomes easy.”
Albert’s voice rang low, as if he’s been through this many times
already. He sounded tired.
I was reminded of Albert’s current situation. Right, there were people

who didn’t know anything about him because of all the malicious
rumors that Rosteratu had spread about him. And it’s difficult to
separate yourself from such rumors.
Come to think of it, that’s one question, too.
I remember reading about Albert’s reputation being good even after

breaking out of the tower and successfully launching the coup d’état.
How did he manage to do that?
Then, what Liam said during dinner passed through my mind.
“But the public’s opinion about you isn’t very good.”
Albert nodded, but with a firm tone, he replied.
“There’s a method to overturn their thinking. I’ll use that.”
What method? But maybe I could guess it instinctively—the fact that

he’d take advantage of the rumors.
Which rumors was he going to use? Maybe the kind of rumor that
could topple the public’s opinion and at the same time hurt Rosteratu
as well.
Somehow, I had a bad feeling.
“Prince, regarding what you said during dinner last time. Are you
saying that you’re taking advantage of the rumors?”
Albert stared at me blankly for a moment, as if he was startled by

what I said. He usually had a languid atmosphere about him, but this
disappeared for a moment and was replaced by fatigue.
But it was over in an instant. Albert had a relaxed smile again as he

glanced at me.
“…Why are you suddenly talking about that?”
“When you were talking about the rumors back then, your expression
was weird. What kind of rumor are you trying to spread?”
He wasn’t answering me straight. Now I’m getting nervous.
“Prince, if it’s a rumor that you’re trying to spread, then I’ll hear about
it later anyway. Why are you hesitating now?”
“You’ll find out eventually.”
As Albert said this, he looked straight at me. And at that moment, I

wonder why his eyes suddenly clouded over.
Now I’m really getting a bad feeling. Why was he being so vague
about this?
“I want you to be the last person to hear about this rumor.”
“……”
“It’s something I’m willing to tell everyone for my benefit, but I’m
wishing that you wouldn’t know.”
Albert drew closer and reached towards my hair. It was exceedingly

warm, his touch.
“Even though I know that this is a ridiculous wish.”
Albert added quietly.

Chapter 91
[ note: This is NOT where we left off in the previous website.

Please read the yellow message above. ]
Chapter 91
Translator: Yonnee
“I will buy their sympathy.”
“……”
“People will be quite sympathetic once they realize that the person
who is all the way up there is, in fact, not so different from
themselves.”
I could guess what kind of story he’s going to spin.
Rosteratu looked down on Albert Grey. Albert lived as though he was

dead and lowered himself, but that was because Rosteratu was
using Albert’s unhappy family history against the prince.
He was a child who barely survived between his father and older
brothers, who all betrayed their own family and lost their lives in the
pursuit of higher status.
It was a story that was kept down to a hush even amongst the
aristocrats, so of course this was never known among the
commoners.
“I want to remain the perfect man in your eyes, even a little longer.”
As he murmured this, he looked particularly lonely.
If it was something that he didn’t want me to know but at the same

time something that I would know eventually anyway, then I don’t
want to rush him now.
“Then you don’t have to tell me.”
If it was that painful for him to let me know.
“I don’t want to force you.”
I know there’s a good reason why Albert was acting in this way.
He chuckled quietly.
“Thank you.”
The bowl was finally empty. I cleared the tray and carefully examined
Albert’s condition. He was looking out the window with an
expressionless face.
With his arms crossed while he looked out into the landscape, he
matched the winter winds of the north perfectly. Albert’s countenance
was as cold as the frost out the window whenever he wasn’t talking.
His gray hair, which was devoid of any warmth, seemed to add to
this atmosphere even more.
I went to the bathroom for a moment to fetch some water then came
back to soak the towel in the basin. When Albert watched me do this,
he asked with a clear voice.
“Is there anything more you want to ask me?”
“…Um, may I ask?”
“Ask away. I’ll try to answer what I can.”
Perhaps he was trying to lighten up the mood, but there was a smile
hanging on his lips now. However, I couldn’t tell whether this was a
genuine or a fake smile.
Nevertheless, I decided to go along with it because of how worried

he looked just a moment ago.
“If I want to know Your Highness a lot more than your nanny, then I’ll
have to ask you many questions, won’t I?”
I smiled broadly and responded like this in an upbeat manner.
“Yes, that would be very nice. Now and in the future, as long as
there’s something you want to ask, just ask away. Don’t worry
whether it’s something you’re allowed or not allowed to ask.”
“…Did you read my mind?”
“Not exactly. You just made it obvious enough that I could read your
expression.”
Albert shrugged as he said this, and I couldn’t refute it. I felt sorry for
him for a moment there, but my nerves shot up once again.
“If you really knew what I was worried about, then you wouldn’t be
able to say that.”
Grumbling more, I purposefully placed the wet towel on Albert’s

forehead crookedly.
“What you’re worried about is this—that you haven’t even received a
confession yet, but you’re already mulling over how to turn me
down.”
Wow, seriously. I got goosebumps on my back. I shivered, even.
“Prince, I’m asking you seriously. Are you just straight up reading
people’s minds with a magic spell or something?”
“Not at all. Reading minds is not something that could be done by

magic in the first place.”
I was being one hundred percent serious though. It’s embarrassing

to watch Albert burst into laughter after hearing my very serious
question, which he somehow interpreted as a joke.
While laughing out loud, Albert finally settled down when he saw the
way I was glaring at him. Pfft. Still though, he let out a small noise
that indicated just how much he was holding back his laughter, and
at this, I just squeezed the other towel extra hard.
“Just don’t think about turning me down then. We can’t continue

living together like we’re strangers anyway. And if I have anything I’m
curious about, too, I’d like it if I can ask you as well.”
“……”
“I’m saying this as one person to another.”
I was suspicious of the way honey seemed to make his words sound
more convincing. Otherwise, there’s no other reason out there that
could win me over.
“Prince, I think you’re becoming more eloquent than you look these
days.”
“I don’t know if that’s a compliment or not. You’ve got high standards

after all.”
“It’s only because… Your Highness is exceedingly handsome.”
I admitted it honestly.
It always seemed like Albert got his way in the end, but it’s not bad
this way since it’s not like I lost anything.
I picked up the towel and wiped off the sweat on his neck.
“Umm… Would you like to change your clothes?”
“I’ll change a little later. Ah, I just remembered. Did you find some
books about magic and dragons?”
“Oh, yes. I found some.”
I nodded in response. Albert widened his eyes and continued

casually.
“Magic is difficult to learn through theory alone, but… If you also

found books on dragons, you’ll know well enough about them.”
“……”
“Especially about what that dragon fledgling you have by your side
will have to go through.”
The way Albert said this indifferently made me uncomfortable. He

might have been waiting for me to research dragons since he didn’t
like Blanc in the first place.
Although Blanc was afraid of Albert, Blanc followed my words well

and was also worried about many things.
I murmured softly.
“Until when are you going to call him a dragon fledgling… Rather
than that, I think it’s better to use the term dragon cub.”
Whenever he said ‘dragon fledgling’, it almost sounded like he’s
cursing at Blanc.
I know I was only talking to myself, but I’m sure Albert heard me.
Still, he went straight to the point.
“So, when are you going to let him go?”
t/n: when Rosé pointed out that ‘dragon fledgling’ sounds like a curse word, it’s because the
term dragon fledgling/드래곤 새끼 (literal tl: dragon baby) is close to 개새끼 (dog baby),
which roughly translates to a very colorful phrase that starts with ‘son’ and ends with ‘itch’.
Chapter 92
Chapter 92
Translator: Yonnee
I’d been trying to avoid this topic, but I didn’t expect Albert to bring
this up first.
I had a hunch that I would have to say goodbye to Blanc if I failed to

convince Albert properly. But I didn’t expect that the moment of truth
would come to me this fast.
To be honest, if I come out and say that I’m thinking about becoming
Blanc’s contractor, then I had a stronger hunch that he’d just go
ahead and throw Blanc out, frosty eyes and all.
No, it’s not just a hunch at this point. I’m certain of it.
When I hesitated to answer him, Albert continued speaking calmly.
“I didn’t say anything because you seemed to be relying on it a lot,

Rosé, but once we leave the tower, you’ll be able to meet more
people. You won’t have to pay attention to it anymore—you won’t
have to be lonely anymore.”
Throughout it all, it seemed like he completely figured out why I let
Blanc in. I mean, considering how he already hated Blanc from the
very beginning, it’s amazing that he didn’t say this until now.
“Don’t you already know? What usually happens to dragon fledglings

and how dangerous it is to be around them at the time of their
death.”
At the truth bombs he kept dropping at me, I inevitably flinched. If he

really knew me, then he’d know what I was afraid of.
And because I was the person he likes, I know that he’s only saying
this for my own good. And I already found out how dangerous it was
to continue being with Blanc.
“Why aren’t you answering me?”
However, despite Albert’s urging, my lips were tightly shut.
“Rosé.”
What should I say? I can’t open my mouth easily.
If I don’t say anything here, Albert was going to keep driving the nail
into the coffin, and it’s as good as saying goodbye to Blanc for my
own good. It felt like I was going to be separated from him right
away.
“Rosé?”
His urging eventually made me speak. I didn’t even know what I was
saying. My mouth just started speaking on its own.
“W-Would it really be dangerous if I become Blanc’s contractor?”
“…What?”
Albert stared at me blankly.

He was lying on his back this whole time, but he sat up right then.
The wet towel that had been on his forehead fell to the floor.
However, that wasn’t the problem here.
In an instant, there was an entirely cold look on his face that shut me
up right away.
Maybe I said it for the sake of trying my luck, but my thoughts really
spilled out of my lips before I could stop them.
I wouldn’t have said it in any other normal circumstance, but I

couldn’t think of a way to bring it up better.
When someone’s cornered, they’d really say anything that came to

mind, huh?
Sighing, I leaned down to take the wet towel from the floor. However,
over my bowed head, Albert’s voice resounded ferociously.
“Rosé.”
In the end, I decided to just be honest. I placed the towel back on the
tray. While avoiding his vicious glare, I answered.
“I’m seriously thinking about becoming his contractor. After spending

a lot of time with Blanc… Compared to the pain that I read about in a
book, saying goodbye to Blanc would hurt me so much more.”
“…….”
There was never a time when the silence around Albert was as
frightening as it was now. I hurried to explain.
“I can start learning magic. If it turns out that I can become an

incredible mage within a year, then I can become Blanc’s contractor
successfully through this sheer incredible talent that might just be in
me.”
“……”
Compared to any horror I could think of in my imagination, Albert’s
silence no matter what I said was all the more terrifying.
“Prince, I’m really, really scared, so can’t you say something,

please?”
Albert’s hand moved. As he reached for one of the books I brought

with me earlier, he spoke so quietly that it was almost like a whisper.
“Maybe you didn’t read it properly.”
Albert opened the book, went to the page where it explained what it
meant to be a dragon’s contractor and showed it to me.
He couldn’t even see the contents of the page as it was turned to

me, but he recited the contents without a hitch.
“The contractor will receive the ordeal’s pain as it is. In the process,
different people experience various levels of pain, but it could last for
as long as a month until the dragon becomes a full adult.”
What he read out loud was much more detailed than what I read
earlier. Albert must have memorized this book by heart.
Still, I countered him.
“…But if I can endure the pain, as a dragon’s contractor, I’ll have a

body that’s close to a half-dragon. It says there that it’s almost like
being ‘reborn’.”
But at this, Albert immediately retorted.
“But while a dragon goes through the process of becoming an adult,

some say that the contractors fall to an isolated place where it’s
impossible to ask help from others.”
Mmh, neither of us seemed to be convinced by the other side when it

came to Blanc.
As he closed the book and rested his chin on one hand, Albert
looked straight at me.
“I can’t bear to watch you walk straight into a fire.”
“I haven’t decided for sure yet.”
“Then it’s better if you can see it for yourself.”
“…See what?”
Albert narrowed his eyes dangerously. Those crescent moons

suddenly made me have a bad feeling.
“You’ve heard about the dragon fledgling that’s dying. Go and see it
for yourself—just how devastating its surroundings has become.
What you’ll see is only a fraction of what you’ll experience
personally.”
“Prince, I can’t possibly leave you alone…”
He spoke in a low voice.”
And so, it was something I couldn’t refuse.

Chapter 93
Chapter 93
Translator: Yonnee
After Rosé revealed her thoughts of becoming that dragon fledgling’s

contractor, Albert knew that even if he tried to talk it out with Rosé,
he wouldn’t be able to change her mind. It was also a problem when
he could read her this quickly.
The ever-increasing pain he was feeling also added to why he

wanted to let her leave right away. He wasn’t used to showing his
struggles to others.
“Hu…”
After sending Rosé back to her room, Albert groaned in pain as

though his entire body was burning.
This pain was never something he had gotten used to. It felt like his
whole body had been set ablaze in a fire pit. Every moment, every
second, this fire burned through him. As he felt as though his bones
were being broken to pieces then melded back together again, the
thought even crossed his mind that it might be better to die than to
endure.
At first, this was all he thought about.
Even though he knew that the human body was much tougher than
anyone would expect.
Fortunately, he wouldn’t have to hold back his groans due to the

soundproofing spell on the walls.
He was aware that the pain of becoming a contractor was far beyond
just this. So, he couldn’t understand what Rosé was thinking
anymore.
‘…What kind of contractor do you even want to be when you can’t

even overcome a black magic curse by yourself?’
It hadn’t been long since Rosé found that dragon fledgling, but why
was it that she’s gotten so attached already.
‘You’ll think differently once you’ve seen it for yourself.’
A visual manifestation of fear had a much greater effect on people.

That moment would be stuck on their minds for a long time.
Albert once thought that there would never come a time when he’d
feel like a normal person. He still had that notion while he was
trapped in the tower.
Until she urged him to sign that contract.
Then, they spent the days normally—eating, talking, then going to

sleep at night. He had expected this period in his life to be like living
hell. But instead, he was given a chance to realize a new meaning of
life.
Precious moments in one’s life would not come often. If one did not
act in time, then they would be left brooding and lamenting the past.
Like his foolish self, during the days of his childhood.

***
Before sunrise, Liam was already in Albert’s room. This was

because Albert had called for the duke.
Holding desperately onto his fleeting consciousness lest he’d

collapse, Albert was sitting against the wall as he let out a long,
drawn-out sigh. He swept back his sweat-drenched hair.
“The dragon fledgling, its condition.”
“We’ve determined its location at Hetendorr. According to a mage’s

report, it had let out a cry not too long ago.”
When a dragon fledgling would let out a deafening cry, it was a sign
that it had less than a week left until it’s dead.
“It is a blue dragon, but it’s being much more cooperative than we
expected. I believe it’s taking this as an opportunity to take revenge
against Marquis Evnen.”
“So it knows the ways of the world.”
Unlike some other fledgling here, Albert muttered to himself. He

thought of Blanc, who continued to stick to Rosé’s side. How
incredible it was to just be sleeping all day.
“What kind of revenge is it?”
“The fledgling is nearly 500 years old, and apparently it had been
attacked by Marquis Evnen before.”
“How sad.”
Despite his words, Albert’s tone was indifferent.

Dragons could travel through time and space, even back to the past,
and they could easily change reality as it was here in the present. An
increase in dragons in this world was something that wouldn’t benefit
this side at all.
“It must be because Marquis Evnen hadn’t been able to control his
greed again.”
“Yes, that seems to be the case, sir. There are also reports that the
mages and the Marquis had made a deal between themselves.”
Marquis Evnen was a close aide of the current king, Rosteratu. The
marquis was a man who yearned to become a mage, but because
he lacked the mana for it, he instead had a great desire to acquire a
dragon to allow him to gain the constitution of a half-dragon.
If that dragon fledgling were to be left with that marquis, then it’s
obvious what its fate would be.
“I believe I’ll need to go there myself, Your Highness. It’s a great

opportunity to hasten the coup.”
With the disaster that the dragon fledgling’s death would cause,
Albert intended to maximize this opportunity to damage Marquis
Evnen’s side and drive a wedge between him and Rosteratu.
“I was going to say that as well. And, I have another order for you.”
“What is it, sir? Is it the rumors you told me to spread starting at the
outskirts?”
“……”
The moment those rumors were mentioned, the first thing that Albert
thought of was Rosé—back when she said that he didn’t have to tell
her about it if he didn’t want to. That expression of hers that
comforted him so.
How could he not love that kindness of hers?

Schooling his features, Albert continued speaking.
“Take Rosé Artius to the capital with you and show her the
landscape of the disaster.”
“…Pardon?”
Liam asked back with a dazed expression. Just taking the maid with
him to the capital was baffling enough, but to take her to the forefront
of the disaster?
Albert narrowed his eyes. He explained the situation briefly to Liam.
“She’s planning to become a dragon’s contractor.”
“…Is that so? But how, when you’ve just been at the tower…”
“The cat that came here with us is a dragon fledgling.”
“Ahh…”
Liam grew silent, choosing his words slowly and carefully before he
replied. He didn’t want Albert to catch on that he and Rosé had
talked back in the library. There was a risk that Albert would put two
and two together if Liam made anything slip here.
That the maid, Rosé Artius, and Liam had met in the library and
decided to cooperate so she could run away.
Chapter 94
Chapter 94
Translator: Yonnee
This plan was something Liam was all for. He couldn’t believe that
the maid willingly wanted to leave Albert Grey when he’s the most
perfect monarch out there.
“Rather than the pain that she had never experienced personally…
she said that it would hurt her more if she were to part with that
fledgling.”
Albert couldn’t speak without pausing from time to time because he

was gasping out from the pain that wracked his body.
However, the following words that Liam heard did not waver a single
time.
“When my person says they’re going to walk right into the gates of
hell, shouldn’t I stop them, she said.”[1]
“…….”
The languid smile on his lips would make anyone mesmerized. He
didn’t look human. As he was not just a man but a mage as well who
would push the boundaries of strength, there was a certain air to him
that made him seem absolutely peerless.
Liam was at a loss for words.
Compared to the shock he felt that the cat Schubert had been
playing together with was actually a dragon, he was even more
astonished that the woman named Rosé was determined to become
that dragon’s contractor.
Since she had read the book about dragons, she should know what
it meant to become a contractor. And, again, Liam was shocked to
know that she was trying to protect her person—no, well, her dragon.
‘She might just be more reliable than I thought.’
Liam’s first impression of Rosé plummeted the moment she

appeared at this place in Albert’s arms. However, ever since he had
a talk with her at the library, and now with what Albert said about her,
his confidence in trusting her was inched upward.
“I understand, sir.”
Of course, that didn’t mean he was in favor of letting Rosé stay by

Albert’s side.
The relationship between these two was subtle but evident. While
Albert was originally the kind of person who would take good care of
the people on his side, there was always a wall that prohibited
anyone from getting close.
But whenever he was in front of Rosé, that wall just vanished.
At his core, Albert was an orphan who once had no power. Once he
ascended the throne, it wouldn’t make sense for him to make that
maid his queen—this would only serve as a thorn at his side.
In the first place, marriage was more like a contract of mutual
benefit. There were plenty of noble ladies who were willing to sign
such a contract with Albert.
Any good retainer would do their best while serving their liege. And
so, Liam would do his best with his liege’s best interests in mind.
Even if Albert were to hate him, as long as all that Liam did was to
help the future king, then that was enough.
“Match the time you come back from the capital with me. You can
leave tomorrow because we don’t know when the dragon fledgling
will die. Return by the weekend.”
This timing was the most ideal for Albert.
It’s going to take a while for them to torture the dark mages and
make them cough up what they knew. He was thinking about how to
make Rosé stay away from his room in the meantime, and it all
managed to work out like this.
This was a good opportunity for her to see the capital as well…
Then, she would see that there’s no need for her to keep that dragon
fledgling by her side.
The Rosé he knew was someone who cherished her own life dearly.
‘That’s the reason you made me sign that contract after all.’
At that time, she knew that the very moment she stepped out the
tower, she would lose her life. So, she pushed for the contract and
suddenly changed her attitude entirely.
Rosé had become a completely different person.
‘Should I talk to you about this later, I wonder.’
Rosé didn’t seem willing to bring it up first and talk about it, but it was
still a matter that they must address.
While Albert was lost in thought, he recalled something that he
hadn’t thought about in a very long time.
…After Rosé changed, she reminded him of someone. When he was

a child, that person…
As Albert was immersed in his thoughts and at the same time trying
to suppress the pain he was in, Liam’s stiff voice rang out.
“I understand, sir. I’ll report back to you once everything is ready.”
“Okay.”
Liam left. As soon as he went out the door, a knock followed as

though the person out there had been waiting.
Knock, knock.
Albert frowned irritably at the surging headache that plagued him.

There was only one other person who could enter his room at this
time.
“…Greten.”
“Y-Your Highness. You’ve been too harsh. You drove me out like that
yesterday and…”
After having just entered the room, Greten’s eyes brimmed with tears
as she hurriedly stepped forward to change the wet towel on Albert’s
forehead. Before she could, Albert slapped Greten’s hand away.
“So it seems you don’t think you did anything wrong.”
“…I never thought that Your Highness favored that child to this
extent. From now on, I’ll fix my way of speaking.”
What Greten said made Albert raise an eyebrow.

“Is that what you call an apology? I’m mad at you because you acted
like you know me better.”
“……”
“Just because we’ve been acquainted since I was young, do not

boast that you know everything about me, Greten.”
“Your Highness, but…”
“The whole kingdom will know the truth about me anyhow.”
As she was shedding tears as she picked up the towel that fell on
the ground, Greten looked up with a bewildered expression.
“…Pardon?”
“I guess Liam hasn’t told you yet. The rumors are already spreading.
The things that you thought only you knew.”
“…T-That? Your Highness, but you must c-continue to hide that w…

weakness.”
Greten stammered as she spoke.
It was a part of Albert’s past that she especially knew, and it was
what made her Albert’s person.
It was a flaw that a divine king should never have. To spread such a
story! That’s impossible!
Greten’s expression became badly distorted.
“Your Highness, you can’t do that. Have you not told me to hide it?
You must continue to keep it hidden. It’s like a curse. A curse, Your
Highness. It’s something that would incur even God’s wrath. So then
you must—”
As he listened to Greten utter words like a crazed madwoman,
Albert’s eyes curved thinly.
Right. This was a situation that he was familiar enough with.
A nanny who had deluded herself into thinking that she was special
to him, regarding him with the insulting idea that he was a king who
could do nothing at all. Left suffocated and unable to breathe, he
was led to believe that this was all utterly normal.
There was a time in his life just like that.
¹ this line is not so clear-cut in Korean as it is here in English just because of that one
phrase at the end, which was ‘she said’. there are two interpretations here: (1) Albert
recounts what Rosé had told him about not wanting to let Blanc die, or (2) Albert says that
he’s not willing to let Rosé walk right into hell because she’s his person. ↩
Chapter 95
Chapter 95
Translator: Yonnee
“If you can’t believe me, then I’ll tell you personally—about the
rumors I’m spreading.”
Observing Greten’s blank expression, the corners of Albert’s lips

tugged up faintly.
“The poor prince, whose life had been in danger under the threat of
his own blood family, wished to die many times.”
In front of Rosé, he couldn’t open his lips at all as though they’d

been covered by stone. However, they opened so easily in front of
Greten.
Because he knew that just because he’d say this, it was a fact that
Rosé wouldn’t treat him differently.
But with her nature, wasn’t it obvious what she would do? Even
though what she would say to him was sincere, he didn’t want to
hear it—he didn’t want to see her in tears. He knew that she would
cry for him.
How big of an irony this was. He wanted to know more about her, but
he didn’t want her to know more about himself. He wanted her to be
the one who knew him best, yet he also wanted to hide this side of
himself from her.
Even if he were to sell his sob story at a bargain prince to buy the
sympathy of many, he wanted to stay as the man who wasn’t like
that. Only to her.
The one who sometimes teased her, the one who sometimes would
get shocked by the food she made, the one who sometimes
complained about how well she could read the room…
This was the version of Albert Grey he wished to remain in front of

her—a prince worthy of this appearance.
His red eyes glistened like blood. In his mind, he could see the figure
of his brother, who had collapsed to the ground and was prostrating
towards him.
Albert’s voice echoed silently within the room.
“Half out of his mind from living all alone, the poor prince was taken
to the palace by the order of the king. However, instead of the
attention that he craved, the king instilled hatred.”
As he talked, his intonation was steady with no high or low tones. It

was a neutral voice that told this story.
“Now afraid of the prince who might take his place, the king
imprisoned him in a tower and spread false rumors about him. Once
again, the prince was betrayed by the only person he trusted. And
so, the blade of revenge was sharpened.”
“……”
“And right now, that prince is trying to denounce the corrupt king and
try and find his rightful place.”
Watching Greten tremble, Albert smiled.
“What do you think? Isn’t it the most ideal rumor? A moderate mix of
fact and fiction makes it perfect.”
“……”
“My distinguished looks, too, would bring me more power as my

appearance can buy more sympathy and gain traction for this
narrative.”
Albert rested one hand over Greten’s shoulder. He patted the

trembling old woman slowly.
“Do not think that you are special.”
“……”
“The reason I have not revealed this fact thus far was not for the
benefit of your arrogant behavior.”
Erasing any trace of the smile he had earlier, Albert whispered into
Greten’s ear.
“I wonder when I’ll ever hear again that you’ve used my name to
manipulate other people?”
The hand on the shoulder tightened. Greten felt a splitting pain.
She knew very well that he was the kind of person who would go
through with it, if he so wished it.
“…I have never thought to do that.”
“Me, too. I want to believe that you don’t have any such useless
thoughts.”
“……”
“For that, you’ll have to be on your best behavior from now on, yes?”
“……”
“Shall we start by reestablishing the line that you had crossed?”
Rising to his feet, Albert turned his back on Greten. He snapped his
fingers. In an instant, Greten left hurriedly.
She had a strong intuition that she really might lose her life right here
and now.
***
Meanwhile, just after Liam had left Albert’s room, he headed straight
to Schubert’s room. The baron was there stretching and warming up.
“Oh, Duke.”
Meeting him here, Schubert waved his hand to the duke. He was as
light as a feather when he raised himself from the sofa.
“His Highness has declared a new order.”
“His Highness did?”
There was a refreshing, boyish smile on Schubert’s face.

Underneath his brown fringe, eyes sparkled. Albert had always been
someone he looked up to a lot.
Liam then explained the mission to Schubert, and at this, his face
grew brighter the more he listened to what Liam said.
“So you must personally go to Marquis Evnen’s residence and hide

the dragon there.”
“…I would have to touch the dragon, but I like the idea of sneaking it
in.”
Schubert grinned.
“Even if it’s like my role as a knight got buried after I got the title of
baron, I know how to do my job, okay.”[1]
He spoke in a relaxed manner, which he never did in front of Rosé.

Liam replied sternly to him.
Before Liam had inherited the duchy and even before Schubert had
entered high society under his new title as baron, the two had been
more informal with each other.
As Schubert was a kid he’s known since childhood, rather than a

low-ranking aristocrat, Liam considered Schubert to be a younger
brother. And to Schubert, Liam was an older brother he could rely
on, even though they didn’t share the same blood.
“You’re talking as if you’re hard at work, but look at you, playing

hooky.”
“T-That…”
Schubert looked as if he’d been stabbed as Liam continued the

relentless remarks.
“I’ve been working hard all this time though!”
Schubert grumbled back—it was a lie.
The previous Baron Bergen had been one of Marquis Evnen’s close
confidants. For Albert, Schubert entered the scene as the previous
Baron Bergen’s adopted son and took over the title after the previous
baron and baroness’ deaths, which were disguised as ‘accidental’
deaths.
Ever since Albert saved him, Schubert’s line of work was mainly
assassination, and he was undoubtedly perfect at the job.
After that, Schubert volunteered to join the knight order for the sake
of Albert’s successful coup d’état and started managing the rumor
mill from there.
However, back then, Schubert had a problem…
He couldn’t meet Albert Grey, his idol and savior.
¹ Schubert has always been speaking formally until now, but he dropped honorifics here. ↩
Chapter 96
Chapter 96
Translator: Yonnee
Ever since Albert had saved him when he was a kid, Schubert never
had a chance to meet the prince in person. All he’s done so far was
read about him in books or look at him from afar as a baron.
Albert entered the tower and really couldn’t be seen anymore. But,
coincidentally, he got a chance to meet Albert here.
His idol who he met was far more perfect than he expected. And
Schubert could take care of him now every day!
So after hearing that Albert would visit the north again this time, he
sputtered out sorts of excuses like some chronic illness or whatever
just so he could be excused from his post. And thus, Schubert went
on his way to the north.
Schubert replied with a melancholy look.
“It’s only because I came all the way up here. That, and you know…
Can’t I change the way I talk? I’m tired of talking like a stuck up
baron…”
Schubert’s usual way of speaking was so different from how
aristocrats normally talked, so acting like this was essential. His
silent and reticent façade also helped solidify other people’s
impression of him and so they wouldn’t suspect him of having killed
the previous baron.
“You have to keep speaking like that on a regular basis, otherwise,

you might slip up. We can’t take a risk here. And the way you’ve
been talking suits you though.”
“…Are you messing with me?”
Schubert’s ears moved as if he had misheard it.
Since he didn’t know much about the nobles, all Schubert could
emulate was Liam’s tone of voice, apart from when the duke wasn’t
comfortably talking to him like an older brother. It was that stern and
aloof kind of tone, befitting of an aristocrat.
But it was completely different from who Schubert was, so he could

feel goosebumps rising whenever he spoke like that.
“No, I’m serious. Whenever you talk like me, it really suits you. It’s a
good fix to your habit of talking like a good-for-nothing.”
Shuddering as he felt goosebumps rise all over his skin, Schubert

quickly retorted. He clasped his hands together in a begging stance.
“Duke, I implore you— I won’t ask for any vacations from now on, but
can I please stop speaking like this?”
“Sure, as long as you know when.”
Liam nodded satisfactorily. Schubert bowed then replied back with

vigor.
“Yes, yes, I understand perfectly. Duke, can’t you tell His Highness
today that I did well?”
“Sure. The scheduled departure is in just a day though, so before
that, you have to check the dragon fledgling’s condition.”
“Uuugh, I got it.”
Schubert wasn’t very pleased about this. He had a phobia of reptiles.
“Ah, there’s one more thing I have to tell you.”
“What is it? I have to go out right away.”
“The cat you’re playing together with these days.”
“The cat that the maid brought with her?”
Schubert smiled happily as he recalled the cat he was with just a

while ago.
After everything’s done and over with, his wish was to buy a huge
mansion and fill it with cats.
“There’s seriously no other that’s cuter than…”
Looking at the sparkling Schubert, Liam let out a hum that sounded
as if he felt sorry for the other man. Schubert tilted his head to the
side nervously.
“…What the heck?”
With a wistful look, Liam revealed the truth.
“It’s a dragon fledgling, you know.”
“…What?”
“His Highness told me, so it’s the truth.”
It would be difficult to classify a dragon as a mere reptile, but Liam

recalled how Schubert had freaked out when he saw just an image
of a dragon before. He said that he never ever wanted to come
across an animal with that kind of skin.
“…I, I petted it, with my ha…nd…”
His face as white as a sheet, Schubert sank to the floor.
“Pitiful.”
Acting as if he was a high lord and with that apathetic expression of

his, Liam immediately left the room. Even after Liam had left,
Schubert sat there for a long, long time. Still in shock.
***
I didn’t visit Albert at dawn. This was because he told me not to

come with a very stern look, angry at me. It would be better to give
Albert some space so he could think alone. It’s not like I’d be able to
soothe his anger only because I’m there in person.
I couldn’t sleep well last night because it’s the first time we had such
an argument. When I woke up at dawn, I just stared at Blanc, who
was still sleeping beside me.
After I lost my parents, I was constantly afraid of being attached to

someone else. Even with pets, I realized that everyone would leave
me someday.
I was an office worker back then, so I wondered if I’d even be able to

take care of a pet. I would have had a difficult time raising it alone.
I think I know why now—why my friends told me before that I should

raise a pet. I now realize that the memories we had together would
remain even later, and it outweighed the fear of separation later.
What Albert said might be right. I’m weak to pain, and I’m afraid of
dying. If I’m like this, who’s to say that I’m fit to be a dragon’s
contractor?
I don’t believe in myself either at this moment, so it could be a lucky

chance that I could see what happens with the other dragon cub first.
It made my heart heavy that I’d be face to face with someone who I
wouldn’t be able to save, and I wasn’t even sure if this was even
proper.
But that’s how life originally was. There was more you’re unsure of,
and there’s always a moment when you don’t know where you’re
headed.
Even still, I had to keep moving forward.

Chapter 97
Chapter 97
Translator: Yonnee
I know that Albert cares about me. That the smile he shows me isn’t
something common either.
And it’s not like he said anything wrong here. So I couldn’t easily
retort against the words that were pressuring me.
Even still, it’s also true that I don’t want to just let Blanc go.
As I woke up at dawn, I stood near the window. It was snowing

heavily outside again. It’s a lot of work to just shovel all that snow
every single day.
The sky, as the sun rose, became tinged red. I was captivated by the
beautiful scenery, but I paused at one spot as I saw something
moving in the air.
A human-looking figure seemed to be rushing towards the fortress.

The figure was so far away that I couldn’t really make it out though.
I rubbed my eyes and looked again, but this time, I found nothing.
Did I see it wrong? I guess I really am tired.
I changed my clothes and prepared to go out and meet Albert. It’s

one thing to not want to talk to him about this, but nursing him back
to health was another thing.
Opening the door of my room, I blinked as I saw someone

unexpected there.
“…Your Grace?”
Liam stood in front of me after traversing across the corridor. He was

breathing heavily as he swept through his still-wet black hair. Huu,
his exhale was deep. It’s the first time I’m seeing him so frazzled.
“Perfect timing.”
He let out a murmur as he fastened the previously open top button of

his shirt. It was a well-fitted shirt and uniform, and there was a sword
attached to his waist. He looked like he was ready to go to war at
any moment.
Facing me with an expressionless countenance, I admired how

different his atmosphere was now—how similar it was to Albert’s.
There’s no reason why anyone would dislike the grand duke of the
north archetype.
When I was in the tower, I vividly remembered Albert, who was

continuing his daily routine even though no one was requiring him to.
It’s clear that morning training was the standard for the male
protagonist. It’s difficult for him to get up now, but it’s right to say that
nobody does it like the protagonist does.
“What can I do for you?”
“His Highness has given his command. We are leaving this evening,
so be ready.”
“So soon? But His Highness…”
Albert did tell me to go, but I can’t help but worry since he wasn’t in a
good condition right now.
“His Highness said it’s alright.”
That didn’t mean Albert’s fine though. Watching my baffled

expression, Liam further spoke.
“It is my duty to believe so.”
Liam took a deep breath as his brows furrowed. While saying, ‘Let’s
go inside and talk,’ Liam put one hand on my left shoulder, turned
me around lightly and guided me back into my room.
“The dragon fledgling is practically considered dead the moment it

lets out a cry. The sooner the better. Even now, the number of
people going there is increasing, so I’m already late as it is since I
have to be there for the preparation of the magic circle. It’s
imperative to leave as soon as possible. We must not be late.”
As if explaining military strategy, he spoke in a clear and firm tone.

Listening to him say this made it more real to me that I was really
going to see a dying dragon cub.
“Do not ever be a burden.”
These clipped words hit me like a sledgehammer. It’s like the

strength in my body left me just like that.
“This is all for His Highness.”
My world, which consisted of only Albert and Blanc inside the tower,
began expanding.
I thought I’d only wander around the north after being treated from
the hex. But now, the world, which I considered only to be a world
inside a book, gradually started to come alive around me.
The fact that Albert let me go on such an important occasion was
proof enough that he trusted me that much. There was no need for
the contract now.
Seeing me without the usual smile on my lips, Liam nodded as if he

was satisfied with my answer.
“If there’s anything you need to be prepared for this operation, talk to
Baron Schubert.”
“…Is the Baron coming with us?”
It was a bit of a surprise to me that he came here from his station in

the knight order. From what I could recall, the knight order was
positioned at the imperial palace, but it didn’t seem like he was
called all the way here to the north just to participate in this
operation.
…He’s a real knight, right? It seemed like he’s playing hooky too
much.
Though if I were to see him act as he usually did along with his
external image, Schubert seemed exactly like Liam, except the
knight version of him.
“It would be faster for you to hear the rest from Schubert, but there’s
one other thing I have to ask you. Are you going to take that dragon
with you this time?”
Liam gestured to Blanc with his chin. He must have heard about
Blanc’s real identity.
I glanced towards the small dragon, feeling conflicted. No matter

how individualistic a dragon may be, witnessing a fellow dragon’s
death would be traumatic.
This wasn’t a matter for me to decide. It should be decided upon by
Blanc himself.
“If you’re going to take the dragon with you, come out with it at the
gates by eight in the evening. It might be beneficial to talk to another
dragon.”
“Thank you for your consideration.”
“It is not an act of consideration—it is my duty. And the conversation

we had in the library…”
“……”
“We’ll continue it at the capital.”
After one last reminder that he didn’t forget about the conversation
we had before, Liam left the room.
When he was gone, I gently nudged Blanc.
“Blanc, wake up.”
“Whaaaat…”
Blanc wiggled his body as he shook himself awake. He seemed to

have played a lot yesterday with Schubert. Even his tired, sleepy
eyes were so very adorable.
“Blanc, I’m about to go to the capital.”
“Huuuh…?”
Blanc’s eyes widened a lot, wordlessly asking what I meant.
“It’s to see the dragon cub for the last time before dying.”
When the word ‘die’ was uttered, Blanc faltered. He seemed

shocked when the topic he’s been avoiding all this time suddenly
came out. His scales were already white from his head to his body,
but his face looked even paler right then.
“W-Why…? It huuurts…? Rosé… you’re siiick…? Y-You’re gonna

diiie?”
Blanc looked as though he was about to burst into tears as he

glanced up at me.
I held one of Blanc’s front paws carefully. It was a paw small enough
to fit in one hand.
“It’s not that. I just want to confirm how brave I can be.”
“…Huuh?”
“Blanc, I want to be your contractor.”

Chapter 98
Chapter 98
Translator: Yonnee
“Noo, being a contractor hurts too muuuch… I don’t want Rosé to

huuurt… I’m going to die anywaaay…”
Blanc shook his head as he said this slowly. His voice was calm,
without even a hint of resignation.
Hearing him say this made me realize just how much this dragon
had given up in the past. I held Blanc in my embrace and patted his
back.
“Blanc, I want you to live.”
Perhaps this was my own selfish greed. However, as my limited

world that started at the tower continued to grow, I also hoped that
Blanc’s world would also grow.
With a life directly connected to his existence, he had to give up so

many things and slept through everything instead. I hope that Blanc
would be greedier for life, too.
“You and I, let’s go on a trip, you can also get angry at me, and you
can whine and complain a lot more. I hope we can continue to share
our daily lives, just as we have been doing inside the tower.”
After coming to this place, next to Albert, the one I had grown so
attached to was this perso… I mean dragon.
“You don’t have to come with me if you don’t want to. I’ll be right
back.”
“……”
Blanc hesitated and fiddled with my hand. I gave him a big hug.
“I’m leaving tonight, so you can think about it more. I’ll go and meet
His Highness now.”
It might be good to give Blanc some more time to think about it.
***
Thinking about what I could do for Albert before I left for the capital, I
borrowed the kitchen and made a simple potato soup. Just like what
we used to eat at the tower.
It’s up to Albert whether or not he wanted to eat this, but I wanted to

do something for him before I left.
Albert’s condition was much worse today than it was yesterday.

Greten was standing by him and nursing him with utmost care.
As she felt an approaching presence, Greten turned her head to the

side and grimaced the moment she saw me as she raised her head.
Her face turned practically blue.
“…That, um, I heard from His Highness, that he has taken you in… I
apologize for treating you in that way yesterday.”
She didn’t look like a person who’d easily admit to her mistakes, but
it seemed like Albert’s words frightened her so. See, you should
have just let me in yesterday.
“Thank you for apologizing first.”
Regardless of what Albert said, it’s not easy for someone of her age
to give in first.
“I would like to stay here with my cat until before lunch. Is that
alright?”
“Ah, of course. Then, I’ll be on my way…”
Greten left the room at an unbelievable speed compared to how she

acted yesterday. Now, only Albert was left inside the room.
Albert was lying on the bed, groaning. I walked closer to him and
observed him closely. Even while his condition was this serious, he
was trying to send me to the capital.
Shouldn’t he eat something? I hesitated for a moment before taking

Albert’s hand. It was perhaps the first time I initiated contact with
him.
Albert finally noticed my presence and opened his eyes halfway. The
shadows beneath his eyes looked terribly dark.
And his eyes trembled as he looked at me. With an out of place

sense of wonder, he smiled faintly and gasped out.
“Whenever I’m in front of you, I always show you this weak side of
me.”
“I’m the one responsible for this though. And if this is what Your
Highness considers to be weak already, then you look too good for
that.”
I’m serious. The pain he was feeling right now was the price to pay,
and it was a moment when we would always touch. As he was
willing to endure that much, Albert was simply amazing.
I fumbled with his hand for a long while before I raised my head.
Since when had Albert been staring at me? I looked back into his red
eyes, then I spoke firmly.
“Your Highness, I’ll go to the capital and watch the last moments of
the dragon you told me about before. I’ll think about it properly.”
“……”
“Whether my decision is just a moment’s impulse, or whether I’m

determined that I won’t ever regret this.”
“……”
“I know I’m being difficult, but thank you for understanding me, really.
Your Highness is always giving me something to be thankful about,
being the beautiful person that you are.”
I knew whatever Albert did, it’s always for my own good. So I wanted
to let him know.
“Prince, you’re a good man.”
I’ve been calling him handsome all this time, but I’ve never let him
know that I think he’s a good man. Complimenting someone for their
looks was easy, but praising them for their inner character was
difficult.
Rolling over my hand so he could hold it tightly, Albert smiled with his
eyes. They were as beautiful as crescent moons amidst the dark sky.
It was a satisfied smile, as if to say I like it.
“You. You’re not even giving me a proper chance to get angry.”
“……”
“I sometimes resent you for that. But you know, that’s the best
compliment you’ve ever given me.”
Albert pulled my hand towards him.
“Oohh…”
I lost my balance and promptly fell on top of him. It looked as if I was

in his embrace right then.
“Have a safe trip.”
Albert brought my hand, which he was still holding, close to his

heart. Thump, thump. I could hear his heartbeat. His entire body
vibrated—it was a pulse similar to mine.
My face was flushed red. It felt like there was nothing else in this
world for him except for me. For a moment, it’s like we were back in
the tower.
“Rosé.”
With a voice similar to the sound of his heart, Albert spoke.
“I sometimes wonder… What if we stay locked up in that tower, just

you and me.”
Perhaps.
We had the same thought.
“I know you’re not fond of it, but the normal days we’ve spent
together have become more precious to me more than anything
else.”
The look in Albert’s eyes was as deep as the endless sea.
“You’re the one who made that possible.”
At that moment, it was as if I could hear Albert’s thoughts. He held

the nape of my neck naturally and— his face drew nearer. The
beads of sweat at the sides of his face, the shadow that fell over him,
that desperate look in his eyes.
Devoid of his usual composure, this side of him was so unfamiliar to

me.
“So, you cannot die.”
It wasn’t an order. It was a promise that he was making to me. And,

as he vowed this, his face drew ever so nearer.
Our lips touched. He pulled me closer in such a way that revealed

his yearning for me. At that moment, neither of us mentioned the
contract.
It was because we both knew that we couldn’t resist each other.
That very moment, it was impossible to push the other away.

Chapter 99
Chapter 99
Translator: Yonnee
The dragon cub, who was now known as Blanc, was left alone in the
room. There, he recalled the time he broke through the egg that
encased him—when he was born.
He wasn’t the only one who had gotten hatched. There were colorful
hatchlings who broke through their own eggs as well, and they
chattered about in excited voices.
“I’m going to fly around the world.”
“I’m going to travel through dimensions.”
Everything to him was strange. He looked around while his mind was
blank, then he felt a gaze boring into him. As he raised his head,
Blanc found a huge black dragon staring down at him.
The dragon was observing Blanc and the other hatchlings. Her eyes,
which showed no affection, even felt goosebump-inducing.
“I have one piece of advice for you.”
‘What a cold voooice…’ was what Blanc thought.
“Do not be too obsessed with life. Not to the point that you’ll give up
something for it.”
The black dragon spread her wings.
“That is how you can survive.”
Then, the dragon murmured.
“I don’t know if even one of you will survive.”
After saying this, the black dragon disappeared in an instant, leaving

behind the newly hatched dragon fledglings.
The advice that the black dragon left behind was the first and last
conversation Blanc had with his mother. That was the only thing
Blanc knew, as he knew nothing else about the world.
Blanc headed these words faithfully. Rather than obsessing over life,
he already decided to prepare for his death in advance. Instead of
getting attached to life, he slept away every moment of his. As a
result, Blanc had survived thus far.
He knew about the pain that would come to him the moment he
turned 500 years old. He didn’t want to grow into an adult. There’s
no reason for him to want it.
After waking up, he decided to spend the last year of his life
meaningfully. But really, he didn’t know what to do.
Although he survived by sleeping all this time, there were so many

things he didn’t know. It was empty. So, in the end, Blanc decided to
go sightseeing around the human world.
But sightseeing soon exhausted him. He just wanted to go back to

sleep.
Because he was so tired, Blanc had been led to the tower where he
soon met Rosé. In the meantime, he experienced what it was to live,
and his plan for the rest of his life changed a lot.
The world around him, which had just been so gray, gradually
became full of so many colors.
As Blanc’s time had come to a halt before, it began to turn little by

little once more.
***
After I came back from meeting Albert, I went back to my room and
started packing. Blanc rolled over in the bed and soon rushed to me.
As I hugged him in my arms, Blanc spoke in a determined voice.
“I wanna go…”
The last word still sounded a bit stretched, but his tone was much
more firm than how he usually spoke. Blanc was also changing little
by little.
The two of us followed the servants outside. I put on my cloak and

raised its hood.
Standing in front of the gate, I found Schubert. I greeted him with a

determined curtsy.
“Hello, Your Lordship.”
Schubert’s expression was a bit stiff when he smiled at the white cat
in my arms. It was a different reaction from what he usually showed
—he even quivered as he whispered to me.
“…I heard he’s a dragon.”
Schubert covered his face with one hand and let out a long sigh.
“Why didn’t you tell me…!”
“…Huh?”
“No. Never mind. This way then.”
I saw tears brimming in his eyes as he muttered something under his

breath, as though he felt wronged. He was also acting differently
compared to how he usually was.
Oh? Wait, tears?

Are you afraid of dragons?
Sighing, Schubert scooted away from me and then spoke in a small

voice.
“Let’s go.”
Through the snowstorm, he led the way. Hooo, when I exhaled, fog
came up.
In the same tone of voice as Schubert’s, Liam welcomed us. Come

to think of it, the way they spoke was really similar.
Liam was waiting for us inside the magic circle. There were also
three luggage bags by his side.
“You’re just in time.”
Liam instructed us to stand inside the magic circle. I was wearing

many layers of clothes, but my face was cold in the snowstorm.
Tightening my cloak around me, I looked back at the castle, Towards
the window where Albert would be.
I couldn’t see very well because it was too far away, but there
seemed to be a shadow standing by the window of his room.
It’s the first time I’ll be away from Albert. Even though it’s only a few
days.
Then, I’ll come back safely. I bowed my head and said farewell to
Albert one more time.
At exactly 8:30AM, the magic circle shone.
Our surroundings turned upside down in an instant. My stomach

lurched. I didn’t throw up, but I felt so nauseous.
“Urk…”
Now I realized just how meticulous Albert was when he had cast the
same spell before.
“We’ve arrived.”
Liam spoke in a calm voice as he stepped out of the circle.
We found ourselves in a dark, humid room where water could be

heard dripping down in the distance. Across the stone walls, there
were dim lamps hanging. It was a very dreary atmosphere.
“This is Baron Bergen’s residence in the capital. The owner here will
guide you around the manor, so I’ll be going up first.”
Liam deftly picked up his bag and strode through the basement, then
up the stairs. It seemed like he’s been here more than just once or
twice.
“Ah, seriously…”
Schubert was holding his head as he stared at Liam’s retreating

back, then he let out a sigh afterwards. It was kinda funny to see him
glare like that at Liam.
Chapter 100
Chapter 100
Translator: Yonnee
Still looking annoyed, his gaze turned from Liam to me, then he
spoke with a stern tone.
“Let’s go up. I’ll show you to the room you’ll be staying in, and I’ll tell
you about the operation.”
“By the way, is there anything I can do to help during this operation?”
“Well, you’ll be talking to the dying dragon, so rather than strategy,

you can just make sure to get the timing right.”
Schubert crossed his arms and shrugged.
“I have a pretty good hunch, but it’s probably…”
He tapped the wall with one foot, then murmured.
“It’ll probably die tomorrow at the latest.”
Blanc shuddered. I patted him on the back.

Schubert beckoned me out of the magic circle.
Schubert and I ascended the stairs after Liam. The basement was
connected to the kitchen, which was full of dust. It seemed like it
hadn’t been used for a long time.
“…It’s like a haunted house.”
Above all, there were no other people in this manor. It’s

understandable though. He wouldn’t have let people in.
“This is your room.”
Even so, this residence was quite large. As we went upstairs, I

entered the room right next to the staircase.
At least this room had been cleaned a little.
There was even one pair of pants and a blouse on the bed that I
could change into. Wow, how long had it been since I last wore
pants?
“We don’t know when we’ll need to run, so this is a better attire than
a dress. Of course, if you’d prefer a dress…”
“No, I like this!”
Dresses were nice, but pants were definitely better when you know
you’ll be moving actively. I felt regrettable about the fact that all the
clothes I had in the tower were simple dresses that I could get into
by myself.
“By the way, may I know what’s going to happen? I’d like to hear
more about the operation.”
Schubert stared at me for a while, but he eventually explained.
“The civil dragon is currently staying at the place where the operation
will commence. We will go there through the mage here.”
“If it’s a mage… Then is it one of the mages who trapped His
Highness in the tower?”
Schubert nodded.
“His Grace has captured almost all the mages who confined His
Highness to the tower. After they had all been captured, everyone
has been split into two groups—the liberal faction, who wants a new
royal family to rule, and the conservative faction, who supports
tradition and the current royal family.”
Rosteratu might have been able to pull wool over the eyes of citizens
who didn’t know the full situation with the royal family, but it became
an entirely different matter when he recruited mages. Especially
since the opponent was Albert, who started to reveal through the
liberal faction just how great his capabilities in magic were.
I wondered how Liam’s side found the dragon, but the question was
soon answered.
The only people who could recognize the true form of a dragon were
mages. The fact that Liam found a dying dragon fledgling this time
was probably through the mages who had sided with the liberal
faction.
“Then, change your clothes and come out. Let’s head to the place
where the dragon is together with the mage.”
“It looks like we’re running out of time.”
“No, it’s not like that, but… the Duke told me that you should have
more time to talk to that dragon.”
…That meticulous prince is making a good effort to ensure that I

won’t sign the contract, huh.
I nodded right away.
“I understand. Then I’ll be ready soon.”

The moment Schubert left, I changed my clothes. I wore pants for
the first time in a long while, then changed into boots that didn’t have
heels on them. There seemed to have been a spell cast on them
because I couldn’t hear any sound accompanying my footsteps.
“…Amaziiiing…”
“It’s your first time seeing me wear pants, right, Blanc?”
Blanc nodded. It’s adorable how his eyes twinkled.
“I’m sure there’s a lot more of me that you haven’t seen just yet.”
As I said so playfully, I carried Blanc in my arms.
“Now then, let’s go out to meet them.”
Schubert and I headed to the basement again. There, a person I was

meeting for the first time was standing on top of the magic circle.
…Who’s this?
I tilted my head to the side, but the other person took off the hood of
their cloak first. It was a beauty with short red hair, smiling.
Schubert introduced her first.
“Let’s get the greetings out of the way first. This is Mercy, the leader
of the mages on our side.”
“It’s nice to meet you.”
“Nice to meet you.”
Wow, it’s been so long since I last saw someone else of the same
gender. I greeted her with a slightly high-pitched tone.
“Over here is—“

“Oh my! Sister, is this a white dragon?”
Before Schubert could even introduce me, Mercy shot forward to my

side with a glimmer in her eyes. Schubert sighed as he looked
between me and Mercy.
“We’re in the middle of an operation right now.”
“Fine, fine, but can’t you do something about the way you talk,
Baron? I think the other way is much better.”
“What a bold-faced lie. You said the other way wasn’t better—just
that this way is creepy.”
“As long as you know it. If you brought her here though, it means
she’s on our side.”
“Stop it with your nonsense.”
I got distracted by how naturally they bickered. Strangely though, it

kinda suited them. This atmosphere, too… The atmosphere is kinda
suspicious. And as I had accumulated enough experience as an
office worker in my first life, something clicked in my mind.
Unintentionally, the question spilled through my lips.
“By any chance, are you two dating?”
“Are you nuts?”
“Are you crazy?”
Huh. Since they answered seriously like that at the same time, it
didn’t seem like they really were dating. I just shrugged in response.
“…Now, shall we go?”
After having been dazed by my words, Mercy coughed and then

soon smiled again. With a renewed smile, she whispered.
“To meet the dragon.”
I stepped into the magic circle again. Mercy and Schubert were on
either side of me.
Then, we teleported into a forest.

Chapter 101
Chapter 101
Translator: Yonnee
Nighttime. The shadows were dark inside the forest. Silence was the
only thing that could be heard. As long as no one would say
anything, then this was the best hiding spot.
Because there’s no one else here.
Mercy waved the wand she was holding. Exactly the shade of her
hair, the wand had red gems studded on it.
“Hide.”
Her incantation made our bodies shine for a moment, then it was as
if there was a transparent film covering us. The thin membrane
wrapped over us according to the shape of our bodies, like a bubble.
“You’re covered now.”
It was just like the cloak of invisibility in H*rry Potter, and I thought for
a second that the other two wouldn’t see me, but I had nothing to
worry about.
“…Is the dragon here?”
“Yes. This forest is close to the palace, so it’s perfect.”
Mercy answered like that as she looked enthusiastically in response

to Blanc’s question. Perhaps feeling that his life was in danger, Blanc
nuzzled deeper into my arms.
This forest though. I had a feeling that it’s not just a forest.
As though she felt the shift in the looks she was getting, Mercy
added.
“Whenever Rosteratu did some dirty work, this is the place where it’s
done. He holds hunting parties often, regardless of whether the ones
being hunted were humans or animals. Because that’s how he likes
it.”
The main reason why Rosteratu liked hunting was because he

relished in the feeling of superiority. Was it because it’s still widely
known that he was impotent, so many people were pointing fingers
at him?
He was a sick pervert who excitedly manipulated people and tortured

them cruelly just to prove that he was above them.
“Even yesterday, people were hunted down so graphically.”
As much as assassins could infiltrate the palace through the forest,

the security was tight here. There was a pre-established barrier here
that would immediately kill anyone who’s not authorized to enter.
“He’s also eager to call servants and dancers into his villa. He’s
under the impression that acting promiscuously will make his lower
body function properly.”
Before doing that, so that it wouldn’t work at all, shouldn’t that part in
the middle of his legs be chopped off? Mercy muttered under her
breath in a harsh voice, then she looked back at me and grinned.
She had enough chops to be the head of the mages and she had a
good personality to boot. I liked how she viewed Rosteratu with
contempt while also being generous without being pretentious.
I kinda, really like Mercy. If we get to know each other more, I’ll be
more reassured. I grabbed Mercy’s hand.
“Unnie.”[1]
If you’re cooler than me, then you’re an Unnie by default.
Hearing me call her that way, Mercy tilted her head to the side.
“…I’m your Unnie? I heard you’re older than me though.”
I asked cautiously.
“…How old are you?”
“I’m twenty.”
What, you’ve just become an adult? Back in my world, you’d just be

a freshman in college, but you’re the head of the mages? Was this
world inhabited by only geniuses…?
“…You look so cool to me that I just called you Unnie automatically.

The way you speak kind of pierces people to the core, you know.”
At my words, Mercy widened her eyes.
“I’ve never met anyone who compliments me so openly. Haha, I think

I know why His Highness likes you.”
While I chatted with Mercy in a friendly manner, I felt a stinging gaze

stabbing at me from the side. I glanced sideways and saw Schubert
looking at me with a mystified expression.
“…Seriously an unfathomable woman.”

“Even if you say that, Lord Schubert, I think you’re hiding something,
too.”
I glanced up at him, recalling what Mercy said earlier.
“That is to say, something like maybe… Are you hiding the way you
really speak…?”
“Stop.”
“Yes, I understand. I’ll focus on our operation.”
Well, I wasn’t particularly curious about what Schubert was hiding.

Being privy to a secret was the same as carrying a responsibility.
Schubert looked around our surroundings thoroughly. He turned his

head quickly to check if there was anyone around us, then he spoke
again.
“Marquis Evnen has invited Rosteratu to the villa in the middle of

these woods. This will go on from today to tomorrow, and the
banquet is about to—no, has already started.”
As it was sponsored by royalty, the forest was an exclusive hunting

ground, and Rosteratu had a personal villa here. It was a mansion
that’s smaller than the palace, but it was inconspicuous enough to
avoid the eyes of other people.
Of course, it’s known outwardly as just a ‘banquet’, but the truth was
a little different.
The impotent Rosteratu was feeling a bit effeminate these days. No,
rather, he might be leaning more towards that side of the spectrum
exactly because his thing wasn’t working.
“And, we’re going to burn that banquet to the ground.”
Mercy beamed in delight.

“I’ll look around first.”
In front of her, Schubert looked around and picked a moderately high

tree, then climbed it in an instant.
The way he climbed reminded me of a squirrel. As I stared

incredulously at the tree that Schubert had scaled, a sudden thought
passed through my mind.
Wasn’t he more like an assassin than a knight? No, but, wasn’t

Schubert an aristocrat with a peerage…? Just what the heck was his
true identity?
While grappling with my thoughts, Mercy tapped me on the shoulder.
“Now then, shall we go see the dragon?”
We started walking. We even crossed paths with a few people in the

middle of our trek, but they didn’t see us.
Even if they were wearing cloaks, no matter who looked at them,

they were nobles who were wearing expensive clothes, smiling as
they walked. Behind them, there were some people who were being
dragged along in chains.
“Even trash can grow feet and walk on their own these days.”
Mercy’s tone of voice was particularly cynical.
¹ Unnie = older sister; there’s a cultural aspect to it, so I decided not to translate it directly as
‘sister’ and just left it as is. ↩
Chapter 102
Chapter 102
Translator: Yonnee
As I watched those nobles who were on their way to see Rosteratu,

Albert crossed my mind.
These people were close enough to Rosteratu that they were invited
to his villa.
…Then this must mean that those nobles were some of the people
who agreed to confine Albert to the tower.
Albert was trapped in that tower, eating food that was made with my
meager skills instead of the luxurious food he should be eating, and
even now, he had collapsed in pain. However, those nobles were
wearing colorful clothes, living frivolously and with abandon.
Remembering Albert’s clothes, my mood plummeted. Even though

the frame they were hung upon was nice, Albert wore only shabby
clothes at the tower. He couldn’t even dress properly because we
were in a hurry to leave the tower again this time.
I imagined Albert standing gracefully while wearing clothes at the
same standard as them. It was easy to imagine him like that
because those clothes suited him more.
As I learned more about this world, I realized just how much I was
depriving Albert of.
Even if it was ‘Rosé’ who did that before I transmigrated, I’m Rosé
now.
I followed behind Mercy diligently, leaving behind these prickly

feelings.
At the end of the forest, there was a small cabin that was hidden by
magic.
Schubert led me to the door of the cabin and took a step back.
“His Highness told me to give you time to talk to the dragon alone, so
we’ll stay outside. There’s only a couple of hours before the dragon
dies, so when you see its body glowing, let me know right away.”
“Yes, I will.”
I bowed towards Schubert and Mercy, then grabbed the doorknob. In

my arms, Blanc stopped moving because of how nervous he was.
Creeeak. The door of the old cabin groaned loudly.
The cabin was empty.
A beam of moonlight streamed through the windows, and with that

illumination, I saw a dragon cub that had a similar constitution as
Blanc.
The blue dragon was crouched into herself while breathing hard, and
he woke up as he heard us coming. While staring at Blanc with an
unreadable expression, the dragon muttered.
“…You’re still alive?”
They seemed to know each other. Blanc stared back while blinking
dazedly a couple times. As if he was tracing his memories.
After a moment, Blanc nodded.
“You said you wanted to travel through dimensiooons…”
Blanc stepped out of my embrace and walked closer to the blue

dragon.
The two dragon cubs faced each other.
“…You’re dying.”
The calm statement was not uttered sarcastically. It was just the
plain truth. To me as well, I recognized that Blanc was just telling the
truth.
The blue dragon cub was right at death’s door. It was evident to me
now that the dragon in front of me wouldn’t be able to make it.
“It’s because of humans.”
The blue dragon murmured with a regretful voice. He had to catch

his breath for a moment, but then he laboriously spoke again.
“There is no end to human greed. They cannot be trusted.”
Then at this, the blue dragon glared at me ferociously.
His vengeful eyes glinted with a red light. Despite his small size, he
seemed ready to devour me at once. I felt chills running down my
spine.
…Was this cabin going to be my funeral hall? I had that thought for a
moment, but Albert wouldn’t have sent me here if I’d be killed. I took
a deep breath and steadied myself.
Blanc was in front of me. Unlike how he was in front of Albert, the
relaxed atmosphere he had now was strangely different.
“Rosé is differeeent…”
“Different my a*s. If you can’t even speak properly, don’t try to come
after me.”
The blue dragon’s eyes became narrowed as he spoke with a

cynical expression.
“Will I… Like youuu… Will we have the saaame…?”
Blanc tearfully asked one question after another… Though he

couldn’t do it in a faster way because of his slow way of speaking.
The blue dragon yelled back with a prideful face.
“I was born one minute earlier than you. And compared to you,
dragon fledgling, I’ve had a lot more experience than a wimp like
you.”
Um, they’re both dragon cubs, but when the blue dragon said
‘fledgling’ in that way, it didn’t sound like it.[1]
Even his attitude was like that of a nagging old man. I tried to come
between them before they argued more.
This was Blanc’s business. It was only right to give him a chance to
speak first because he couldn’t always come forward.
“If you haven’t met humans who lied about wanting to be your
contractor and used you while threatening your life, then don’t talk to
me. There’s more than just one human who tried to stab me in the
back.”
The dragon lowered his eyes, looking bitter as he talked about his
experiences of betrayal.
His experiences in the world for almost five hundred years weren’t
negligible, but it’s still not fair to say such negative things in front of
Blanc without even letting him speak. I don’t want Blanc to believe
just that.
Crouching down and looking straight into the blue dragon’s eyes, I
murmured softly.
“There’s not just one kind of human living in the world.”
“You humans know how to talk a lot.”
“And it’s because we’re human that we talk a lot. If we can’t say what
we want to say with such short lives we have, then how would we be
able to live with our pent-up feelings?”
The blue dragon’s eyes narrowed as I smiled at him. He turned to

the side and looked at Blanc.
“Looks like you haven’t found a contractor yet either. Are you here to
watch me die? You’re destined to have the same death, you know.”
“……”
The blue dragon spoke of death so naturally. And Blanc didn’t even
refute it.
Words were like seeds, so I had no reason to just let this be. I
opened my lips and spoke in a spirited tone.
“You seem so sure about Blanc’s death, but our Blanc is not going to
die. He’ll grow up to be a magnificent dragon who’ll live for many
more centuries.”
The blue dragon tilted his head to the side, perplexed. Blanc…
Blanc? Then soon, he looked at me and flinched.
“The name is also…”

His baffled murmurs were said under his breath, but I heard it all.
¹ 새끼 (fledgling) can also mean punk, jerk, rascal, etc. ↩

Chapter 103
Chapter 103
Translator: Yonnee
“W-What’s wrong with my naaame! Rosé gave it to meee…!”
Blanc finally answered back! I stood behind him.
“Yeah, what’s wrong with Blanc?! It suits him a lot and it’s cute! It’s
great at expressing his personality!”
The blue dragon remained silent. As if it’s not worth his effort to
answer me at all.[1]
“And on that note though, I would like to know the name of the one
we’re talking to right now.”
“I gave it to myself—I am Alexander, traverser of dimensions! Very

cool, right?”
Alexander’s eyes sparkled. And even the way he explained his name
was in a flashy manner. It’s as if it’s his lifelong dream to present his
name in this way.
“…Well, it’s not like I can use it anymore.”
Alexander’s bravado in announcing his name soon abated. Because

it was now a dream that he wouldn’t be able to achieve.
He could evidently feel his body’s condition worsening. As I watched

his gloomy face, I couldn’t reply right away.
“I almost reached it… Damn it all, a dragon like me is dying, but how
come you’ll live?”
“Our Blanc is very very smart.”
I answered in Blanc’s stead because he had closed his mouth shut.

Blanc didn’t normally show many emotions on his face, but he
strangely seemed annoyed. Indeed, Alexander had a knack for
grating at other people’s nerves.
“I just followed Mother’s wooords…”
“So you really just slept? I guess that’s amazing, too, in its own
way…”
Alexander looked like he was genuinely admiring Blanc. He looked

at me and Blanc as we stood before him proudly.
“In any case, I’m going to die anyway, so just watch the masterpiece
I’ll be leaving behind in my wake. I’m going to make sure that people
remember that I once existed.”
And the masterpiece he was talking about was a disaster. The

disaster that a dragon’s death could cause varied from one case to
another, so it couldn’t be defined as just one singular disaster. Still, I
heard that quite a few people had been swept by the impact of it,
and in some severe cases, there were resulting deaths as well.
Could dragons decide what kind of disaster they’d leave behind, or

would it be based on the dragon’s characteristics?
I asked him cautiously.
“Can you decide what disaster you’ll be causing?”
Blinking at me as he heard my question, Alexander looked at me as

though I was the most pathetic person in the world.
“Of course. Wouldn’t it only be fair that I can do whatever I want to

do with the last of my power?”
“Yes, of course, I’m very sorry. I’m not well informed on the subject.”
He looked surprised when I apologized right away, still blinking at me

dazedly. He coughed and moved onto the next topic.
“Why are you here anyway? Are you here to attend my funeral? You
do know that we’re not close to each other, right?”
“I willingly came here to see you.”
“You’re a human though, so why?”
“I’m thinking of becoming Blanc’s contractor, so I wanted to talk to

you.”
Contractor.
Alexander froze the moment the word was uttered.
“…I didn’t think you’d be such a dunce… Do you know what’s going
to happen to you when entering a contract?”
“I know what it entails. If I become a dragon’s contractor, I will have

to bear the same pain that Blanc will feel as he goes through the
ordeal of becoming an adult dragon. And it’s an immeasurable pain
beyond imagination. That’s why I’m here to face that fear.”
Alexander stared at me.

“I would like to witness what it is that I’m the most afraid of, and
that’s the end of a dragon’s life. I want to see the disaster that you’ll
be leaving behind, to realize just what kind of pain I will feel.”
The blue dragon’s red eyes, so similar to Albert’s, stared straight

through me.
As though he could read me entirely.
Who I was, whether I meant what I said or not. He carefully observed

my eyes, my countenance, my voice, my expression.
While he observed me wordlessly, I spoke.
“That’s why I’d like to apologize in advance. I’m truly sorry.”
“Why are you apologizing?”
“Because I’m using your death in this way, Lord Alexander. I don’t
think it’s right for someone who’s experiencing their last moments in
this way.”
Liam had no attachments to the dragon. For him, Alexander’s death

was nothing but a way to knock Rosteratu down a peg.
“Of course, if this is the end that you’ve decided on, I don’t have a
right to say anything.”
“……”
“But after this, I will try to make sure that a proper funeral will be held
for you. So that you can leave with a lighter heart.”
I was merely a maid, so I had no authority to organize a funeral. But I

wasn’t lying when I said I’d try. I’ll hold his funeral as best as I can.
Hearing my words, Alexander averted his gaze.

“I don’t know why you’re being so generous when we’re just using
each other.”
“If this is something that I can do as a person, then it’s something I’ll
do.”
Alexander said nothing back. He opened and closed his mouth a few
times, as if he was choosing his words, but it really seemed like he
was speechless.
“…Yeah, there are humans like you in the world.”
Alexander muttered to himself, then made eye contact with me.
“…How long has it been since someone else said my name, I

wonder.”
A faint sigh came through his jagged teeth. Then, he glanced at

Blanc.
It’s an emotion that he didn’t need to verbalize. Alexander, too,

seemed to think he didn’t need to say it.
That he was genuinely envious.
“…Why was it so difficult for me, but so easy for you.”
“……”
“This, too, must be part of life.”
Alexander looked exactly the same as when we first saw him, but at
this very moment, he seemed like a wise man who had just awoken
from a very deep slumber.
I was about to say some words of comfort, but Alexander spoke up

in a straightforward tone.
“Well, you’re just in time, I guess. I’ll tell you exactly what it means to
be a contractor.”
“What are you…”
I was going to ask what he was talking about, but Alexander rose on
his feet.
“I mean to say, stay with me when I die.”
The scales densely embedded on his back shone beneath the

moonlight.
“Now then, tell those humans waiting outside.”
The dragon, who had been expressing many different emotions just
now—
“It’s time for me to die.”
—was expressionless as he spoke of his own death.
At that moment, Alexander looked as colossal as an adult dragon

that I’d only ever seen in a book.
Then, he slowly walked deeper into the cabin. He went back to the
perch where Blanc and I first saw him when we came in. Soon,
Alexander closed his eyes.
His deep sigh was exceptionally loud.
¹ Keep in mind that Blanc is supposed to be more like ‘Whitey’, i.e. a very common name
that you might give your white kitty or puppy. ↩
Chapter 104
Chapter 104
Translator: Yonnee
***
I found Liam and Schubert outside while they were talking. The duke
was dressed in plain clothes that servants usually wore.
When I told him about Alexander’s condition, Liam went into the
cabin with Mercy, and they brought Alexander out.
“We’ll be on our way then. Keep in touch.”
“Yes.”
Everyone was busy talking about and checking each other’s

positions. It was the final run down before the operation began.
Mercy waved at me.
“See you later after work, Sister[1]! I hope we can meet and hang out
before you go back.”
I glimpsed a sphere of light as Mercy waved her wand in the air, and
then she disappeared. Liam handed Alexander, who had been
brought outside of the cabin, over to Schubert.
Schubert held the blue dragon with a grim expression.
As I was perplexed by his reaction, Liam explained.
“Baron Schubert is not very fond of reptiles.”
When we left the castle, he yelled at me about why I didn’t tell him
that Blanc was a dragon, and it was only now that I understood why
he said that.
Liam stood in front of Alexander.
“Now then, Dragon. Tell me, how close do you want to be to the
King?”
“It would be ideal to be right next to him.”
“That wouldn’t be difficult.”
Liam nodded gladly when Alexander answered that way, then he

looked over to Schubert. Now that I think about it, Schubert’s outfit
was also different from before—he’s also wearing clothes that were
similar to Liam’s. I guess they’re going to infiltrate the villa.
Alexander turned to me. Then, he spoke.
“That girl, too. She needs to be as close as possible.”
“…Me?”
I asked back with a puzzled expression. Liam balked when

Alexander nodded in response.
“Wouldn’t staying at the garden be sufficient”

“No. As close as possible.”
At the sudden problem that arose, Liam groaned.
“…If the disaster puts her in danger, I will not be able to face His
Highness.”
“It’ll benefit her, too. And it wouldn’t put her in any danger as you
think. If you don’t listen to my demands, then the deal is off.”
Alexander threatened the duke firmly.
“I will not hurt even a single strand of hair on her head. I swear it.”
As though fully aware of what Liam was worried about, Alexander

assured this. Liam sighed in return.
Alexander then looked at me and opened his mouth to speak.
“It’s your decision, Human. Are you going to stay close to me or will
you only look at me from afar?”
The look in Alexander’s eyes was clear. The same as Blanc.
I didn’t need to think about it for long.
“I’ll go.”
Liam’s sigh became louder, and he muttered under his breath, “What
will I say to His Highness?” He looked at me intently, and somehow,
that made me uneasy.
“You take care of the aftermath.”
“…Pardon?”
“Since this is something you want to do, you’re the one who’ll report
about it to His Highness.”
“No, but, why is Your Grace passing off your work to a simple maid
like me!”
It’s obvious that Albert’s going to be angry. If I apologize many, many

times, then maybe he’ll let this slide, but…! Even still!
Liam dodged my gaze. As he put one hand on Schubert’s shoulder,

he added.
“Ah, by the way, it’ll be Schubert who’ll help you run away later.”
“Excuse me? How…”
Liam and Schubert exchanged glances. It seemed like they talked

about this separately before.
“He used to work in the intelligence field.”
Schubert exhaled and crossed his arms.
“Finally, I can speak however I want. I’m called a baron, but I’m really
from the bottom. The fact that you don’t want to be a burden to His
Highness, that’s impressive.”[2]
What the, why did his way of speaking change…? It’s like he turned
into a completely different person. Where did that boy who spoke like
Liam go…?
Was this what Mercy was talking about earlier? Something about
Schubert’s true self?
“…So I guess you were just pretending to speak like that before?”
“A-hem! After seeing how much you’re working hard for His
Highness’ sake, I just decided to acknowledge that you’re a decent
person, ‘s’all. I mean, I guess your food’s great, too… And you can
make His Highness smile…”
Schubert let out a cough as he gave his reasons. He seemed to be
embarrassed from his actions.
But he acknowledged me. I’m glad that I finally won over Schubert.
It’s a little sad though that it happened only when he found out that
I’ll be running away from Albert.
And listening to Schubert, I kinda…
“I kinda like the way you talked before.”
“I think so too.”
“No, but, talking so stiffly like that is just so suffocating!”
Liam and I said so with a serious tone, but Schubert grumbled

behind us.
“Anyway, isn’t it time to go?”
While Schubert was pressing down on the side of his forehead, he

spoke with a rough tone. It suddenly felt like I gained a younger
brother.
Still though, after he heard my plan of leaving for Albert’s sake, he

seemed to have genuinely dropped his guard around me.
He looked like a puppy, but he’s more like a kitten. I’m more of a cat
person though, so that’s nice.
Schubert took the lead and Liam followed behind him. Schubert
complained about my formal way of speaking, too, but Liam just
insisted that he should just match the tone and speak formally as
well.
I laughed softly as I listened to their bickering.
Then, soon enough, we arrived at the villa.

¹ It’ll be ‘Sister’ instead of ‘Unnie’ when Mercy says it since she’s using it in a different
context compared to Rosé in the previous chapter. ↩
² It doesn’t translate to English well, but he’s speaking informally at that part. ↩
additional notes: There’s an emphasis on one’s way of speaking in the past couple of
chapters because there’s a particular hierarchy when it comes to speech levels in Korean,
and the most common that are used are: informal, semi-formal and formal. (There’s some
other speech levels in between, but those are just used in old timey settings.)
Schubert was speaking formally all the time to Rosé before this chapter, and the reason
why Rosé joked about preferring the formal way is because Schubert’s younger than her
(it’s very rude to talk to someone older the way he is right now). The informal way of
speaking is used when talking to people who are younger or in a lower station/rank, but it
can also be used between people who are close to each other—and this is also why Rosé
said it feels like she gained a younger brother.
Sorry about the sudden Korean lesson asdhfkdj I couldn’t translate the underlying
connotation directly to English smoothly enough
Chapter 105
Chapter 105
Translator: Yonnee
We met up again with Mercy at the villa’s rear garden, and there, she
updated us on the status of the operations—it seemed like Rosteratu
and some other people were inside. As I changed clothes, Schubert
and I infiltrated the mansion posing as attendants.
As I was on my way to the banquet hall, I passed by the kitchen

where someone handed me a tray of dishes, so I brought it with me
there.
Lights illuminated the hallway brightly. It was around midnight, but it’s
as bright as the daytime inside the villa.
It looked more simple on the outside, but sure enough, the inside of
the house was practically gilded with gold. I would have even
believed that this was Midas’ mansion after he had turned everything
he touched into gold.
…That impotent king’s brain really seems to have turned to spongey

mush. I can’t believe he’s wasting so much money on a place like
this.
I really hope Albert can ascend the throne soon.
I tried to recall the original story and when exactly Albert was
supposed to escape the tower. I think there’s a few months left…
Though I’m not entirely sure.
Glancing at me sideways, Schubert whispered.
“And your glasses?”
“I’m wearing it properly.”
Even though I’m wearing pants right now, it would be difficult to

pretend to be like the other attendants just like that due to my
smaller physique. It was thanks to the magic spell engraved on the
glasses that I could fit in here naturally.
The glasses made sure that my gender and my face itself looked
ambiguous to the eye. Because of this, other people didn’t give me
any particular attention, so my smaller physique didn’t matter to
them. I was just an attendant who’s hard at work, that’s all that they
could see.
Schubert was pushing a two-tier tray on wheels beside me, and

Alexander was hidden in a box at the lower compartment. Blanc, on
the other hand, was hiding in the box that was at the bottom of the
second tray. Mercy had placed a ‘Hide’ spell on those boxes.
“Once we’re done distributing the liquor and food, the dragon will
knock on the box three times—that’s the signal for us to get out of
the way.”
Schubert whispered to me under his breath as he pointed to the box

where Alexander was.
“If you’re too far away, then I’ll wave my hand three times to let you
know. Still though, are you sure you won’t avoid it?”
“Alexander vowed his entire existence if he lied to me.”

Earlier, Liam asked to confirm my safety several times over.
“…That’s true.”
Schubert looked like he’s worried about me. It was not too long ago
that he said he’d never ever trust me, but I seemed to have
successfully gained his trust now.
“Thanks for worrying about me.”
“I’m not worried.”
“Yeah, I guess not. I saw it wrong.”
“…But when you say it that way, it really does make me worried.”
He mumbled again shyly. Schubert grumbled as the doors opened.
And soon, I entered the banquet hall where Rosteratu was.
A dazzling chandelier hung opulently overhead and shone brightly,

and there were some sofas positioned in several places. This wasn’t
a regular banquet hall.
The nobles conversed and exchanged subtle glances. There were

men and women holding hands as they left their seats. But the most
eye-catching one was—
“Rosteratu. That’s him.”
It was that middle-aged man sitting there while surrounded by

women. Anyone with eyes could tell that the person who had the
most power in that sofa was him.
Only a few small memories of Rosé remained with me, so I didn’t

know what Rosteratu looked like. But the moment I saw him, I knew
it was him.
An expression full of lust and desire, a cloudy look in one’s gaze. At
just one glance, I knew that he was a man who lived a deplorably
hedonistic life.
There’s this saying that goes: the longer you live, the more your true
character shows on your face. That’s exactly the case with
Rosteratu. His life was plain to see on that face.
He had a smaller build than Albert, despite his plumpness, and he

looked so shabby when he looked like he had no muscle in his body
at all.
He had a condescending, pompous expression on his face, but

despite that, he still looked so terribly small in that crowd.
I recalled Albert, who was trapped in the tower yet was still busy
managing his condition every day. And how brilliant he was.
Yet because of this small man,
Albert had been robbed of his life.
The scene in the novel that talked about how Albert killed Rosteratu
was short.
The rebellion succeeded, Albert stormed the palace, he raised the

same sword he used to kill Rosé, then slashed Rosteratu with one
strike.
What was he thinking when that happened?
After handing down an insignificant death to the man who pushed

him into the abyss, did this bring Albert happiness?
I hope it did. I hope Albert was so happy that he wouldn’t be visited

by any trifling thoughts of the previous king.
I gripped the tray’s handles tightly.

Looking around, I began to distribute the dishes to the tables around
me. A service smile was plastered on my lips.
***
Doing an attendant’s work was far more difficult than I thought. It’s
like these nobles had vacuums installed in their stomachs or
something because the food I gave them disappeared right after—
every single time. People around me were busy laughing and
chatting as they promiscuously played around.
There were some people who really just talked. I have no idea what
happens behind the scenes in their minds, but they looked like those
aristocrats I’d see in the movies, greeting each other with prim and
proper courtesy as they conversed.
However, those who acted ever so gracefully soon turned one-

eighty. They let out their contemptuous remarks and shouted with all
the strength left in their body, ‘I’m the best!’
At the back of my mind, I acknowledged two things vaguely: one,

that this was the kind of social environment I’d have to face later, and
two, that this surely wouldn’t suit me.
…Well, it’s something that I’d have to deal with if I ever decide to
stay by Albert’s side.
But Rosé Artius was a maid. What would happen when the rumors
spread?
There was a lot on my mind tonight.

Chapter 106
Chapter 106
Translator: Yonnee
In the middle of serving, I ran into Schubert a couple times, but it

seemed like Alexander still hadn’t given the signal.
I tried not to wander close to Rosteratu as much as I could, but I

couldn’t completely keep my distance.
I placed a plate of grapes and a bottle of wine on Rosteratu’s table.

His vulgar laughter pierced my ears.
“So, how is the Prince doing, Your Majesty?”
“He must be suffering right now. Haha! That bastard who comes
from nothing doesn’t know how to repay my favor, what with him
trying to surpass me and become king.”
“Yes, Your Majesty. You made such a good decision.”
“Haha, I never liked him ever since I first got him. His brothers and
parents were all dead, and yet that look in his eyes was just
ridiculous despite it all.”
“You’re right, you’re definitely right, sire.”
The noble sitting across Rosteratu nodded, but in fact, it didn’t seem
like the king’s blathering interested him at all. It’s obvious that he’s
just saying that for the sake of keeping up with Rosteratu’s mood.
…I immediately saw how he’s just forcing himself to please the king,
perhaps because I often did it at work, too. Setting aside the feeling
of bitterness, I eavesdropped on their conversation.
“According to the latest report, a lot of things with this and that had
been demanded of Albert, that’s why he should be feeling tortured
right now…”
Rosteratu let out a bark of laughter that was laced with satisfaction.
“Haha! I almost want to go see that bastard just to see him in pain!”
…Huh? Latest report?
I’m confused. It seemed like he’s talking about the report that Albert
wrote for me while I was sick.
But the content sounded embarrassing. I’m suspicious of the sticky

tone Rosteratu had when he emphasized the words ‘this and that’.
Whenever I sent reports, it was to the tune of ‘What do you think we

did~’ and it’s usually just something vague like that. This was
because I felt bad for Albert if I really would put a lot of details in
those reports.
But what on earth did Albert write?
“Ah, with the help of that wand’s power, the report said that he
couldn’t resist at all and he did everything that he was asked of. It
was demanded that he give several kisses many times a day, all day
long.”
My face burned up in an instant. I took a deep breath to steady
myself.
Well, I usually made up some things whenever I sent my reports,

but…! It’s so embarrassing to listen to a report being recounted in
real time. I came from a country that’s trained me to have an iron
plate on my face, but this is a little…
I’ll need to ask Albert later just what he wrote.
On the other hand, I couldn’t help but think that Albert was truly
admirable. He figured out what to write in the reports, and I think he
really remained faithful to the tone of it, too.
Albert was perfect, even in this kind of thing.
“Suits him well, doesn’t it? A king is not required to be handsome.

He’s far more suited to such things.”
Rosteratu’s absurd remarks continued. In the meantime though, it’s

funny how—though he didn’t outright say that Albert’s handsome—
he just fully acknowledged Albert’s good looks. It definitely looked
like he had some inferiority complex about his looks.
Hearing this constant stream of gossip about Albert, I wanted to

wash out my ears.
But no, it’s not just that.
I was overcome with this very persistent impulse.
…Can’t I hit him once, huh?
Seriously, let me at him just one time…?
When else would I be this close to Rosteratu?
I agonized over the dilemma like a high school student who’s about
to take the deadly college entrance exams. As I looked through a
window of the banquet hall, I could see the sky turning into an
emerald hue.
It’s the first time I’m seeing a sky like this. It’s too bright to say that
it’s still nighttime.
Wondering if it’s already daybreak, I then turned to the clock, but it’s
still just two o’clock. We’re still a long way off from sunrise.
From some distance away, I saw Schubert push the tray slightly
forward while waving at me.
It’s time.
The scenery outside the window looked much too beautiful for it to
be the prelude to a disaster, with its harbinger being Alexander.
The nobles were all staring out the window, too. And the same was
true with Rosteratu.
“Just what…”
Schubert opened the box beneath the tray, and there, Alexander
slowly staggered out.
Before coming to this banquet hall, the dragon could barely move his
legs and couldn’t walk properly, but right now, he flew with all his
might. The blue wings on his back moved urgently.
“Y-You!”
The nobleman sitting across Rosteratu pointed a finger at Alexander.

And since he knew who Alexander was, it seemed like this nobleman
was Marquis Evnen.
The marquis’ outburst drew the other nobles’ attention.
“What…?”
“It’s just a puppy though?”
“Who brought that here?”
Of course, the nobles who couldn’t wield magic couldn’t see

Alexander’s true form.
Graaaah!
There was a vibrating sound, like ultrasonic waves, emanating from

Alexander. At the piercing noise, the nobles grimaced and covered
their ears. I did as well.
Alexander’s pupils were wide. His slit eyes looked straight at Marquis
Evnen, glaring at him ferociously. Hate filled the dragon’s eyes
entirely and shot out a killing intent.
With a grudging tone, he spoke.
“How dare you use a dragon while pretending to enter a contract.”
Scales peeled off from Alexander’s body one by one. The nobles
began to collapse around me.
“Foolish man.”
The disaster has commenced.

Chapter 107
Chapter 107
Translator: Yonnee
“What’s going on?! Who’s responsible for bringing in that mutt!”
As Rosteratu watched the nobles around him fall unconscious one

by one, he shouted with a blue face.
“I shall present to you terror that you will never forget.”
The corners of Alexander’s mouth rose. Straight out of a horror

movie, it was an incredibly creepy smile.
Alexander’s body grew. He had once been small enough to fit in that
box, but he grew into a size that seemed to fill the entire banquet
hall.
And as he grew bigger and bigger, the more he became see through.
His body held no substance. His growing body could still be seen,
but it seemed impossible to touch. Like he was a ghost.
Alexander’s face was now near the ceiling. He became so massive
that I had to crane my head to see him.
The parts that originally constituted Alexander’s body became

covered by a blue fog. Everyone in the banquet hall was inside his
body.
The blue dragon showed what he could have been.
During his final moments before he died, he attained his adult form,
and yet he looked so sorrowful.
The size and overbearing pressure that a human would not dare
touch weighed heavily on everyone. I also felt suffocated.
I know he wouldn’t hurt me, but I couldn’t help but instinctively feel
terrified.
As I shivered alone, something came right into my embrace.
“Roséee… It’s okaaay…”
Blanc comforted me as he nuzzled into my arms. I hugged him

tightly and nodded.
“W-What is this…!”
As Rosteratu pointed at Alexander, he eventually collapsed. It was

quite the spectacle seeing him faint like that on the sofa.
Alexander and Marquis Evnen were talking.
In front of the translucent dragon that was much bigger than him,
Marquis Evnen could do nothing but shudder and collapsed onto the
ground. But…
Maybe I should give Alexander some time to get back at that guy.
Alright. This is my chance, too.

I went closer to the unconscious Rosteratu instead. Gripping a wine
bottle in one hand, I thought about it for a moment, then asked
Blanc.
“He won’t wake up just because I’ll play a little prank on him, will
he?”
“No waaay… This… is Alexander’s disasteeer…”
Hearing Blanc’s sure answer, I opened the wine bottle and promptly
poured its contents onto the guy’s face. I chuckled.
I didn’t stop there. I took all the other drinks on the table and poured
them, too.
“…What are you doing?”
I didn’t notice, but Schubert went to my side. I giggled and poured a

lot more wine over Rosteratu’s nose.
“Oh, Schubert. You haven’t gone yet?”
“No, I thought it’d be fine to stay considering what the dragon said
earlier. But seriously, what’re you doing…”
“I hope he gets sick. I hope he’ll be sick a whooooole lot.”
I thought about hitting Rosteratu, but I’d rather not touch him.
“I don’t really want to touch him directly, you know, so I’m just
pouring a lot of wine and other liquids to make him cold. He looks
weak since he’s an old fart.”
He didn’t seem to be taking care of his health, so I hope his body’s

immune system was terrible.
Schubert looked at me with a baffled expression.
“…You’re kinda smart, but in a weird way.”

“I just think it’s unfair. His Highness is still bedridden, but this old
man is living like this.”
As expected, Schubert’s weakness was Albert. He was looking at

me like I’m crazy just a moment ago, but the look in his eyes quickly
softened when I said this.
“That’s true. I’ll help you then, I guess.”
Schubert quickly brought more bottles of wine. And we poured them

all on Rosteratu.
While saying it was all for His Highness, Schubert went as far as
removing Rosteratu’s outer coat to lower his body temperature more.
The wine eventually pooled at the floor beneath the sofa. It looked
like blood was flowing down from Rosteratu’s body.
It looked exactly like the scene of a murder. It’s such a shame that I
couldn’t take a picture—I would have wanted to show it to Albert.
Then, Rosteratu began to tremble as he gripped his head.
“No— NO!”
He yelled out. I watched the guy enact his dark history in real time.
I’ll be sure to tell the story to Albert later.
“That King’s greatest fear is the Prince’s return.”
Alexander was the one who said that. I looked up towards the ceiling
where Alexander, who had turned into an adult dragon, was staring
down at me.
His voice reverberated throughout the banquet hall.
“My disaster. It is the provocation of what humans fear.”

The words he uttered were accompanied with the gusts of wind
huffing past his mouth. My hair fluttered just the same as my teeth
chattered.
“It cannot compare to the illusion spells of mages.”
Now I think I get why Albert doesn’t like dragons.
Because a dragon’s existence itself was so terribly overwhelming.
“I’ll show humans what they fear the most, then manipulate it if
needed.”
He stared at the pathetic Marquis Evnen.
“The man who tried to use me fears the loss of his position.”
Since he’s the one who caused this disaster, it seemed like he could
also see directly what kind of fears people had around him.
Alexander glanced at Rosteratu.
“I put Marquis Evnen in the King’s dream. It’s a dream that is more
vivid than reality, so he won’t ever forget it. When he wakes up, the
King will suffer very much from the dream’s afterimages and will try
to kill the Marquis.”
“……”
“The Marquis of Evnen will fall to ruin.”

Chapter 108
Chapter 108
Translator: Yonnee
Rosteratu alternately called Albert and Marquis Evnen’s names in his

sleep. Looking at him sweat now, it’s the opposite of how he was
acting just earlier.
“It’s the perfect end. Everything that happened today was also
organized by Marquis Evnen.”
Schubert also added while he was behind me.
It’s the perfect plan to drive out Rosteratu’s closest allies. Schubert
looked around the banquet hall, where everyone had fallen
unconscious, and clapped slowly.
“You’ve achieved your perfect revenge, Dragon.”
Alexander laughed dejectedly. His face was blurred now, as if I’m

looking at him while he’s submerged in water, but his expression was
strangely clear to me.
Before long, people began to scream.
AAARGH! UGH!
“I originally thought that I should inflict physical pain, but… This isn’t
bad either.”
All the nobles who were enjoying the banquet up until a few
moments ago were now breaking out in cold sweat, suffering.
Alexander made eye contact with me. Then, he spoke calmly.
“Now, it’s time for you all to sleep as well.”
The only ones now who weren’t embroiled in nightmares were us.
That’s why Alexander kept me close.
This was the consideration that Alexander had given me—the

chance to know what my biggest fear was.
“……”
When I first entered the cabin earlier, I knew that Alexander hated
humans, and yet he was now helping me.
This act alone made me emotional because at the very least, while
Alexander was living in this world, it’s enough to show that there’s
not only bad people around him.
It’s just that, Alexander resembled Blanc.
He trusted humans.
He began to hate humans because he had been betrayed, and now

he was here to exact his vengeance. Even so, he didn’t even
hesitate to help another human in the end.
Are you interpreting my apprehension in a different way now?
Alexander added.
“But don’t worry. You’ll wake up much faster than the others, and it
won’t be a disaster for you.”
“That’s not why I’m hesitating.”
“Then why?”
Alexander was perplexed.
“I paused for a moment because I felt grateful.”
“……”
“I’m grateful that you’re helping a human right now.”
Alexander seemed at a loss for a moment. Then he laughed.
“You never know, right? Maybe you’ll overcome your fears and really
become the contractor for that white dragon, and that dragon cub will
be a real adult dragon.”
Alexander stared at Blanc.
“If you become a real adult dragon thanks to me, please write it
down and leave my name in history.”
“……”
“That there had once been a dragon like me in this world.”
Blanc and Alexander stared into each other’s eyes for a long time.
“Okay.”
Blanc said straightforwardly.

“Okay, I will.”
And I also told Alexander that he had my word for it.
“For this opportunity, really, thank you so much. I’m so glad to have
met you, Lord Alexander.”
These weren’t empty words. If it wasn’t for him, I truly wouldn’t be

able to face the ordeals that I’d have to face in the future.
Alexander’s eyes widened in surprise for a moment, but his

expression soon turned into a comfortable smile.
“If I ever get born once more, I’d really like it if I can traverse
dimensions.”
Alexander’s body began to disappear.
“You said you want to face your fears.”
Alexander’s voice echoed in my ears.
“I wonder. Would the fear of pain be greater than the fear of losing
someone dear…”
With that question, Alexander started the disaster.
“I hope you can find the answer.”
And I soon fell into the depths of fear itself.
***
I was back in the tower.

At first, I knew clearly that this was just a dream and that Alexander
brought me here.
My surroundings were like a hazy fog, but they gradually became

more evident. At the same time, my awareness that this was nothing
but a dream became covered with a haze.
The dream soon became like reality to me.
Today was Blanc’s 500th birthday.
I tried to make so many good memories with Blanc. We were always

together and Blanc learned a lot more about the world.
But even during all that time, I couldn’t pluck up the courage to
become his contractor. After all, the contractor was the one who’d
take the brunt of the inexplicable pain of a dragon’s ordeal when
turning into an adult. In my mind, this physical pain was what I was
the most afraid of, and I couldn’t overcome that fear to take on that
pain.
“I’m sorry, Blanc. I can’t become your contractor.”
Hearing my apology, Blanc shook his head.
“It’s okaaay…”
Rather, Blanc comforted me. He smiled brightly, saying that he also

wouldn’t have been able to overcome such a fear. But at that
moment—
“Uuugh…”
Blanc began to writhe in pain.
“I-It hurts…”
The little dragon cub groaned and cried, unable to power through the
pain that incapacitated his entire body.
I wasn’t in pain.
“IT HURTS!!!”
But I had to watch him be in pain.
As though I’d been nailed to my seat, I couldn’t move. I couldn’t even

come closer to him. I couldn’t even comfort Blanc.
I could only sit there and watch Blanc writhe and struggle and cry out
in pain.
Here, during Blanc’s final moments,
I just watched.
I could have been his contractor, but I didn’t try.
Taking in his last breath, Blanc looked straight at me. His clear eyes
had not even the slightest shadow of resentment. This added to the
guilt weighing down on me.
Blanc just smiled at me. Then he disappeared without leaving a

single trace.
Blanc died.
Chapter 109
Chapter 109
Translator: Yonnee
I’m alone now.
“Ah…”
A lingering sense of despair pulled down on me. Despite how hazy

everything was, there was only one thing that lay on the forefront of
my mind.
I was the one who abandoned him.
My fear of pain was what killed Blanc. I wasn’t even aware of just
how much of my heart I’d given the small dragon. I didn’t know I’d
regret it this much.
My eyesight grew blurred. My heart was pounding mercilessly.
No. No. No.
Not even knowing who I was talking to, I repeated the same word
over and over again.
And then.
“Rosé.”
I heard Albert’s warm voice calling out to me.
During a time that I was unable to breathe, his voice was what
breathed oxygen into me. His existence alone comforted me.
As though I’d become a person lost in the desert, I rushed to him like
he was my oasis.
I wanted Albert to call my name. I wanted to tell him to come close,

just as he usually did—to stay by my side.
“…Prince?”
But there’s something wrong. He seemed different right now.
He wasn’t the same Albert who looked at me with a gaze as warm as

the spring breeze.
It was the same calm, icy glare that welcomed me to this world after I
woke up as Rosé, in the middle of coercing him into a kiss.
My heart plummeted.
…I already knew what he was going to say.
I already expected that this day would come.
Because the fear of it was the biggest reason why I pushed him
away in the first place.
“I don’t love you anymore.”
Ruthlessly so, he tore my heart to pieces.

“It was temporary. Just as you said, I must have gone mad because
we were alone in that tower.”
And he uttered the words that I feared the most.
“What’s so good about you when you’re the maid who locked me up
in that prison?”
The fact that I had no right to refute this brought me even further
down the depths of despair.
“I’ll uphold the contract that I signed, so let’s stop it here. Let’s not
meet again in the future.
And even until the bitter end, Albert smiled as he spoke to me.
It was at the moment before he turned his back on me.
It wasn’t difficult at all for him to leave me.
“That’s something I didn’t expect.”
I laughed bitterly.
I finally left the tower. Albert upheld the contract just as he said.
From then on, I could live properly without worrying about money.
But I wasn’t able to see Albert again.
It’s not that I didn’t try. However, he was now the king, and I was a
mere maid who couldn’t dare ask for an audience.
“Three cheers for His Majesty!”
“Long live our righteous King!”
Outside my mansion, people cheered for Albert boisterously. His

portrait became a popular commodity amongst the citizens.
Everyone admired and looked up to Albert.
He was so far away from me now.
I tried to visit the palace a few times because I couldn’t press down
on the need to see Albert. But then, without even getting the chance
to take one step inside, I was sent away.
Albert could choose to see me anytime, but that wasn’t the case for
me.
…He had cast me away, and now I couldn’t see him.
The world continued forward. The helplessness that weighed down

so heavily on me made it so hard to breathe.
My view was still dim and hazy.
This feeling was very familiar to me.
I was sent back to the lowest point of my entire life—the day I lost
my mother and father at the same time; the day I became all alone.
I cried for a long time in our home. When I cried and cried without
stopping, I soon became sick and dehydrated. I barely reached the
hospital with the help of my distant aunt.
That was the moment I feared loving people who might one day
disappear from my life. It became so difficult to give all of myself to
anyone else.
Because I knew I would be left alone.
That emptiness when a loved one was gone. The crippling loneliness
of being alone.
To me, this was something that terrified me even more so than any
kind of physical pain.
As time passed, the memories of my parents remained only that—

memories. I soon became numb enough that I could smile
moderately once more.
I thought my trauma gradually got better. I thought I already forgot.

After all, time could solve more things than you’d think.
My vision turned black.
“…Huu.”
I let out a light gasp and wiped the tears trickling down my eyes.
I was back in the tower again, where the dream first began.
The memories came back to me slowly.
This place wasn’t real. What I went through just now was
Alexander’s final gift, his disaster. I know that now.
But my heart was still pounding.
“…If he’s saying that this isn’t bad, then just how much pain are
those other people experiencing?”
The moment he woke up from that nightmare, Rosteratu might really

kill Marquis Evnen on the spot. It was such a vivid dream.
Astonished as I became witness to the true power of a dragon, I
shuddered.
If the pain he inflicted could be converted to the amount of power he

had… I could vaguely guess just how immense it was. And as the
disaster Alexander would leave in his wake was from all of his
power, then even more.
But now I knew what it was.
What I’m most afraid of.
“Just as I thought. I should be Blanc’s contractor.”

I didn’t want to be left with only regrets in the future.
Of course, I’ll tell Albert first before I enter the contract. He’s the one
who allowed me to come here, so I couldn’t enter it without telling
him.
Even if he wouldn’t like me doing it, it’s still my decision in the end. I
can’t just do whatever Albert would tell me to.
And as I recalled Albert, the cold look in his eyes flashed before my
eyes. Thump. My head was pounding.
“…I’m in trouble.”
Alexander’s nightmare was a bit too effective.
His disaster gave me an answer regarding the dilemma of being a

contractor or not, but at the same time, it was so vivid and realistic
that it brought back some of the inner demons that I thought I
already got rid of.
This was the reason why I’d been trying to keep my distance from
Albert.
In the dream just now, Alexander brought out my fears and showed
them to me. The first part of the dream concluded with Blanc’s death.
The second part of the dream didn’t focus on the fact that Albert and
I had ended things between us. It showed how I was desperately
trying to see him again.
There’s no denying it.
I love Albert.
At the end of that dream, I was left all alone, without him by my side
any longer. What frightened me even more than him not loving me
was that I could no longer see him.
What broke my heart was the possibility that the moments he and I
spent together would just become fleeting memories over time.
I wasn’t truly conscious of how I’d be the topic of the rumors on

people’s lips. Because I knew that this wasn’t what I’d be so afraid of
and regret so terribly.
However, after we left the tower later, I still held firm to the plan of
keeping distance from him for some time.
Albert and I needed some time apart, so that we both could confirm if
these feelings were genuine or just temporary. Even though I knew
how it might go for Albert, I didn’t know about myself.
However…
As the special situation we found ourselves in at the tower would be

gone, and while he goes back to his normal life—if he still loves
me…
If he won’t change his mind…
Then at that time, I would want to stay by his side.
Regardless of all the rumors.
Regardless of family and status differences.
We’ll work it out somehow.
After waking up from a dream so vivid that it was like reality, I

transcended all the realistic reasons that previously held me back.
Chapter 110
Chapter 110
Translator: Yonnee
***
Leaning by the torchlight, Albert’s eyes narrowed. He leaned forward

and, with his sword, tapped the man before him on the shoulder.
“It’s a bit disappointing that this is all you can say, former Head.”
“I already told you everything I know! How many times have I said
that!”
The man yelled out and clung to the wall like a worm. It was the only
thing he could do to stay as far away from Albert.
His body was entirely ridden with cuts and slashes. But that’s not all.
“You’re not human, not at all!”

As he looked at Albert, the man cried. Just his fingers alone made it
difficult to see him as a human being.
“Still, what’s the point in staying conscious? Some of the others are
already half out of their minds.”
“……”
“Don’t make such a fuss. Your arms and legs are intact, are they
not? If they hear that I’m at least giving you a sword, they’d be
jealous of how considerate I am to you.”
Albert smiled and offered some consolation.
The man then threw away all the pride left in him and prayed
desperately in front of Albert.
“Please… Please just kill me…”
“Goodness. I don’t feel like killing you though.”
Albert’s brows furrowed as a sorrowful expression flashed over his

face. When he changed his expression so instantly like that, it was
with the skill of perhaps a theater actor.
“If you die, you won’t be able to get the money and honor that you
like, you know.”
“……”
“Isn’t that why you locked me up in that tower?”
“T-That…”
Albert gripped the sword he had in one hand.
“You survived until now, but you’re asking to be killed here? You
won’t get what you want.”
The corners of Albert’s eyes curled up. To anyone else, he looked
like the world’s wisest, most benevolent man.
However, his lips were firmly tight. And lurking beneath those red
eyes, a glimpse of madness could be seen.
“While you were working for Rosteraru, maybe the thought of me

taking revenge was far from your mind. You shouldn’t be so easily
frightened of just a sword, right?”
Albert approached the man and handed the sword over to him.
“Get up.”
After he placed the sword in the man’s hand, helping him grip it
tighter, Albert whispered in his ear.
“Don’t you know that if you don’t get up, you’ll just be in more pain?”
“……”
“I don’t think you’re that stupid, hm? Notwithstanding the fact that
you got lured in by Rosteratu.”
In the end, the man had no choice but to rise to his feet. He stood
there with the sword in his hands.
“Oh, so you can still think straight, can’t you?”
Albert’s eyebrows shot up with genuine surprise, then he

immediately swung his own sword.
He slashed the man’s shoulder in one graceful arc. The sharp wind
that rose along with his movement made Albert’s fringe flutter.
Not an inch of him became disarrayed. The sword moved again.
Despite blood flowing profusely from the man’s shoulder, he tried

desperately to defend himself from the next attack. Albert’s sword
moved once more, cutting the man’s leg this time.
The sword’s movements were quick and calculated.
The graceful movements were reminiscent of a sword dance.
“S-Stop…”
Eventually, the man fell unconscious because he couldn’t overcome

the fear pressing down on him. Albert then brought his sword to the
man’s neck and cut him there.
Since he had already been cornered to the point of paralyzing fear

yet he still wouldn’t open his mouth, then this meant that he really
didn’t know anything.
“These damn people really hit me from behind, huh.”
Albert laughed bitterly. But soon after, his expression hardened again
as he recalled what he learned from the mages.
It’s still unclear who Rosé Artius’s mentor was. First of all, it didn’t
seem like she was affiliated with these mages. They didn’t seem to
know her at all when told how she looked.
At first, everyone pretended that they didn’t know anything. But when
faced with relentless torture, they finally opened their mouths and
just talked about everything they knew.
What they revealed was that Marquis Evnen was the one who’s the
most invested in black magic.
Marquis Evnen often made secret visits to the magic tower, asking
for any information about black magic. Of course, all the mages
there could only give him books with basic information on the
subject.
Since all the dark mages had been banished from the tower.
‘I’ll need to pay a visit to Marquis Evnen.’
He found a clue. Albert closed his eyes as he was lost in thought.
Fortunately, there seemed to be no risk of it being revealed that

Rosé was a dark mage.
If even the mages here didn’t know about it, then it was almost
impossible that anyone else knew.
But still, it was difficult to ascertain this entirely.
‘Even if rumors spread in the future, I should be able to cover them

up and get rid of them right away.’
Rosé had never talked about her past. She wouldn’t even bring it up.
‘When will you tell me the truth?’
Now recalling the problem that had yet to be addressed with Rosé,
Albert shook his head. Rosé will tell him herself when the time
comes.
At any given time, if there’s any indication that something

unfavorable would be directed at Rosé, then he needed enough
power to cover it all up immediately. He didn’t know when something
like that would happen, so he needed to act as swiftly as he could.
Then, Albert remembered the throne Rosteratu was sitting upon right
now.
‘King.’
In any case, Albert had to take back his rightful seat.

Chapter 111
Chapter 111
Translator: Yonnee
Rosteratu was impotent, and he’s a half-witted buffoon who couldn’t

even take care of his health properly. If Albert hadn’t been trapped in
the tower like that, then it’s obvious that he would have already
become king.
There would be not much difference in prolonging the timing of it for

a little while longer. It’s just…
It’s just a shame that their time alone would be lessened now.
The tower was a unique space that completely separated two people
from all the others.
Albert looked out the window. Before he knew it, the red sun had
already touched the horizon.
Albert thought of Rosé. Her face kept flashing across his mind,
regardless of whether he remained lying in bed or whether he was
torturing the mages.
What did she see?
He was sure that the disaster she’d face would be enough to make
her afraid of entering the contract. He was just worried that it might
be too much of a shock for her.
Albert recalled Rosé’s face.
It’s only been a few days since he last saw her, with that unique way
of speaking of hers, the tone of her voice, her smile. Even the way
she looked at him whenever she tried to flatter him. He wanted to
see it all.
‘I miss you, Rosé.’
Along with the sword that he wielded all day long, Albert left the
prison cell. Blood trickled down its blade.
After letting out a deep sigh, he took off his thin shirt, leaving it on
the dungeon’s floor. It was entirely stained with blood—blood that
was accumulated from all the people he tortured today.
The blood on the sword had already dried up, leaving behind a black
stain. Albert took a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the
blade.
Footsteps rang out.
‘If it’s someone who’ll come to this place,’
Then the first people who came to mind were Liam and Schubert. If
not them…
It was highly likely that it was Mercy, the daughter of the leader of the
mages—the lord of the magic tower—who Albert had tortured. Sure
enough, it was as he expected.
“Your Highness!”
He watched as Mercy ran to him from afar. Putting on the fresh shirt
that was prepared for him, Albert murmured casually.
“Is there a reason for you to run like this? We’ve decided to meet
today anyway.”
Mercy gasped for air, unable to answer back right away. She was
winded from running around the dungeon while searching for Albert.
She couldn’t use magic to find him.
“And Rosé?”
Staring at the huffing Mercy, Albert’s first question was about Rosé’s
safety. At this, Mercy’s eyes widened, then she grumbled.
“Your Highness, I understand why you’re thinking of your lover first,

but that’s not the problem we have at hand right now.”
“Right, the problem. Still, let’s start with talking about her first. How
was Rosé after the disaster?”
“…She’s alright now.”
“Now?”
So there was a time when she wasn’t fine. The look in Albert’s eyes
grew cold, and in response, Mercy flinched. She sighed deeply.
“I believe it would be better for Your Highness to hear it personally.

The story is longer than you’d think. But that’s not what I’m here to
report.”
“What is it then.”
“Rosteratu killed Marquis Evnen.”
“…What?”
Albert doubted his ears. However, as if already expecting that Albert
would snap back at her, Mercy said it again. He was killed. Him.
“…So he’s dead.”
Stroking his chin, Albert laughed despondently.
How very unexpected.
It’s true that he hoped the disaster would cause a rift between
Rosteratu and Marquis Evnen, but he also knew that Rosteratu
wouldn’t just let go of the marquis that easily.
Rosteratu was very fond of Marquis Evnen. After all, he was loyal to
the royal family—though to be more precise, that loyalty belonged
solely to Rosteratu—and he offered bribes regularly. It’s safe to say
that Rosteratu considered the marquis to be his most trusted
confidant.
In addition, the king’s departed consort had been Marquis Evnen’s

younger sister.
Marquis Evnen certainly took advantage of being the king’s

confidant, making it possible for him to wield an enormous amount of
power. But at the same time, he also knew his place very well so he
never did anything presumptuous.
It was a great boon to Albert’s side that Rosteratu killed his confidant
with his own hands.
But, no. It might not be entirely an advantage.
‘I was going to interrogate him about what he knows about black

magic.’
This plan was completely ruined.
‘But what made him so impatient?’

Rosteratu threw Albert in that tower and blamed him for the current
drought plaguing the land, along with the corruption and tyranny of
the nobles. The king claimed that because the prince was nothing
more than a vulgar orphan, God’s wrath had been cast upon them.
The nobles who protested against this were stricken down by

Marquis Evnen behind their backs, however this just made them
cover up their resentment and keep it to a hush.
The way he slammed down the people who opposed him showed
exactly how shrewd and cowardly Rosteratu was. However, at least
he wasn’t the kind of ruler who was crazy enough to kill his most
trusted confidants.
As long as he hadn’t gone insane of course.
Albert returned his sword into its scabbard and strode to the
dungeon’s exit. Mercy followed after him.
“What kind of disaster was it?”
“It was a disaster that induced a dream where people experience

what they fear the most. It seems like Rosteratu experienced an
eternity in that nightmare.”
As he shrugged into an overcoat, Albert’s brows narrowed. The

disaster was completely different from what he was expecting.
Fear.
“That’s not what it’s supposed to be.”
“Yes, it’s originally planned to be an earthquake that would split the

villa completely in half, but the dragon changed his mind that
evening…”
Mercy paused for a moment, but she soon added.
“…after he met Miss Artius.”

Tap, tap. Albert tapped the handle of his sword. One eyebrow rose
as he spoke in a low voice.
“Then you mean this has something to do with the current situation.”
Mercy wordlessly nodded. However, she didn’t explain further.
Albert wasn’t going to force her to explain either. Even if there really
was a problem, it would be best to hear it directly from Rosé.
Fear. Dread. Weren’t these subjects related to Rosé?

Chapter 112
Chapter 112
Translator: Yonnee
“What about Liam.”
“I believe he will have to stay in the capital for the time being.
Rosteratu’s condition has turned unusual.”
“There’s something else?”
“Yes, Rosteratu is threatening to turn the magic tower upside down.”
“I can imagine.”
The disaster was the dragon’s final act of vengeance—and this was
against Marquis Evnen. However, this great power also affected
Rosteratu.
It’s easy to imagine what kind of nightmare Rosteratu had

experienced, even if it was left unsaid.
Rosteratu was weak-minded and prone to jealousy. After all, he

locked away Albert in that spire out of envy.
The dragon’s disaster. Marquis Evnen’s death. Albert immediately
realized what would follow. Perhaps it was right to say that it’s all too
obvious what would happen next.
“I guess he’s out to chop off my head himself. He’ll need a mage to
open the magic tower.”
“He even said that he’d tear down the magic tower if none of the
mages would cooperate.”
Everyone knew how inadequate of a king Rosteratu was. Even so,

he was admittedly quite keen on managing his power. It also helped
that he, by extension, inherited the image and power of his
predecessor, the previous king.
He formed a strong alliance with the Evnen Marquisate through

taking the marquisate’s esteemed daughter as his queen, and he
also didn’t dally in strengthening his knights. He believed in the
notion that force was the right path to power.
Mages were a huge pain in the neck for Rosteratu. He left the magic
tower with little to no funding, and he also often threatened to cut off
support altogether if the mages didn’t obey him.
People had no choice but to follow his orders, especially since the
magic tower could operate only through the support given to them by
the royal family. Rosteratu particularly bribed the lord of the magic
tower, and so managed the mages in this way.
Refusing to just watch this happen, Mercy rebelled.
She put so much effort in reforming the magic tower and shifting
power away from Rosteratu to cut out him and any shred of loyalty
towards him that’s left. None of this would have been possible
without Albert’s help.
Albert gave the order, and it was Schubert who came to act on those
orders.
This was also how Mercy and Schubert got to know each other.
Since they were about the same age, they also got close.
Pressing down on her temples, Mercy opened the dungeon’s door.
Mercy’s brows wrinkled as she thought about what to do from here,

whether to send Schubert to the wavering mages who were still
under Rosteratu, or to conciliate them herself.
‘If only Father didn’t become like that.’
Mercy glanced back at the direction they had come from.
Without even turning his head, Albert remarked towards her.
“He’s still alive. Didn’t you say that you’ll finish things yourself later?”
“…Yes, I know that.”
Mercy muttered after a brief pause.
Her eyes watered as she recalled her father. But then she soon
laughed bitterly at herself.
“I will end it, but later. The biggest problem right now is that
Rosteratu is on the verge of charging down with all his soldiers to kill
Your Highness himself.”
“Ahh, even when he told me to stay still in that spire and even went
as far as to imprison me there, how terribly benevolent he continues
to be.”
Albert smirked as he waved one hand in the air. His gaze through his
narrowed eyes was enough to send shivers down anyone’s spine.
“My dear father, who wishes to kill his own son, should of course be
greeted with a warm welcome. Let’s move up the plan—the palace
should be in complete chaos now anyway. How can anyone trust a
man who killed his own right-hand man?”
Just in time, the rumors that he released to the nobles were also
spreading quickly, further instilling the seed of doubt. This rumor
pertained to the prince just wanting to claim his rightful place—and
so they would think that it would be better to stick to his side instead.
This was a good opportunity to minimize any damages. Albert

wanted to reduce the number of casualties in this coup d’état as
much as possible.
“Tell Liam to contact the nobles and gather the soldiers. Same with
Schubert while he’s in the knighthood.”
Watching Mercy heed his orders firmly, Albert realized that the time
for the coup really was nearing.
Truthfully, it was more in his nature to take more time in elaborately

planning his movements, but things always changed. And he was
ready to change accordingly.
‘That reminds me.’
Albert recalled the first time Rosé ever asked him for a kiss.
Unlike how she was now, her eyes had been persistently full of
desire, and this desire that emanated so blatantly from her was
incredibly lecherous.
That’s why he immediately realized what that maid had in store for
him.
It wasn’t difficult to figure out. Ever since he was young, he

encountered many people who had such eyes whenever they looked
at him.
With lingering physical touches that made him feel filthy, he was
once overcome with the unbearable urge to kill the maid and mutilate
her body. These kinds of thoughts visited him many times a day
before. However, after deciding to kill that maid, he vowed not to die
a futile death himself.
I’ve survived this far.
And, again, I’ve decided to continue living.
Eventually, Albert set his mind on using that maid. It was easy to
manipulate her. There’s no one in the world who ever once resisted
his charm, and after all, what the maid coveted was his body.
He promised to himself that he’d chop off this maid’s head as soon
as he got out of that spire. So that they could never see each other
again.
After that, he would separate the king’s head from the king’s body,
thereby allowing him to stand at the highest position. To all those
who dared look down on him, he would show just how great of a king
he’d be.
When he regained the will to live again, what drove him to this point
was revenge.
That was, until Rosé Artius changed.
‘I wonder if I would have imagined such a thing.’
Thinking again of Rosé, the look in Albert’s eyes softened.
Murmuring an incantation, he soared through the air. After wielding

her wand, Mercy followed after him.
Soon, the two individuals disappeared into the distance.

Chapter 113
Chapter 113
Translator: Yonnee
As I woke up from slumber, I realized that there’s something

weighing down on me.
I blinked and barely managed to raise my head, and there, I found

Blanc sitting on my chest, sobbing.
“Hu-aaang… Roséeee… You’re awaaaaake…”
Even when Albert and I got sick, I don’t think Blanc ever cried this
much. I reached up to comfort Blanc by patting his head.
“Shh, I’m fine. I’m fine, Blanc. Don’t cry now.”
“I, I…”
Even though he could see that my eyes were wide open now, Blanc
couldn’t stop crying.
I had a hunch on what this was about.

I wasn’t the only one who had a nightmare.
You, too, experienced one.
Alexander also gave Blanc a chance to see his fears and confront
them.
He did a really good job as a sunbae in life. I patted Blanc on the

back and asked.
“Blanc, what did you see in your nightmare?”
“I died, and…”
Blanc’s fear was not anymore just his own death.
“I-In my dream, Rosé… you don’t remember me… and you said you
don’t need a dragon fledgling like me anymore…”
His fear was that he’d be completely forgotten.
I wiped away all the tears that left Blanc’s eyes.
“Blanc, let me be your contractor.”
“Buuut—”
“You know what I realized? That compared to the pain I’ll suffer, I
was more afraid of losing you.”
I told Blanc about the dream that I had. His pupils shook.
I don’t want to lose anyone precious to me. But I also don’t want to
die.
There’s one reason why Albert was trying to stop me from becoming
Blanc’s contractor—and that’s because he thinks that I’ll die.
I don’t want to lose Blanc, and I didn’t want to hurt Albert. I knew fully
well just how traumatic that was going to be.
But when there is life, there is hope.
Right after my parents passed away, it felt as though the entire world
was collapsing in on itself. But I lived. I continued living. Throughout
all this, I found a different meaning to life and I learned how to smile
again.
Even when I was a corporate slave, even when I first fell into this
world and came to possess Rosé’s body, even when it felt like
everything around me was dark. I continued to find a way to live.
It was the same this time, too. I just had to find a way.
To endure the ordeals of becoming Blanc’s contractor and to not die

in the process.
In all the speculations I had laid out, there was not one premise
where I think I’ll die.
Because I can’t bring myself to make the ones I love unhappy.
***
I heard that Rosteratu killed Marquis Evnen. It’s only been a few
hours since Rosteratu woke up and stormed to the marquis’s
residence to slit the guy’s throat.
With his eyes besieged by madness. With his body fuming all over.
And with the blood of Marquis Evnen coating him entirely, making
him look like a monster.
And now, he was gathering his troops in order to kill Albert.

In the original novel, Rosteratu did nothing until Albert escaped the
tower. He was just busy playing around wildly and abusing his
power.
Because I met Alexander, the disaster that he left behind had

changed. And because of that disaster changing into the form of
nightmares, the fates of both Rosteratu and Marquis Evnen shifted
as well.
Rosteratu now wanted to kill Albert in cold blood.
Fortunately, Rosteratu was still preoccupied with gathering soldiers

and knights right now, so he had yet to break into the tower.
“We need to return to the tower quickly just in case some soldiers
come and check inside. I’m glad you woke up before the mages
started.”
Liam explained the situation to me and urgently led me down the

hallway.
Mercy went ahead to inform Albert about the situation, and it seemed
like Liam was going to carry me on his back if I hadn’t woken up
before the magic circle was activated.
I followed him down to the basement and stood on top of the magic
circle. I held Blanc tightly in my arms.
But something felt off, like something’s missing. With my head tilted
to the side, I realized that Schubert wasn’t here.
The owner of this mansion was nowhere to be seen.
“Where’s Schubert, Your Grace?”
“He was called urgently. Rosteratu summoned all the knights to duty
after all. It’s an emergency call, but he’ll be back in about at least two
hours.”
Ah, right. He did say he’s part of the knight order.
…Besides that, it came to me that the image of an agile, lithe squirrel

really suited him.
I recalled how he went to my side at the last minute because he was

worried about me. He must have gotten knocked unconscious too
since he was within Alexander’s range.
Since Alexander knew that Schubert was on our side, the blue
dragon should have given him the same consideration that was
given to me. But still, the fact didn’t change that it was still a
nightmare.
“Is he okay?”
Liam’s eyes widened when I asked, surprised that I was worried

about Schubert at all. Then, he nodded.
“That guy has always been exposed to horrific things, but…”
Liam trailed off. He stared straight at me. The faint illumination within
the darkness cast over his face.
At that moment, his black hair looked like the evening sky and the
green pigment of his eyes looked even more green.
“You look quite alright yourself, too. Considering that you just
experienced a disaster.”
It was only after Liam said this calmly that I realized this about
myself.
“Yes, I’m feeling fine, too.”
“The dragon cub kept crying as soon as he woke up. I thought he’d
stop if I brought him to you, but even when you were already
together, he still continued crying.”
He glanced at Blanc. Of course, Blanc didn’t look like a dragon to
him.
Then, Liam bluntly asked.
“Are you going to be his contractor?”
He must be asking since he’s wondering why Albert let me do this.

But I nodded calmly.
“Yes, it seems like it.”
“Even though you suffered in that nightmare?”
“…My nightmare wasn’t about the pain I’d have to go through to

become Blanc’s contractor.”
“Then what was it?”
“I was left all alone after I’ve lost all the ones who are precious to
me.”
Liam was leaning against a wall right now, but he slightly looked to
the side and made direct eye contact.
He looked me dead in the eye.
I mentioned ‘precious ones’ and not just the singular. He noticed that
Albert was in the dream I had, too.
Chapter 114
Chapter 114
Translator: Yonnee
After a brief moment of silence, Liam spoke.
“Are you still going to run away from His Highness?”
I guess he’s wondering if I changed my mind after the nightmare.

Just as Rosteratu did when he suddenly snapped like that.
His eyes observed me closely. To try and read my true feelings.
“I’ll still move far away from the Prince’s reach…”
As I paused for a bit, I chuckled awkwardly.
“But rather than running away, I think it’ll just be some quality time
away from each other so we can sort out our own feelings.”
It hasn’t even been a few days since I asked for his help in running
away. I’m so mortified that I’m turning back on my words like this.
But I’m not the kind of person who would stop there and not explain.
I laid out my thoughts carefully.
“The situation we had at the tower was far from ordinary. I know His
Highness cares for me. But we need some time apart.”
To be honest, this move was also partly motivated by fear. The more
I spent time with Albert, the more I was falling for him. And I still
continued to harbor the fear of the despair I’d be drowning in later
when he finally says he doesn’t love me anymore.
As I recalled Albert’s face, I laughed.
“But no matter what happens, I’ll always wish for the Prince’s
happiness.”
Because he’s the man that I love.
“His Highness’s happiness…”
Liam repeated my words as he averted his gaze. Fortunately, he

didn’t seem to be angry when I explained in this way.
I also added what Albert told me before.
“And the Prince also personally told me that I can try and do the
things I want to do.”
“I see.”
Liam crossed his arms and let out a sigh.
“Rosteratu has taken a hit, but not everything can be resolved right
away. We still have to stabilize the peripheral situations and, one by
one, deal with the nobles who had sided with him.”
I have a feeling that Liam’s omitting a few things there.
“A lot of blood is going to be shed, huh.”

“Yes. His Highness doesn’t want you to be exposed to any danger,
so he’ll probably leave your safety to me. Or Schubert.”
“…Right.”
“Let’s aim for that timeframe. I’ll have everything prepared the next
time we meet.”
“Yes.”
Liam surprised me by saying all this. He seemed to understand

Albert a lot more than I thought.
I could also guess that Albert would take these actions. He wouldn’t
possibly take me to the battlefield while the coup was ongoing.
Albert himself was aware that I’ll try to run away from him. But he
didn’t know where I’d be going.
…Should I give him a hint?
But no. I’m pretty sure that as soon as I tell him, he’d already be
waiting there. I could already picture it without actually seeing it with
my eyes.
Then, the plans hadn’t changed.
Alright. Just one month. If Albert wouldn’t change his mind after
we’re apart for one month—if he’s still looking for me, then I’ll go
back to seek him out. At that time, I’ll erase all the doubts in my mind
and love him with all of my heart.
After setting my mind to this, I realized that Liam didn’t step into the
magic circle.
“You’re not coming with me, Your Grace?”
“I’ll stay here a bit longer. I still have to observe the movements of
the nobles here in the capital… Your dragon cub also mentioned that
a funeral should be arranged for the blue dragon.”
“Blanc said that?”
“Yes, I heard from Mercy.”
Ah, Mercy is a mage, so she could talk to Blanc. I wanted to take

care of Alexander’s funeral myself, but Blanc seemed to have
already delivered the message on my behalf while I was still knocked
out cold with the nightmare.
I’m so proud of you, Blanc.
While immersed in my pride for Blanc, I heard Liam’s voice as he

said something else.
“Good work out there. And, just so you know…”
He glanced towards me, and I saw the corners of his lips curl up
ever so slightly.
It was a very minor change to his countenance, but the effect was
remarkable. His atmosphere suddenly had a certain hint of warmth
that was so different from how he usually was.
And here, I realized again that he really was the titleholder for Duke
of the North in a romance fantasy novel.
The magic circle began to shine. And Liam went, Ah— as he said,
“You’re the one who’ll report what happened, Artius.”
“…Huh?”
When I asked back like an idiot, Liam drove the final nail in the
coffin.
“From the matter of the changed disaster and until what happened to
you there, be sure to report it all to His Highness, one by one.”
“…No way.”
“Also the fact that you were unconscious for a few days. He should
have heard about it from Mercy, though… So he’s probably waiting
for you now.”
“…No way!”
I mean, I really was planning to talk to Albert today though, but I was
going to think about what I’m going to say first while on the way to
his room! Just the loaded question he asked me the other day was
already making me sweat buckets!
I’m not ready! Give me time to think!
“I wish you the best of luck.”
I know you’re some hotshot Duke of the North, but how could you hit
someone on the back of the head like this? As my resentment
towards Liam surged up to my neck, my surroundings suddenly
shifted.
Whooooosh. I was back in the middle of a snowstorm again. But

whatever it was that’s fluttering around me didn’t matter.
“Rosé.”
The voice I knew all too well called out to me.
The voice that tormented me in the nightmare yet enveloped me like

a warm spring day.
“You must be cold.”
Albert placed a coat over me and wrapped me with it. All vestiges of
the worries and concerns I had until just now all but vanished
because I was now with him.
“It’s been a while.”

Albert gave me a dazzling smile.
It was my most favorite smile in the whole entire world.

Chapter 115
Chapter 115
Translator: Yonnee
It hasn’t been long since we’ve been apart, so why was he saying it’s
been a while? I wanted to greet him casually just like I usually did,
but that wasn’t going to work now.
The coat he placed around me was warm thanks to the wool lining
inside. Even so, the comfort this warmth brought was no match for
his voice.
I missed his voice. His real voice, not the cold voice I heard in that
nightmare. I had yearned to see this face which looked at me.
Now that I’ve been reunited with Albert, I realized once again just
how terrible that nightmare was. It had been a necessary experience
for me to face my fears, but seeing him act so coldly like that was no
good for my heart.
I liked his scent as it reached the tip of my nose. Did he just come
out of the bath?
“Rosé?”
Albert shook my shoulder lightly. I must really be in shock. It’s the
first time I’ve ever been like this around him.
I usually kept the contact we had to a minimum, but now, all I wanted
was to be in his embrace.
His chest went up and down as he breathed. I looked up. I saw that
familiar but still unrealistic face, then smiled. And he, too, smiled at
me.
“It’s been a while for me as well, Prince.”
Albert blinked. As though he didn’t expect me to say that.
But his surprise soon disappeared like melted snow. The corners of
his eyes curled up.
“Let’s go.”
He reached out to me, and I took his hand. Neither of us mentioned

the terms of the contract. It’s been like this since perhaps the time
before I left, when we kissed.
Blanc flapped his little wings and perched himself atop my head. I’m
a bit surprised to find out we could balance like this better than I
thought.
The small dragon stared at Albert. It seemed like he’s thinking

deeply about something. But soon enough, Blanc opened his mouth.
“Me toooo… It’s been a whiiiiile…”
Blanc bravely spoke to him first. Albert’s expression soured at this.

He moved his gaze to look at Blanc and quietly said,
“…Yes.”
It was a rather awkward exchange, but I was happy. As someone

who didn’t like dragons, Albert normally would have ignored Blanc,
but I wonder where that version of the prince went.
***
When we returned to the castle, I came back to my senses. I had to

tell Albert that I’m going to enter a contract with Blanc to prevent his
death.
Ah, and I also have to tell him about the nightmares I had during the
dragon’s disaster—that I didn’t just watch it from afar, but even
disguised myself and infiltrated the villa to get close.
I could already imagine what kind of reaction Albert would have. I get
why Liam left all this work to me.
But I needed time to think first. I asked the first question that popped
into my head.
“Prince, shouldn’t we go back to the tower now…?”
“It’s fine to stay. Rosteratu is busy gathering soldiers, so he can’t

attack today. And there’s still that spell on the tower that’s preventing
anyone else from coming in.”
You and I are the only ones who can go in and out of there.
When he said this, his voice was so full of confidence that it’s like
he’s telling the obvious truth.
…I was going to use the travel time back to the tower to my

advantage so I could organize my thoughts, but that plan fell
through. I wracked my brain again for a new plan.
It’s almost dinner time.

As soon as we walked through the gate and walked down the
hallway, I opened my lips.
“Ah, Blanc, go back to your room and rest. I’ll fetch you later.”
“Okaaay…”
Blanc nodded readily. It’s great that he could still remember what I
told him before we returned.
When I made up my mind about becoming Blanc’s contractor and

told him about it, there was one thing that we agreed on—that Blanc
would hide somewhere else while I’m telling Albert about the
decision.
It’s obvious enough that Albert was going to be angry, and there’s a
chance that he might harm Blanc.
I knew very well that Albert was going to prioritize me.
While watching Blanc disappear as he turned the corridor, I glanced

back at Albert.
“Prince, you must be hungry, right? I’ll cook dinner for you.”
As soon as I was about to let go of his hand, Albert instead grabbed

my hand and held it tighter, pulling me back.
The unexpected force made me lose my balance and stagger, and

so Albert wrapped one arm around my waist and snatched me right
into his embrace.
I almost fell down. I took a deep breath and tried to stand upright
again, but my back touched something hard behind me.
It was Albert’s chest. As I was in his arms, it was obvious just from
hugging him that the solid chest was made up entirely of muscle.
My face flushed bright red. I’m lucky that my face wasn’t visible to
Albert right now.
“You have to be careful.”
“…Yes. Please also be more careful from now on, Prince.”
Albert chuckled softly as I chattered nonsense in an attempt to hide

my face.
Slightly hunched down, Albert slowly leaned closer. He’s trying to get
close to my face. His breath brushed against my right cheek and ear.
“We’re not done talking yet, but you were trying to leave, that’s why.
And you didn’t get hurt. Did you think I’d let you get hurt?”
“…No.”
This much I was sure of. Albert’s reflexes were fast enough that it’s
difficult to tell whether they’re still the reflexes of a human being.
“And you know that there’s still something I need to hear from you.”
“I haven’t even had dinner yet, Prince. Don’t you miss the food I
usually cooked for you while I was out? I can make you the ultimate
chicken again, the same kind I cooked for you before!”
I chose the dish I knew was going to take me the longest to cook for
Albert.
“Seems like you’re looking forward to it more than me.”
“Of course. I like chicken.”
And I need time.
But as I held myself back from saying that, my shoulders drooped.

“If Your Highness doesn’t like that, then we can go back to your room
and talk right away. Sure, of course, since the Prince would like to
talk, how can I…”
Albert placed a hand over my shoulder and gently pushed me away

from him.
“Stop playing innocent. Fine, cook whatever you want.”
“Thank you!”
I escaped his arms and ran straight to the kitchen. I mean, well, I
tried to keep running like that.
“The longer you take over there, the more I’ll look forward to a
perfect explanation.”
If Albert didn’t say this.
It really feels like I’m on the palm of Albert’s hand. I had to wonder if I
should be grateful for his mercy.
As I headed towards the kitchen, somehow, it still felt like I lost.

Chapter 116
Chapter 116
Translator: Yonnee
***
Liam’s fortress had lots of quality ingredients. I felt bummed after

hearing Albert say that just now, but I began to feel happy again as I
cooked.
Cooking from time to time is a good way to divert yourself. In this

case though, my mind continued to wrestle with my thoughts round
and round.
First things first, I have to explain the reason I made this decision, so
I should start with telling him about the nightmare I had.
…And the reason I can’t bear to part with the ones I love.
It’s been a long while since I brought up my parents to anyone.

My friends didn’t ask me about it, and people who didn’t know me
naturally didn’t know, so I’ve never talked about it.
It’s also a bit troubling that I didn’t know anything about Rosé’s past.
However, if I had to explain my situation to Albert, I couldn’t leave out
the past.
I cut the raw chicken up into pieces, drained its blood and dressed it
with the flour batter I prepared.
Cooking in this unfamiliar space reminded me of the tower.
Sizzle. When I dropped a bit of batter on the oil, it started sizzling

already. It’s the right temperature. One by one, I put in the well-
coated chicken.
The coated drumsticks began to cook to a golden brown in the oil. I

turned the chicken over from time to time so that it could be cooked
juicy on the inside and crispy on the outside.
I had a fleeting thought that maybe I should run a chicken restaurant

business in this world, but I soon gave up on that idea. Anyone can
do business. I’ll just live as a humble citizen.
I made a plan to increase Liam and Schubert’s shares. I owe them

both, after all.
I felt especially apologetic towards Schubert since I got him roped

into doing something bad. And because he followed my example, he
also fell unconscious at that spot.
…And apart from all that, I felt guilty about inadvertently causing
Rosteratu to have that nightmare. If he didn’t have one, then there
wouldn’t be a call to arms right now.
I sprinkled the minced scallions on top of the well-fried chicken. I

soaked the scallions in water for a long time before this so that the
flavor wouldn’t be too overpowering.
“Too bad we don’t have condiments.”
The kitchen here at Liam’s residence didn’t have red pepper paste or
soy sauce stocked. This was probably because those ingredients
weren’t very popular.
Indeed, that’s why I’ve been given permission to cook food for Albert
in the first place. If the pantry was full of ingredients from guaranteed
sources and with guaranteed taste and composition, then it would be
difficult to poison him, unless I prepared poison in advance.
The meal has been completed.
While I stared at the fried chicken, I grabbed a fruit knife and nicked
my finger with it. The moment I made the cut, it stung.
Uuugh, I hate this. But if I was going to make a wound without him
knowing, this was the only way. I pressed down on the wound. Blood
bubbled up. I remained still for a while, then I soon arranged the fried
chicken on the tray.
…As I left the kitchen, I hoped my prediction was wrong.
I asked a passing attendant to deliver Blanc’s share of the chicken to

him, then after he’s done eating, I asked the attendant to bring Blanc
to me at the dining room.
Compared to earlier, I felt more at ease now because I had some

time to think. This was why it’s important to prepare one’s heart. I
pushed the tray cart towards the dining room.
After knocking, I entered the room, and there I saw Albert sitting at
the table while reading a book.
…It was a book about dragons. Anxiously, I placed the fried chicken
on the table. At this, Albert closed the book and set it aside.
“I’ve been waiting for you, Rosé.”

As I laboriously tried to avert my gaze from the book, I laughed
slightly.
“Yes, I’m done preparing for our conversation. But please eat first
before we talk. Today, I prepared scallion fried chicken. There’s no
sauce for it, like red pepper paste.”
This wasn’t the kind of topic that should be brought up while eating.
Albert blinked as he scrutinized the fried chicken that I cooked. But

shortly after, he nodded casually.
“Alright. You eat up, too.”
And so, Albert and I started eating. If we really started talking while
eating, I’m sure I’d get indigestion. Fortunately though, he was quiet.
I bit into the drumstick I had in my hands with the particular mindset
of the last supper.
Crunch. I savored the scallions’ spiciness, the chicken skin’s

crispiness and the soft flesh’s moistness all in one bite.
There was a delicate line that could easily be crossed when it came
to the chicken’s greasiness, but thankfully, the crisp scallions were
perfect to balance it out. Delicious. As expected, it has a different
charm from any other sauce!
It seemed like Albert was also eating well, so that’s a relief.

Everyone inevitably feels better when eating delicious food.
But if we’re going to talk about the drink alongside this, I missed fried
chicken’s usual pair. Ah, the best drink along with fried chicken really
was beer. Whether it was in this place or back in the tower, I’ve
never had a drink since.
“Prince, beer goes really well with this dish. When we eat this
together again next time, it’s a really good combination to have.”
At my determined remark, Albert blinked.

“Are you asking me to drink with you, Rosé? That’s quite tempting.”
“No, I don’t mean it that way!”
I shook my head desperately when he replied playfully. I really don’t

have ulterior motives!
“I know. But seeing you refuse so strongly like this is making me a

little sad.”
He chuckled. Albert’s smile was like the beautiful springtime,

unyielding to the cold northern wind. No one would be able to take
their eyes off him.
He pressed down on his lower lip for a moment, then he soon

broached the topic.
“So, what’s your reason for deciding to become a dragon’s

contractor?”
Though he already knew the answer, he asked anyway.

Chapter 117
Chapter 117
Translator: Yonnee
I’m sure he already knows. And he probably already solidified his

resolve from the moment he let me cook. While I was choosing the
right words for my explanation, he was also choosing the right words
to persuade me.
The book he was reading when I first entered the dining hall was
testament enough.
I looked squarely at him. His eyes, which were like the red sunset,
reminded me of a sturdy, old tree that wouldn’t be shaken even by a
strong gust of wind.
“If you’ve spent this much time thinking, then surely, you came up
with a good explanation. I don’t know if you can convince me
though.”
“……”
“Try and explain then.”

He spoke his command with the characteristic expression of a
haughty monarch. As if he already read me entirely.
It’s true that Albert was able to read me quite well. Still, that didn’t
mean that he knew everything about me. As a matter of fact, the
closer people were to each other, the more they had to be careful of
any preconceived biases.
“I went through the disaster, Prince.”
I spoke calmly. He must have already heard about the nature of

Alexander’s disaster from Mercy.
So inevitably, Albert wasn’t surprised. The calm gaze that met my

own was unwavering.
“Then you should know better. You’ve already experienced how

painful it is to become a contractor.”
He went on to utter the statement as though he’s absolutely right.

But no, he didn’t know—he didn’t know what kind of nightmare I went
through.
I shook my head slowly.
“Prince, what I saw there was Blanc’s death.”
And it was only then that agitation could be seen on his

countenance. He was like an immovable mountain just now, but he
soon narrowed his brows. Then, he looked at me perplexedly.
“It was Blanc’s birthday and I watched him die painfully. I didn’t do
anything, and all I felt in that moment was regret.”
“How long has it been since you first met?”
“It’s the same for me and you as well, Prince.”

“Dragons and humans are different, Rosé. The period of living, the
way of life.”
“Prince, I can’t just watch and let Blanc suffer.”
I paused for a moment. I couldn’t bear to look him in the eyes while
explaining this. I lowered my gaze and spoke in a whisper.
“I can’t just let my loved ones disappear, not anymore.”
“……”
“Because I sent off my family in the same way.”
I wondered what kind of expression he was making. This was the

first time I’m confessing something from my past.
I raised my head slightly. Albert’s expression was difficult to read. I

couldn’t even tell if he had erased his expression on purpose or not.
“To me, that’s the greatest pain.”
From the light of the chandelier overhead, a shadow sank around his
eyes. He looked terribly exhausted. Pressing down on his eyelids, he
blurted out the words as though he forced them out.
“You can’t.”
With that, I had a sudden thought that it wouldn’t be impossible to

convince him.
“Rosé, this is suicide. Do you think you can save that dragon
fledgling just by entering a contract?”
Albert must have thought the same way, seeing as he immediately

tried to reason it out.
“At least if I enter the contract, the probability of Blanc surviving will
increase. I’ll do my best to survive and become the contractor of a
full-fledged dragon.”
“You’re being idealistic. I also hope that it works out as you say, but
do you think that simply having the will to achieve that will make it
happen?”
Albert cynically threw the sarcastic remark. Beneath the shadow that
slanted obliquely upon his brow, his eyes flashed coldly.
Still as ever, the tone of his voice was graceful, but his words lashed
out the truth like a whip.
I know. Me, too. I know it well enough.
“Even so, that’s why I’m here to talk to you about it. Like I said, I
can’t just let Blanc die. Maybe before, when I didn’t know him yet,
but I can’t turn a blind eye now.”
If Blanc had been sent away from the tower as soon as he took just
one step inside, the story might have turned out different.
But that didn’t happen. I let the dragon inside. And that stemmed
from the fact that I was a fool who didn’t want to give all of my heart
to Albert.
The atmosphere was tense between the both of us. Neither side was
willing to back down. I would have compromised with him normally,
but I had no intention to do that now.
Albert looked at me.
Before I knew it, Albert went around the table and stood right in front
of me.
As he looked at me with his head down, with his furrowed brows

meeting in the middle, he still looked so picturesque. Was there ever
a moment that he wasn’t beautiful?
Trapped between his arms at either side of me on the chair, Albert
stared at me. No— it seemed as if he was staring at me, but his eyes
weren’t on me.
“I thought you’d be attached to me, like a fool.”
“……”
“I can blame only myself. I should have killed that dragon when it first
crawled into the tower. Then it wouldn’t have this much influence on
you.”
“……”
As his eyes lost focus, they were terrifying. I was someone from
modern society, so he and I had completely different moral codes.
The difference between me and him suddenly became all too real.
Albert Grey was the kind of man who did not hesitate to kill.
Albert didn’t hide the murderous intent in his eyes. As if he was

deliberately letting me know.
Chills ran down my spine.

Chapter 118
Chapter 118
Translator: Yonnee
“Prince. You can’t kill Blanc.”
Albert’s eyes curved into arcs. His face became covered with the
mask of an innocent child who knew nothing, then he spoke.
“Rosé, you need to survive so that I can receive your hatred.”
“Living and surviving are two different things.”
I was well aware of the difference. Would I truly be alive if all I’ll be
left doing is breathing in and out with the crippling guilt of letting
Blanc die?
No. That would just be Albert’s selfish greed.
“I have no plans of just watching you walk straight into fire. I gave
you time to change your mind, but you didn’t.”
I stood from my seat and made eye contact with Albert, who
continued to glance down from above.
“…You’re too cruel, Prince. You never tried to hear me out at all. The
reason I didn’t enter the contract right away was because I respect
you as well.”
“Respect, you say.”
As though my words humored him, Albert narrowed his eyes. As he

continued to look at me with a deadly glint in his gaze, he didn’t
touch me.
“You. How dare you tell me that I’ve been cruel.”
The veins on his fist were as clear as the way he uttered those
words. Perhaps suffocatingly from between the buttons of his high
shirt, I saw his adam’s apple move up and down. Then, with a bright
smile now, he spoke.
“While you’ve been busy worrying about the safety of that dragon
fledgling, you’ve cast me aside completely.”
I can assure you that’s not true.
“You never think of me at all, yet you call that respect?”
“That’s not true.”
Hearing my words, Albert shook his head. The smile on his lips was
close to a perfunctory one, yet this faint smile just made him look as
if he was on the verge of tears.
“I’m sick and tired of being left all alone. It was the same when I was
young. What you’re doing is not respect, Rosé. It is deceit.”
As he emphasized each and every syllable that he uttered, his

expression grew even more complicated. His face drew nearer.
If I hesitate here, that would only show him that I’m anxious. I stared
straight into his eyes. Then, I spoke slowly so as not to look
apprehensive.
“If I don’t die, I’m not deceiving you.”
“I don’t know where you’re getting that courage from.”
“I know you’ll be sad, Prince. And I understand how that feels.”
That’s why I couldn’t sign the contract without telling you first. Even
though I already knew that we wouldn’t agree on this.
“I won’t die, whatever it takes. I mean it.”
Even if the sky were to collapse, it’s possible to rise from the fissures
it’s left behind. When my parents died, I learned to smile again, and I
continued to survive to this day after I fell into another world. Even
when Albert had been destined to kill me, we fell in love instead.
If there’s a problem, then somehow or another, it could be solved.

Amazingly enough, the solution presented itself while I was on a
search to find a way.
I believe it can be done this time.
“I can endure any pain.”
It’s not as if there’s no chance of overcoming this at all.
Rosé is originally a dark mage, so that means there’s mana left in

her body. I think that’s why I can see Blanc’s true form.
If I become a dragon’s contractor, then the contractor and the dragon

would share each other’s mana.
When a dragon hasn’t yet reached adulthood, they can’t use magic.
However, it’s a different story if there’s already a contractor. The
dragon’s mana would allow the contractor to be so much more
talented than any other mage, and the dragon cub will then be under
the contractor’s protection until it’s time for them to turn into an adult.
The contract was the starting point of the metamorphosis. After that,
the most important thing to look out for was how much the dragon’s
potential could expand and change.
Of course, there were very few mages who had attempted to enter a
contract even after the tantalizing possibility of a dragon’s mana was
in sight. After all, once a person becomes a dragon’s contractor, the
possibility of dying was very real.
“Prince, people don’t die that easily.”
I wrapped my hands over one of Albert’s clenched fists. He flinched,

but he didn’t avoid my touch.
Unlike his cold, biting words, his hands were exceedingly warm. His
jaw trembled as he let out a sigh.
“Do you think just your efforts alone will change the inevitable
outcome?”
“Yes. I’m not that much of a coward that I’ll leave you behind just
because of that pain, Prince. I’ve been through that, too, and I
understand it completely. So I’m going to live no matter what. And
most of all…”
I clasped his hand tighter.
“I’ll get through this because the Prince who I respect the most in the
world is going to help me.”
Although dragons had never been mentioned in the original novel, it

was mentioned that Albert would turn out to be the strongest mage.
If I learn from him, wouldn’t I have a good chance?
I tried to appeal to him with the good points of the contract.
“Think about it, Prince. This is also a good way for me to raise myself
higher, close to you. If I’m a dragon’s contractor, people won’t care
what kind of lineage or background I have.”
Albert raised his eyebrows. Then, he stared at me with a slight scowl

as he spoke.
“That doesn’t even matter in the first place. Do you think I’ll let that
kind of gossip run amok?”
“Umm, still though, I think having the rare title of ‘dragon contractor’
to my name sounds very nice.”
He looked at me and spoke sweetly.
“If name or honor is what’s important to you, I can give you whatever
you want.”
The conversation isn’t supposed to head in this direction. And if you

say something like that—that you’ll give me everything—you sound
so much like a tyrant!
Please, I’m about to cry here.

Chapter 119
Chapter 119
Translator: Yonnee
Holding back the urge to make a rebuttal, I tried to fix the problem
again.
“You know that’s not my point.”
“Rosé.”
He pulled me into an embrace. As his arms held me tightly, his

embrace was much warmer than just his hand.
It’s not as if I’m not nervous about this either.
“You know what, Prince? I saw you in my dream as well.”
“……”
“You told me that you don’t love me anymore and left me. So I was
all alone and…”
“Forget about it.”

Albert stopped me there when I tried to tell him about my dream. The
anxiety clinging onto the back of my mind soon melted away.
“But rather than you leaving me, what frightened me even more was
when I could never see you again.”
“……”
“I know it, too. What it feels like to be left all alone. Prince, please
listen to me. Please believe that I can do it and please help me
achieve it. I want all of us to be happy.”
As he continued to hold me, it felt as if Albert’s strength had left him.

The incredibly heavy sigh that left his lips brushed past my ear,
piercing my conscience.
I patted him on the back as I would a child. Albert’s body scent, as it

surrounded me, tickled the tip of my nose.
“Please believe in me. And please help me.”
There was a knock on the door. Just in time, Blanc was here.
“I’ll open the door.”
I stepped away from his arms and opened the door. Blanc faltered as
he came in.
“As expected, I just can’t allow it.”
As soon as I carried Blanc in my arms, Albert’s low voice filled the

room. The matter-of-fact tone of his voice uttered these words as
though it was the obvious truth.
He came up to me in a flash. There was no hesitation in his smooth

movements.
I already expected it to turn out like this, but when I’m actually facing
it now, there was a bitter taste in my mouth. Certainly, it’s in Albert’s
personality that he wouldn’t just easily accept this.
“I thought so.”
As Albert tried to grab Blanc by the scruff of his neck, I smiled bitterly
and raised my wounded finger near Blanc’s mouth. The unwiped
blood had dried up, but it was still there.
Noticing my intent, Blanc licked my blood.
The simplest and most basic ingredient needed to seal a dragon’s

contract was through one’s own blood. In order to start the
connection between each other’s souls, a blood pact was needed to
form the contract.
And the dragon must sincerely acknowledge that particular human

as their contractor. Because they would start to share their lifespans.
A white magic circle started encircling me and Blanc. The magic

circle glowed completely white and started to completely cover my
body.
Without moving his lips, Blanc spoke into my mind.
[ Rosé, please say your name. ]
Asking the contractor’s name was a simple request. I’ve gotten used
to living as Rosé Artius, but… Within me, I was still Jung-in because
that’s how I lived for a long time.
…I’m not even saying this aloud and Albert wouldn’t hear, so
shouldn’t my real name be okay? It might be fine if I bring it up to
Blanc.
And in the end, I did say my name.
[ Yoo Jung-in. ]
Blanc’s eyes became red for a moment, but this color soon faded.
Blanc and I gasped at the same time.
The back of my hand suddenly stung, and when I looked at it, there
was a white pattern engraved on it that resembled Blanc.
Still clutching the scruff of Blanc’s neck, Albert stared down at me.
The look in his eyes sank dimly. He took a deep breath and closed
his eyes.
Then, he opened his eyes again and glared furiously at Blanc.
“You’re going to kill Rosé.”
“No I’m not.”
Blanc defended himself against Albert with a firmer tone than usual.
“Because I don’t want Rosé to die either.”
“……”
“Because I also wanna live— together with Rosé.”
If the time Blanc spent with me gave him a will to live, witnessing
Alexander’s death gave him a reason not to die. Blanc’s heart has
grown.
As if to mirror my own determination, Blanc spoke slowly but

resolutely.
“I won’t let myself die, too.”
“……”
“From now on… I’m going to study.”
Perhaps because he didn’t want his words to slur when talking in

front of Albert, Blanc spoke slowly instead. But I didn’t pressure him
to rush.
“Books I can study, I’ll read them all.”
Blanc stared straight at Albert and showed a stiff expression to

convey his resolve. One of Blanc’s front paws pushed away Albert’s
hand on his neck. Then, with a flutter of his wings, he flew away.
The contract was completed. Blanc left the room.
Blanc and I share our lifespans now. If I die, Blanc will die. And if
Blanc dies, I will also die.
On Blanc’s 500th birthday, I will be by his side during the ordeal.
“Ha.”
After letting out a short bark of laughter, Albert ruffled his hair. He
stared at me emptily.
“You…”
I silently met his gaze. And waited for him to speak.
“You.”
He was expressionless, but it looked as if he was about to cry. Albert

stared at me, then let out a despairing exhale.
“Rosé, do you know how my mentor died?”
“……”
“My teacher was a dragon’s contractor, and he died the day his
dragon turned 500 years old. He couldn’t prevail over the ordeal and
he couldn’t overcome the pain.”
Chapter 120
Chapter 120
Translator: Yonnee
The unexpected confession rendered me speechless.
“He’s not a stranger to magic, but he still couldn’t overcome the pain.
He took his own life.”
Albert didn’t learn magic by himself, but there was never a mention
of his mentor in the novel.
This meant that he died a long time ago…
Almost each person who was close to Albert had already passed
away. That might be why he still kept Greten around.
A human being’s way of thinking stems from their own experiences. I

knew well enough where Albert’s fears came from.
But I want to show him that there can also be exceptions.
“I’m not going to die.”

I came forward and hugged Albert. I hugged him as tightly as I could.
It felt like I was the one being comforted with this warm embrace.
“I won’t.”
I spoke again in a clear voice. If this could reassure him, then I’ll tell
him over and over again.
“Truly, I won’t.”
Albert exhaled heavily.
With strength enough to almost crush me, Albert hugged me back.

For a moment, the sound of his rough breathing filled my ears.
I think I heard this from somewhere—that people who smile a lot had
a lot more wounds and scars within them than anyone would think.
He embraced me for a long time. Then, he held my chin.
Through the languid eyes, his gaze continued to be filled with

warmth.
His low voice tickled my ear. I tried to recall how he looked during the
first time he suggested this. I think he was smiling. And he was
relaxed, as he always was.
But now, he wasn’t smiling.
I nodded. And, as though he was only waiting for the signal, he

leaned in close at once.
His scent surrounded me completely.
And it was an utterly different kiss compared to what we shared

before.
As if he wouldn’t allow me to take a single breath, he tilted his head
to the side and matched our lips. The long kiss did not end easily.
Clutching the hem of his shirt, I shuddered as Albert took off his lips
for a very brief second. I took in a shaky breath as if I was a child
drowning in water.
Albert let out a low chuckle, and it seemed as if he regained his

composure at last.
However, as I thought that it was already over, the kiss continued

anew.
Because after I took that short breath, Albert brought his lips upon
mine once more.
I could feel my face turning beet red. Albert’s hold on the nape of my
neck was much more meaningful than before.
“……”
Now with our lips a hairsbreadth apart, I breathed in and out for as
much as I can. Albert gently rubbed my lower lip. Unlike the intense
kiss, his touch was ever so soft.
His eyes were fixed on me.
“…It’s impossible now.”
I couldn’t tell whether he was talking to me or to himself.
When a knock came to the door, he let go of my chin.
“You’re not allowed to die, Rosé. Ever.”
As though chewing out the words, Albert said this as he leaned

away. With the same composure from before, he looked as if nothing
had happened just now.
“Prepare for our return.”
He opened the door.
Liam was standing there, and Schubert as well, who had a gaunt
face.
***
After Rosé Artius left, Liam could instinctively tell that Albert was in a
terribly bad mood. The reason was obvious. He didn’t have to ask.
He finished conveying his report amidst that stony silence. It was the
last report Albert was going to receive before his return to the tower.
The coup was moved up, and it was proving difficult to gather people
for the cause. The beheading of Marquis Evnen recently affected a
lot of people.
Of course, there were still people who wanted to stand by Albert’s

side, but there were some who couldn’t commit the act of treason
against Rosteratu for fear that they might face punishment in case
Albert wouldn’t win this battle.
In the meantime, Rosteratu was also gathering his soldiers to storm

the tower. The first attacks had already happened without Rosteratu
there. The original plan was to face him head-on, but with how
differently things turned out, the casualties this time were at least
projected to be much less.
“My sword.”
“It’s here.”
Liam held out Albert’s sword, which Schubert had retrieved.

It was a bastard sword[1] that was made just for Albert.
Unlike a regular sword, Albert’s sword could be infused with mana,

and it was made to perfectly suit his height, weight and the manner
in which he wielded the sword.
Albert took the mana sword from Liam.
He drew it out from its scabbard. With its sharp blade, the sword
shone with a blue sheen. Albert traced one finger along the edge.
“Good job.”
“It’s nothing, sir.”
Albert didn’t choose the sword himself, rather, he ordered Liam to

have it made while he was still in the tower. Anxious that the prince
wouldn’t be pleased with it, Liam breathed out a sigh of relief.
All of a sudden, Albert asked.
“So, Rosé asked for your assistance?”
The question jabbed at Liam’s weak spot.
Liam blinked in a daze. As Albert was looking down at the sword

while examining it, he looked up at the duke obliquely.
“Speak.”
The look in his eyes seemed to say that he already knew everything.
¹ bastard sword – a variation of a longsword which could be used with either one or two
hands; it was given the name ‘bastard’ due to its ambiguous categorization, irregular traits
and misleading appearance. ↩
Chapter 121
Chapter 121
Translator: Yonnee
“She’s someone who wants to try doing everything. In the first place,
she must have realized that she wouldn’t be able to run away from
me just like that, so isn’t it obvious that her only other way to escape
is to ask for help from the people around her?”
As Albert said this, Liam realized that hiding their previously agreed-
upon plans here would not fly by Albert’s eyes and ears.
The prince’s eyes narrowed.
“I’m sure you know better than anyone else that silence is louder
than any other excuse right here.”
Albert brushed off Liam’s shoulder, as if he was removing some dust

on him. He did it so casually, but this was a silent act of pressuring
the other man.
“I’ve decided to let her do whatever she wants. But just to be fair,
shouldn’t I also know what she’s planning?”
Liam smirked inwardly. He realized that even if he tried to hide those
plans right now, regardless, Albert would eventually make him open
his mouth later.
Now that it’s come to this, perhaps it was for the better. Since Albert
knew how it was that woman who instigated this plan rather than
Liam himself, Albert would be more agreeable.
“She said that it was for the sake of Your Highness’s happiness that
she wants to keep her distance for a while.”
“I wonder if I should just open up my chest and show her my heart

just to make her believe me. So, how long?”
“…About a month, sire.”
“About a month. Fine then.”
Albert murmured as he put his sword back into its scabbard. Liam
was somewhat taken aback by the prince’s light answer.
“…Is it truly alright?”
“I’ll honor Rosé’s wishes, so I’ll entrust her to you for about a month
after we leave the tower for good. I will need about that much time to
clean up the palace anyway. If I’m going to be with her for the rest of
my life, what is a month compared to that.”
Rosé’s wishes had to be fulfilled right away. While there were still
many things to sort out in the royal court, it’s possible for Rosé to do
everything she wanted to do.
“There’s somewhere I have to be as well.”
“Your Highness?”
“I’m going to the Dragons’ Nest.”

As a place where dragons were born, only mages could enter the
place called Dragons’ Nest. Even so, it was close to a cave rather
than a nest, and there were many murals about dragons across its
walls.
“Why that place?”
“To find out how I can reverse a dragon’s contract.”
Liam pushed down the urge to gasp. He couldn’t understand why

Albert was willing to go this far.
“It’s her choice, sir. There’s no need for Your Highness to show such
concern…”
“It would be possible for me to show a king’s dignity through this as

well, so I will gain from it. This isn’t just for Rosé.”
As he spoke and chuckled right after, his voice was as languid as

ever. His expression and tone showed no flaws at all. Even so, Liam
knew that this was just an excuse.
Though he tried to hide it, there were just some things that could not
be hidden.
With an emotionless smile on his lips, Albert’s eyes were curved as

well, however his pupils were shaking minutely. It was reminiscent of
a rock thrown into the waters, ripples disturbing the tranquil surface.
Denying it now would just make him look like a fool.
His liege had already given his heart to a maid, whose identity and
background were ambiguous.
It wasn’t that he couldn’t understand Albert. In as small of a space as

the tower, it’s impossible for nothing to happen between two people
who were alone together. His liege was also human.
‘…In any case, it should be an emotion that will fade away soon
enough.’
Liam believed what Rosé told him—that once they’re back outside,
the illusion of love fostered between them, created by the tower’s
narrow space, would soon disappear. Then, as Albert would regain
his rationality once more, he’d realize just how foolish his actions
had been until now.
‘One month.’
Rosé Artius should be sent to the southernmost coast, the furthest

place away from here. It would be better if they lost contact later on.
‘I’ll have to make sure that neither hide nor hair of that woman could
be found.’
…The food she cooked was more delicious than he had expected,
and she was a maid who had a good head on her shoulders. Even
so, these reasons were not enough to keep her by Albert’s side.
It’ll be alright.
Liam knew Albert. He wasn’t the kind of person who’d go crazy just
because one person had disappeared.
***
“Nightmare? I was fine though? It’s not something I hadn’t already

thought of before.”
Schubert’s eyes grew wide as though he couldn’t understand why I

asked such a question, but he soon became sullen.
“I can’t believe I won’t be able to see His Highness for some time.”
I thought he was a bit depressed because of the nightmare, but it
turns out that he’s just listless because he’d have to return to the
knight order due to the king’s commands. There, all he’s going to
hear was endless sermons about how he had to sacrifice his own life
for the king.
Just in time, I took Schubert to the kitchen so that I could give him
some of the chicken I cooked earlier.
“To express my gratitude, I also prepared a gift for you.”
“What is it?”
“It’s the fried chicken that I mentioned to you before. It’s not that hot
anymore, but it’s still delicious.”
Schubert had a baffled expression on his face. He was busy staring

hard at the chicken, trying to see whether I sprinkled some sort of
poison on it. Or, perhaps trying to see if it was edible at all.
However, he soon let out a cough, embarrassed by his own actions.

Then, he took a piece of chicken using a fork.
It’s cold now, but fried chicken still tastes good when it’s cold. He
took a bite out of the piece and widened his eyes.
“…I guess there’s a reason why His Highness likes you.”
He muttered to himself as he chewed the crispy outer skin of the

fried chicken. As he was practically entranced by the dish, I watched
him eat with a pleasant expression.
“Right? You get it now.”
“No! I’m not convinced.”
Schubert ate all of the leftover chicken while licking his lips from time
to time. Suddenly, his eyes focused on the back of my hand.
Then, he gaped at it blankly.
“…You.”
“Oh, I entered the contract.”
“Seems like you’ve got nothing to fear during your life.”
Schubert continued to look at me with wide eyes, but I could only

reply awkwardly.
“I did it because I am scared.”
Unable to grasp my words, Schubert blinked in a daze.

Chapter 122
Chapter 122
Translator: Yonnee
In the end though, Schubert just shrugged.
“Well, it’s your life, so.”
With the blasé attitude of not having anything to do with it, Schubert
continued to stare at me for an unusually long period.
“Do you have some kind of hobby related to dying?”
“…No?”
What kind of person has a hobby like that?
“I get it now. So it’s your hobby to refuse orders?”
“…That’s still not it?”
“Ah, whatever. I don’t even know why I’m asking you.”

Schubert shook his head and focused on eating his fried chicken
again.
What’s this, I guess you’re worried about me.
He seemed to find it difficult to admit he’s concerned for me.
He’s being more casual with me now and it’s an unfamiliar

experience, but on his part, he does sound more natural speaking
this way. As expected, people can’t be judged based on only their
first impression.
This outing was a lot more productive than I originally expected.

Schubert and Liam dropped their guards around me. I also met
Mercy.
And, I became Blanc’s contractor.
Letting out an exhale, I clasped one hand into a fist.
I could definitely feel the mana flowing within me.
I heard that each and every dragon had differing levels of mana, but
it seemed like Blanc had an abundance of potential.
Even so, I was a bit worried about how I entered the contract using
my real name, not Rosé’s.
So does that mean that Blanc is under contract with Yoo Jung-in, not
Rosé Artius?
But now that it’s come to this, I don’t know how it’s going to affect
me.
“Ah, I should get going.”
Schubert checked the time, then stood up from his seat. Seems like
it’s time for him to report to Albert.
“See ya later.”
After that satisfying meal, Schubert went to Albert, right after Liam
was done talking with the prince. As he turned back, I asked
Schubert to let Liam know that there’s some chicken set aside for
him, then I headed towards the library where Blanc was right now.
I pulled out a few books from the shelves, ones about magic. They
were all about the fundamentals, such as how to wield magic.
I got permission from Liam to pack up, so Blanc and I did it together.
Then, we sat down in front of the room where Albert still was, talking
to his subordinates.
Even with the piercing stares of the passing attendants, I wasn’t

ashamed.
“Zzzz…”
Because Blanc couldn’t sleep while I was having that nightmare, he

soon fell asleep here.
After some time of waiting, the door finally opened. With the knob in
his hand, Albert found me like that. He blinked once.
I soon jumped to my feet and smiled.
“All preparations for our departure are done, Prince.”
“It must’ve been a lot. Great job.”
His countenance right now, with this rather calm answer along with
those curved eyes, was the complete opposite from what I was
expecting. So, I was left confused.
“That must be heavy. Let me get that for you.”
Albert took the dimensional pouch from my hand. Then, he leaned

towards me.
“Let’s go, Rosé.”
Albert smiled the way he usually did.
Something’s weird. There’s no way Albert’s this easily convinced

about me becoming a dragon contractor.
I hugged Blanc tighter in my arms. However, instead of staring at

Blanc, his gaze lingered at the back of my hand for a moment, until
he looked up again.
“You did a great job with the preparations.”
As he spoke casually, Albert stroked my head.
It’s as if nothing happened just a while ago.
After some brief farewells, we teleported back to the open clearing

and soared through the sky.
Albert’s spell was smooth, like flowing water. Much more than
Mercy’s.
We neared the tower in no time, where the soldiers guarding the

edifice came into sight. Despite how late in the night it was, the
soldiers were keeping a close watch on the tower.
There were a lot more troops deployed here now compared to when
we left a few days ago. The people below looked like a swarm of
ants.
“What a useless endeavor.”
Albert smirked as he glanced down at the soldiers. Even with the

droves of people below, this wasn’t enough to make Albert bat an
eyelid.
We walked through the air towards the tower’s attic. It was as quiet
as when we left it.
Soon enough, we descended to the attic floor. The first thing I did
was carry slumbering Blanc to the kitchen. It seemed like he was
really tired because he never once tossed in his sleep on our way
back.
Climbing the stairs once more, I ran into Albert, who had already
changed clothes. Unlike what he wore in Liam’s residence, the shirt
he was wearing now was made out of plain, rough fabric. Still
though, I’m much more used to seeing him like this.
It came as a realization that we’re back in the tower yet again. We

won’t need to stay here for that much longer, but…
There’s still some time left for me to be alone together with Albert.
Since it’s like this, then it’s good to take advantage of this
opportunity.
“Prince, I guess you really aren’t upset.”
I said this as I tried to lightly gauge his mood.
Albert looked back at me with his arms crossed in front of him. With
a languid tone, he answered back.
“Would it matter to you if I was?”
…If you’re answering like this, are you sure you’re not angry
anymore? Then again, him not being angry would stress me out
more.
Albert was much too used to erasing his emotions.
“Prince, while we’re in the tower, I’ll do anything—whatever it is.

Please leave it all to me.”
“You’re expecting a give and take, aren’t you?”
As expected, I got caught. Hehe. I laughed for a second, but I soon

continued energetically.
“Since I’m already shameless enough, I would like to ask Your
Highness to teach me magic please!”
Albert stared at me for a moment.
“So you’ll do anything to ease my anger…”
“Yes, sir.”
Albert’s eyes curved into crescent moons, resembling the one

lighting up the night sky.
“Then, from now on, you’re going to sleep next to me.”

Chapter 123
Chapter 123
Translator: Yonnee
At first, I thought I heard it wrong. That’s why I waited for him to

correct his words.
But Albert just continued staring at me, his arms folded.
“I don’t feel comfortable letting you sleep in the attic where there’s no
proper bed.”
…But you allowed me to sleep in that place. And I’m fine with it.
“It’s a bed for two people anyway. Just change your clothes and
come back down.”
“No, Your Highness. How can I dare sleep in the same bed as you…”
“The first thing you did before was pounce at me.”
All I wanted was to make a strong case to defend myself here. That
wasn’t me, sire. The woman who crawled into your bed and the
woman in front of you now isn’t the same person!
…But saying that would just make me look crazy—just as crazy as
the real Rosé Artius was. I desperately grasped for a different
reason.
“Prince, we’re still under contract.”
“But as long as we have each other’s consent, it’s fine, right?”
My excuse went up in smoke in an instant, completely useless

against him. As if already anticipating my next words, Albert opened
his lips first.
“Don’t tell me you’re about to say that’s not right, Rosé? You’re not
trying to take back your words, are you? If so, then you can just give
me your permission again.”
What a smooth talker, this guy. Never in my whole life have I met
another person who’s as eloquent as our dear Albert.
As he took a step forward, I had a hunch that he was about to grab

hold of the back of my neck and steal my lips at any given moment.
In response, I took a step back. Albert chuckled.
“Don’t worry, I’m not going to do anything. At least, not yet.”
Did this prince even know that saying this is only making me more
nervous? ‘Not yet,’ he said, but what are you going to do later?
“If it’s impossible to win you over with words, it is only wise to switch
tactics, yes?”
“……”
“If you listen to my words well, then I feel like my anger will dissipate
in time.”
As he spoke gently to soothe me, I couldn’t help but give in. In any
case, Albert would counter every excuse I could possibly give. The
inevitable conclusion would be for me to nod my head and follow
after what he’d say.
Yeah, okay, I’m just doing this for my own sake. Let’s not think about
anything else. We’re just going to sleep.
As I muttered inwardly, I eventually nodded.
“I wonder if there comes a day when I can finally win against you,
Prince.”
When I uttered my lamentations, Albert replied with a low voice.
“That’s what I want to say. I wonder if there’ll come a day when I’ll
truly win.”
Why would you say that, as if you’re losing to me every time?
Then, Albert tucked a lock of my hair behind my ear as he whispered

softly.
“I’ll go to bed first.”
His voice echoed within me.
Albert pushed me towards the bathroom. There were already clothes

for me to change into in the bathroom, but when did he prepare this?
…Here was a prince who’s taking care of his maid’s clothes. What
kind of sight was this.
Still though, inwardly, it felt nice that Albert was taking care of me.
Though the current situation was strange, it didn’t feel bad either.
…Was I turning into some kind of pervert? What other explanation

would there be when I’m thrilled to see a man like Albert serve me
like this?
I was preoccupied with many thoughts as I changed into the drab
chemise. And when I recalled the kiss we shared in the duke’s
fortress, my face went bright red.
Nothing’s going to happen. Nothing. Nothing… We’re literally just

going to sleep.
I opened the door and went out of the bathroom.
“Prince?”
Lying on his back, Albert’s eyes were closed.
The moonlight streaming in from the window fell upon his face—his
small face, which had such beautiful features. There were shadows
beneath his long eyelashes.
The only sound that could be heard inside the room was the sound
of his quiet breaths. As he lay back in such an upright position, he
looked like a sleeping saint.
He must have been so tired. The last few days were sure to have
been long for Albert, too.
The tension in my body suddenly loosened. Albert asked me to sleep

beside him out of his selfless concern for me, and I’m just left
ashamed here after reading too much into it.
Staring at his face, I smiled softly.
“It really is a favor that can’t be refused.”
“……”
“Still, judging by your face, if it’s at least true that your anger’s gone,
then it might be fine. But when I think like this, I can’t help but think
of how stupid I’m being.”
I stared at Albert’s face for a moment longer, then I drew the
curtains. I was worried that Albert might wake up because of the
moonlight.
Lying next to him made my heart race again. I’ve been in his
embrace before, and I’ve already kissed him. But this was different.
I turned to my side and watched Albert sleep. If I get to see him

sleep like this, then it’s at least a great perk to this arrangement.
“Really, you’re so handsome…”
My eyelids gradually closed as my own fatigue caught up to me. I

yawned loudly. Then, towards Albert who was already asleep, I said
something that I couldn’t ever say while he was awake.
“Good night, Albert.”
Even just once, I wanted to call his name.
***
When she stared at his face intently and when she spoke to him with
a voice that seemed to melt like honey, Albert could still endure it.
Until she called his name.
At the unexpected action, his breath caught in his throat. He was

barely able to subdue the flames of his desire, and yet Rosé poured
oil and ignited them once again.
He never even thought of her calling him by his name because she
always said Prince this and Prince that. But, no—he imagined it
once. He thought that it would make him feel good, but he didn’t
think that it would ever happen.
However, when this imagination did actually materialize into reality, it
became a problem. What he felt now transcended just ‘good’—it was
at the level that rendered him helpless as his body’s condition
changed.
To make matters worse, Rosé—the very person who made him this
way—so quickly fell asleep. Albert’s ears were hatefully filled with
her even breaths.
“Ha…”
What do you mean you can’t win against me, Albert muttered to
himself. In the end, he had to leave the bed.
Today as well. He had to cool down his body.

Chapter 124
Chapter 124
Translator: Yonnee
***
Albert’s hand shook my shoulder.
“Rosé, wake up.”
I rubbed my clouded eyes. The sky outside was much drearier than I
expected it would be. It’s raining.
“It’s time for the soldiers to come. Go down and get ready.”
“Ah, yes, of course.”
It’s the day of the week when the soldiers were scheduled to give us
our food supplies at the door. What have they brought this time? I
jumped out of bed.
“Prince, you’re up early.”

“…Because of a certain someone, I was up almost all night long.”
There was a wide smile on his lips as he said this, but why did it feel
like his words were filled with thorns. I’m the only other person here,
but you fell asleep before I did, so why are you blaming me? That’s
unfair.
Albert picked up a letter that was placed on the desk. Seeing as how
he’s wearing a different set of clothes now, too, he must have woken
up a while back.
Then, I saw his sword next to the desk—seems like he had already
finished his morning training as well. The luxurious sword suited
Albert very much.
Brushing his hair with his fingers, Albert handed me the letter.
“Here, the report.”
“Whoa, it almost slipped my mind… Thank you for this.”
Albert even wrote a report that I should have crammed. But then I
felt a bit mutinous against the prince. Feeling a bit odd, I turned the
letter in my hands.
I recalled Rosteratu’s words.
“Prince, thank you for writing the reports for me all this time… But
may I ask, what on earth have you been writing?”
“You read the one sent before?”
“No, I heard about it from Rosteratu—he was very loud. At the

banquet.
“Ahh, I don’t know what he said, but I can imagine.”
Albert replied shamelessly.

“It’s just as you heard. I tried my best, so it seems my efforts were
fruitful.”
“Is the report this time the same, too?”
I asked with a serious tone.
“No, I raised the bar higher this time.”
“…Huh?”
I was overcome with the urge to open the letter and read it right
here, right now. Albert stroked his chin and narrowed his eyes.
“It’s the last opportunity to make the king drop his guard.”
“…I see.”
“Would you also like to flesh out today’s story? It might even be
better if we say that I’m sick.”
“I shall heed Your Highness’ orders.”
At his low voice, I also became serious. It felt a bit more real that
we’re fighting against Rosteratu now.
“Oh, and you can read that report if you want to.”
Albert’s tone had a hint of laughter. In the midst of it all, he was still
trying to tease me.
“No, I’m good.”
I firmly turned down the suggestion. I already knew that my face

would just turn bright red if I were to read this. I don’t want to give
Albert another opening just so he could tease me.
He’s definitely teasing me a lot more these days. Of course, it’s only
natural that I’d get flustered by his words and actions.
“You may do as you please.”
Seeing my reaction, Albert smirked. I couldn’t read what’s on his

mind. But at least, he didn’t look as angry as he did yesterday.
Was he feeling excited at the thought of finally destroying Rosteratu?

As I thought about it, I also decided to make potato soup for
breakfast.
“Then, I’ll also prepare our breakfast, Prince!”
Going down to the kitchen, I saw Blanc sleeping on the kitchen

counter. And right next to the table was a book that Blanc seemed to
have read before he slept.
—Dragons and Contractors
Contentedly looking at the cover of the book, I picked it up, dusted it

off and placed it next to Blanc. Now, it’s time to start making our
meal.
As I found myself in this kitchen for the first time in a long while, my
fighting spirit soared. I must cook something that Albert will like!
Bang, bang! Someone was knocking on the door. With an

unperturbed expression, I walked closer to the door.
“Yes, it’s Rosé.”
“I heard you were sick for a week… Report your status!”
This voice was owned by neither of the two misters, Bob and John,
who usually delivered our food supplies. It seemed like someone
else had replaced them.
Maybe the people on the other side weren’t soldiers at all. I couldn’t
see their faces.
It seemed like an aristocrat had come under Rosteratu’s orders to

check on Albert’s condition.
“I was so ill that I couldn’t even move properly. Of course, I also

couldn’t cook properly either. I apologize.”
“…What is the condition of the Prince?”
Without even having to lick my lips, I spat out lies.
“The Prince is so very sick that he couldn’t even get out of bed right
now. How can I satisfy my desires like this!”
Haha! Like a villainess, I laughed with all the wickedness I could

muster. No one would have guessed that it was Albert himself who
wrote this report earlier.
I needed to act as best as I could to make Rosteratu continue

underestimating Albert.
I knew well enough it’s my fault that the coup was being moved up.
That’s why I had to do my part at least so that this coup would be
successful.
The man outside the door asked enticingly.
“Is he in a lot of pain?”
“Yes, sir. A whole lot.”
Hearing about Albert’s misfortune delighted the man. The stupidity of

those guys on the other side was hilarious to me.
But there’s something else that mattered to me at this moment.
“Then, this week’s food…”

“Make do with what you already have. No food delivery this week.”
“I beg your pardon?”
“Then, we’ll be off.”
Since they’re all set to slash Albert’s throat, they seemed to think
that any food that would pass through it would just be a waste. After
hearing what they wanted to hear, they all disappeared just like that.
“No, but, people have to eat…”
These evil scoundrels. How can I live without food?! Do you even
know how important meals are to Koreans!
Right then, gruuumble. My stomach let out a meandering sound.

Chapter 125
Chapter 125
Translator: Yonnee
Fortunately enough, since we were out of the tower for a week, the
food that had been delivered last week still remained the same
amount.
And in the first place, we had an abundant stock of red pepper

powder and red pepper paste in the pantry, then we also still had
some rice. If there’s nothing else, we might still be able to survive
with egg over rice seasoned with soy sauce.
I went into the pantry and took stock of the leftover ingredients,
checking them one by one. The first thing that caught my eye were
the potatoes, then next the pumpkins.
It’s raining a lot outside anyway, so I wonder if I should make veggie

pancakes later. The thought of crispy fried pancakes made my
mouth water.
“First though, I gotta make breakfast.”

I took out some potatoes, cabbages, seasonings, then I headed
towards the kitchen.
It was a peaceful morning here at the tower. It’s been a while.
I sliced the potatoes and scallions, sprinkled them with some red
pepper powder, which I missed all this time. After boiling the
ingredients for some time, I did a taste test. Tastes spicy and good.
As expected, Koreans should eat spicy food. I appreciated this motto

even more because I didn’t have any red pepper powder and red
pepper paste the entire time we were out. This exciting, exhilarating
taste— the best flavor!
“What are you makiiing?”
I must have woken him up. Blanc fluttered towards me while rubbing
his eyes. It was so adorable seeing him fly with those very tiny wings
that almost couldn’t be seen behind him.
“Did you sleep well, Blanc?”
“Yeeeah.”
Blanc nodded. Since he was peeking at what I was cooking, he

seemed to be looking for food. It’s understandable since he was tired
yesterday and just slept.
Just in time, the rice was ready. I opened the pot and scooped some
out with a spoon. The grains of rice had a sparkling luster to them.
Look at that, isn’t rice so delicious? I brought the spoon of rice

towards Blanc, which he snapped up to eat.
Munch, munch. After he gulped it down, Blanc smiled and opened

his lips.
“Yummyyy…”
“We’re going to eat something more delicious during lunch, so you
can look forward to that.”
Today’s menu was going to be Korean veggie pancakes. Blanc’s

eyes twinkled, expressing how much he was already looking forward
to it.
Then, strangely enough, unfamiliar emotions washed over me. It felt

like excitement and joy, but they didn’t come from within me. They’re
not my own emotions.
I looked at Blanc. As if to answer my question, Blanc nodded.
“So this is how you feel.”
I could feel exactly just how excited Blanc was. And more emotions
that were difficult to express in just words because of how vividly I
felt them now. It was so amazing to experience such feelings that I
otherwise wouldn’t have understood before.
“Do we share all our feelings with each other now?”
“Only when you waaant.”
That’s a relief. It would be difficult if Blanc would also feel all the
feelings I had whenever I saw Albert. And whenever I saw Albert, my
emotions would just run rampant.
I didn’t want to let Blanc know all of those emotions second hand. It
would be nice if he could experience it personally later in the future.
But if I look at how pure and innocent Blanc was right now, that might
still be far away. I patted Blanc over his back.
“Thank you for letting me know how you feel.”
Blanc grinned. It was a child-like smile that would make anyone who
saw it happy as well.
“I always wanted to tell you my feelings like thiiis.”
“Why?”
“My explanations are always… not enough.”
Unlike Alexander, who seemed to be used to speaking the human

language, Blanc was still not very familiar with it. The difference
between them was from experience.
But I didn’t know Blanc would be so conscious of that.
“I like the food that Rosé makes for me.”
“……”
“I like Rosé, too.”
Blanc held nothing back at all. He expressed his emotions with

fastballs right away. That’s what makes me like him, too.
Blanc’s pure, unfiltered feelings made me emotional. How could I

ever regret entering the contract when Blanc was so happy right
now? I could never turn away from him.
I set the soup at the side and filled another pot with water. This was
so that I could make the boiled eggs that I always served Albert with
care.
After I handed him his food, Blanc flew back and opened the book.
His face looked very serious as he turned the pages with his front
paws.
“How’s the book so far?”
“There’s so many things I don’t knooow…”
Blanc frowned.
“It said each dragon has different paces when evolving, and…”
Although Blanc was born a dragon, the only things he knew about
himself were by instinct. And on his 500th birthday, his evolution
would happen. It was an instinct that was known by all dragons from
the start.
“Don’t push yourself too hard.”
I was going to study hard from today onwards, too. I’ll be learning the
basics from Albert.
“Let’s do our best.”
I patted Blanc’s head and encouraged him. Blanc nodded with

sparkling eyes.
He seemed to be filled with more determination to live. Because

back then, there was no place he could return to, unlike now.
After putting the eggs into the boiling water, I read the book that
Blanc was also reading.
The book recounted the experiences of those who survived the

torment of a dragon’s ordeal to become an adult, but actually, there
weren’t many stories.
Still, there’s one part that stuck out to me.
—The place where a dragon is born is called the Dragon’s Nest, or

Tomb. This is due to the fact that many have died there just as much
as many have been born. The contractors who have successfully
survived with their adult dragon have left their records as murals.
It was about the Dragon’s Nest.

However, not just anyone could go to the nest, and its exact location
was unknown. It was impossible to locate it unless you’re a high
mage.
I wonder if Albert knows where it is. I’ll have to ask later.

Chapter 126
Chapter 126
Translator: Yonnee
I took out the eggs from the boiling water and finished preparing
breakfast.
The fresh kimchi, which I made a while ago, and the rolled omelet
were transferred to a bowl. And when the potato soup and boiled
eggs were placed on the tray as well, the perfect breakfast was
complete.
I think there might be a tad too many eggs in this meal, but… I’m
confident. Am I becoming a cook who specializes in eggs?
With a tray full of dishes, I slowly began to go up the stairs. It’s quite
heavy because there’s a lot of food on it.
…Should I have held back a little? As soon as I worried about it, the
door to the bedroom opened.
“Oh…”
Before I could even say, ‘Prince,’ Albert took the tray from my hands.
His swiftness made me stop there blankly. On the other hand, Albert
just carried the tray naturally and moved it up and down as though
measuring the weight. His eyebrows were furrowed.
“What if you get hurt…”
“How can I get hurt when you’re here, Prince?”
I volleyed the words back with ease. I’m glad Albert came out here
though.
It’s strange. Albert always stepped up and helped me before I’d say
anything. He’s always the first to know what I wish to say, the first to
predict what I’ll do.
With him being so thoughtful, I was reminded again about how much
I like him.[1]
***
We placed the dishes on the desk one after another. When he saw
the potato soup, Albert smirked and said that spicy was the best for
him.
But as he stared at the boiled eggs in front of us, he had an

unreadable expression. Like when it’s difficult to read his thoughts.
“Prince, you must have trained early in the morning today, so I

prepared a protein-packed meal for your muscles.”
“Of course.”
“If you don’t want to eat it, you don’t have to.”
“No, I want to. You made this for me after all.”
…How can you swoop in just like that? My heart skipped a beat. I
took a deep breath and picked up a spoon.
“That’s good. I’m a little worried because your expression just…”
“What was my expression like?”
“Um, it was difficult to read, so I can’t pinpoint it exactly, but… it’s

strange.”
As I said this, Albert sighed lightly and lowered his gaze. His half-
lidded eyes showed a hint of bitterness.
“I had a passing thought that I’ll miss this moment.”
As I was still smiling, the corners of my lips faltered a little. He said

exactly what I couldn’t bring myself to say easily.
He knew what’s going to happen. Once we leave the tower, we can

never return to the life we had here.
We would no longer have this normal life, where we didn’t have to

worry about other people’s eyes, a life where our responsibilities
didn’t rule over ourselves.
It was the mundane, everyday life that didn’t exist for him before.
“I’m thankful that I met you here, Rosé.”
Albert’s eyes curved gracefully. His smiling face was as beautiful as

a blooming flower, but his voice, his words and his actions made my
heart pound even louder.
His voice as he said this melted deep into my heart.
“I’m also thankful that I met you here, Prince.”

When I first transmigrated into Rosé’s body, I wondered why on earth
I became her, and there were times when I got depressed because
of how long we’ve been locked up here. However, I could leave all
those negative feelings behind because I was given the chance to
meet Albert in this place after all.
And I can say for sure that, in my whole life, I don’t think I’ll ever be
able to meet a man as perfect as Albert.
***
The rain poured down heavily, and as the raindrops drummed on the
windows, the noise drowned out the rest.
I finished washing the dishes and went upstairs with Blanc. He

already read the book diligently, and I asked Albert to teach me
about magic. However, Albert turned me down sternly.
“Because it’s impossible to use magic here.”
“Why?”
“There’s still a barrier up to restrict magic. If you don’t have enough

magical power to surmount the power of the mages who cursed the
tower, then you’ll hardly be able to use any magic here. I can solve it
if you want, but… it’ll be removed in about a week anyway, so I
wonder if it’s still necessary.”
While I was washing the dishes earlier, Mercy and Liam had
contacted Albert through the wand.
“I was told that Rosteratu is gathering the nobles’ troops. He must be

afraid of me.”
As Albert smiled delightedly, he propped up his chin on one hand.

“And all those soldiers are being gathered at the palace. Isn’t this
such a great display of paternal love?”
It was baffling just hearing about it, to say the least.
The number of soldiers we could see outside the tower was just the
appetizer.
There were 30,000 soldiers called just to deal with one of Albert. It
even looked like they were going to war.
I guess this was enough of a reason to mobilize this many people.

And they’re not just coming in empty-handed, they’d be armed with
weapons, too…
I couldn’t imagine that many people surrounding the tower.
Regardless of what aftermath he’ll face later, Rosteratu was truly

going all out to make sure he could kill Albert.
¹ This line was very loosely translated because I can’t figure out how to make it sound good
+ more accurate in English. Roughly, it says, “I like (the) him (who does these things).” It’s
kinda just the straightforward confession of, “I like him,” but with an added modifier to ‘him’
pertaining to the previous paragraph. ↩
Chapter 127
Chapter 127
Translator: Yonnee
The progression of the original novel had already changed because

of me, and the butterfly effect created this situation. Wouldn’t it be
difficult for Albert to deal with 30,000 soldiers?
I snuck a glance at him, but he didn’t look to be shaken at all.
“Mercy will bring the mages with her in just the right time… And
Schubert is doing his job properly at the knight order. Don’t worry,
Rosé.”
Rather, he even reassured me by explaining the situation like this.
“How many mages are there?”
“The mages who remained in the magic tower… There’s probably

300 left.”
“Pardon?”
No matter how precious a mage was considered, wasn’t that too
few?
Albert continued explaining. Originally, the mages living at the magic

tower totaled to 2,000 people. However, a bloodbath took place as
Mercy rose as the next tower lord, and so many mages got
imprisoned or killed.
Besides that, there was also a significant number of mages who left
the tower after being fed up with the heinous behavior of the higher
ups before.
“Oh my gosh… There’s only 300 people to deal with 30,000

others…”
Because… Because of me, I wonder just how much the novel’s

events had changed because of me. Overwhelmed by the odds, I
gulped dryly.
“This number isn’t such a big deal.”
As though reading everything in my mind, Albert comforted me.
With how blasé he was about this, I could clearly see how certain he
was of his own abilities.
Really though, I was genuinely curious about Albert’s capabilities,

since I’ve never really seen him in action. Thus far, he’s only shown
me a fraction of his strength.
With his chin still propped on one hand, Albert leaned towards me.
“Ah, the first thing I should do after returning to the palace is to honor
my part of the deal.”
The nonchalant statement insinuated the rebellion’s certain victory.
But then, Albert suddenly turned serious. I was wondering if he

realized that there’s a problem, but he finally spoke.
“Which do you want more, money or a fief?”
“…Huh?”
“Didn’t you ask for enough riches so that you can live a lofty life?”
“Ah, that…”
He’s talking about the contract now, but it somehow didn’t feel real.
The contract was really coming to an end now.
…But wait, before that.
There’s a more serious issue at stake right now—like, our lives,

right? I tried to bring up the coup d’état again.
“There’s no reason to do that right away. We can wait a little bit, so

that the soldiers…”
But Albert smiled gently and shook his head.
“It’s a good opportunity to strike while they’re confused. If we do it

later, they’ll recruit more people on their side.”
“That’s true, but…”
It was difficult to answer. I didn’t know which would be better for me

specifically.
However, I knew that this matter had to be dealt with quickly.
Once we enter the palace, it’s certain that I’d be revealed as just a
maid. If things pan out in this direction and I keep being at Albert’s
side, it would be difficult to keep any personal information secret.
Once they find out that a maid roped the prince into signing a
contract ensuring her fortune and riches, what kind of aristocrat
would like hearing that?
He took out the contract that he kept stored in the drawer.
Wordlessly, he carefully scanned the terms of the contract, then he
turned to face me.
“If it’s land you want, is there a place you like?”
“……”
“A territory with fertile land would be good. Or do you want it to be

somewhere close to the sea? Or one with lakes…. There’s also
some that have mines.”
My land…! At first, I got overwhelmed just thinking about it, but as I

continued to think about it more, I found myself more inclined to
receiving money than land. Just enough money to buy a building,
and just enough to eat and play for the rest of my life.
Wasn’t it tiring to be a fief lord? I’d have to turn my brain constantly

to try and keep my people fed. I’d also have to collect taxes, make
sure that the granaries are filled every year, prepare for the winter,
and even more…
“Prince, I think I’d like to receive money more than land.”
“Money?”
“Ah, a building is good, too!”
“A building?”
“A building in the capital that has the best restaurant with the most
customers.”
“……”
“If not that, maybe a dessert shop?”
“…You did say that you like desserts.”

I nodded quickly.
“Anyway, I’m satisfied with a regular monthly stipend. It can help a lot
wherever I go.”
“Wherever, you say.”
“Yes, wherever. My dream is to travel around the world!”
Going around the world while having a monthly allowance. Was

there anything more romantic than this?
“Travel…”
Albert’s eyes narrowed as though he was displeased with

something. One finger tapped the edge of the table.
“No matter how I think about it, a fief would be good.”
He said this with certainty, but this statement was like a bolt out of
the blue for me. A bolt of lightning.
I added hastily.
“Prince, I’m not worthy of having a fief. I don’t even know how to
manage one in the first place.”
“That’s why there are people out there you can hire. Not even all the
nobles know how to manage their land. Wouldn’t it be better to have
a fief as your lifetime pension rather than just money, Rosé?”
That’s true, Albert’s right—but!
“As a loyal subject who knew that I was imprisoned in this place, who
sacrificed much of her life to infiltrate this tower and stayed right
beside me, shouldn’t you receive this much?”
It’s easy to guess that this was the narrative that Albert would spread
once we leave this place. He’s a capable man who knows how to
spin stories.
“But I still think that money is more…”
But Albert cut me off right there and spoke.
“If there’s someone who asks you about it, that’s what you should
answer.”
There was a glint in Albert’s red eyes.
“Ah, and one more thing. There’s a rumor that Liam told me about.”
“What is it?”
“He said there’s someone who makes food that’s similar to what you
cooked in his residence.”
If it’s the food I cooked at the duke’s place, then it’s sujebi and
chicken. If there’s anyone else who could make such dishes in this
world, then…
There’s only one person—Seo Ina, the female lead.

Chapter 128
Chapter 128
Translator: Yonnee
“He wanted to ask if it’s someone you know.”
“No, I don’t. But…”
I trailed off, then I shook my head. Seo Ina and I aren’t exactly
acquainted.
Still though, it’s kind of amazing to hear about Seo Ina now. The
original story truly was beginning in earnest.
And it’s clear that Seo Ina’s story was going to change after I went
around and affected the plot, regardless of the original.
I don’t know either what the future entails, whether Albert might
come to dislike me eventually, but I do know that it would be
impossible for Albert and Seo Ina to connect now.
I’m not enough of a fool to willingly send away the person I like.
Unless Albert chooses Seo Ina himself.
“I’d like to meet that person.”
It wasn’t because of the romantic subplot between Albert and Seo

Ina. And it wasn’t because I was worried about how they might fall in
love once they met.
“Why?”
The reason is this: I’m curious about the food that Seo Ina makes. If I
were to use the metaphor of coffee, then in the cooking world, I’m
just instant coffee while Seo Ina was T.O.P. When it came to food,
cooking was important, but so too was enjoying it.[1]
Maybe I should think about taking the fief and bringing the female
lead there. I’m seriously considering it.
“Because it seems like that person is good at cooking.”
Albert glanced at me with a smile on his lips.
“If you want, I’ll bring that person to the palace later.”
“Thank you so much, Prince!”
And as though he was mulling something over, Albert stroked his

chin. Then he spoke again.
“Go travel for a bit, then you can stay at the lateral palace for a
while.”
“Lateral palace?”
“There are two lateral palaces on the east side of the royal palace. I’ll
be using one, and…”
He stared at me.
“You will stay in the other one.”

After leaving the tower, I was in trouble anyway since I had nowhere
to go until Albert gave me my compensation. I nodded right away.
“Once you’ve received your fief… After that, you’ll have to leave the
palace with Liam. I still need to have the palace cleaned up on a
larger scale.”
It was exactly as Liam predicted. Albert was going to leave me in his

care.
As I listened to Albert explain this calmly, I felt guilty. Even if I’m only
going to be away from him for a while.
The way he said ‘clean up’ might not just refer to cleaning up the
building itself. It’s nigh time that those who’ve been supporting
Rosteratu, surviving up until now, should be dealt with and erased
from history.
“I’ll need a lot of time cleaning up the place, and I don’t want you to
see how messy it is.”
His gaze sank as deep as his low voice. Though his expression was
languid as usual, he looked tired as he sighed.
“Your Highness will be meeting a lot of people in the palace as

well… I guess you’re really going back to your old life.”
I thought out loud. At this, Albert rose to his feet and walked towards
where I was on the floor, sitting on the ground as I listened to him
explain all that. Then, he placed his hand on top of my head.
“Yeah, just like you wanted.”
His life, which Rosé Artius had ruined, was finally back on track.
He stroked my head gently.
“And one month later, I will find you again.”

His deep voice sank deep into my ears.
One month.
It was too specific a period for me to just brush off. I knew it

instinctively. Albert had caught onto my plan.
Liam wouldn’t have said it on purpose. Albert was just too quick-
witted.
But I wonder why. Why was it that even as I looked at Albert, who
already knew about my plans, I wasn’t upset at all.
“I know what you’re thinking, Rosé.”
The hand over my head gradually slipped down.
“I did say tell you I’ll follow as you heed and let you do whatever you
want to do.”
In the end, he placed his hand on the back of my own.
“My patience is running out, but I think you’ll believe me when that
time comes.”
He raised my hand and placed it on top of his heart.
“After a month.”
He held my hand tightly and pressed it against his chest. His heart
was racing. And as I felt his solid muscles beneath my touch, my
face became bright red.
On the other hand, unlike his rather calm, composed demeanor, his
heart was pounding violently. And in time, I could no longer tell
whether this racing heartbeat drumming against my fingertips was
his or mine…
“You’ll be bringing with you everything that I can receive, and I will
wait. After that…”
Albert’s voice dropped to a whisper.
“You’ll come back to me.”
You will come back. His voice echoed within me. And, he kissed the
back of my hand.
The gentle touch and soft breath tickled me. The kiss was too pure
to be considered anything sensual, but his lips lingered a moment
long enough that I could feel his hidden intentions.
In the end, as Albert’s lips left my hand, he laughed with his eyes
curved elatedly.
“And even if you don’t come back, I will go to you.”
He was so dazzling.
¹ Maxim instant stick coffee vs bottled/canned Maxim TOP coffee. ↩

Chapter 129
Chapter 129
Translator: Yonnee
It’s drizzling. The rain persistently drummed upon the eaves and
rang pleasantly. I perched on the bed and furtively sat next to Albert,
who was reading a book.
“Prince, I’m ready to learn magic.”
“I see.”
Albert just flipped a page on his book, nodding once with an aloof
expression.
“…Aren’t you going to teach me?”
“Who knows.”
“But I really want to learn.”
“I don’t want you to learn magic.”

His eyes were still on the book, but as he said this, I was so taken
aback that I was rendered speechless. Honestly, I didn’t know that
Albert would rebuff me like this.
I thought he’d do the best he could to teach me how to use magic.
“Prince, I know you’re angry, but don’t you want me to live…?”
I chose my words cautiously so that I don’t strike a nerve. As long as

I’m a dragon contractor, the ordeal was going to be inevitable. Albert
knew this more than anyone else.
“You won’t die.”
“…But how will I overcome the ordeal without learning magic from
you?”
“Who knows.”
My confusion just doubled when he repeated his words and gave me

a wide smile.
…Was Albert actually an avoidant procrastinator? When faced with a

problem that’s difficult to solve, did he tend to deny it first? Like, if
you leave the problem alone, it’ll eventually get solved?
No, I mean, that’s impossible.
That’s absolutely not like the Albert I’ve seen. But maybe there’s
something he’s been hiding…
I stared at Albert’s face. With a smile on his lips, even the way he
turned his head to avoid my gaze was so picturesque.
He said that it’s impossible to reverse the contract once you’ve

become a contractor, but what if that’s not the case? Did he find a
way to cancel the contract altogether?
“Do you know how to break the contract, Prince?”

“There’s no such thing. Once you enter the contract, it will last
forever. That’s the most frightening thing about it.”
As he spoke eloquently, he turned the pages of his book with a calm

expression on his face.
But I knew exactly just how his tumultuous emotions were hidden
behind this visage. I knew how angry he was when I first entered the
contract, and I knew how anxious he was right now.
And there’s something more. I’m sure of it. Albert figured out how to
deal with this without teaching me any magic and without breaking
the contract.
Still, it was clear that he wouldn’t cough up the info no matter how
many times I asked him. And regardless of what he’s up to now,
there’s still a time buffer between since dealing with Rosteratu was
going to be the priority for now. I’ll ask Liam about it later, and I’ll aim
to learn magic first in the meantime.
Alright. Let’s do it this way—make a show of fear and stir up Albert’s

sympathy. In any case, this person here is the recipient of Albert’s
love, so.
“You have to teach me, Prince. I can’t even sleep at night while
knowing that I might really die…”
I tried my best to look like a poor, kicked puppy while pouting my lips
to the max. And in response, as though he thought I’m acting
ridiculously, Albert crossed his arms over his chest as his eyes bent
into curves.
“You slept so deeply last night that you wouldn’t have noticed if you
were carried off.”
Busted.
“…But you went to bed first, Prince.”

“And I woke up first.”
Certainly, it’s true that Albert got up earlier than I did and even
trained at the crack of dawn.
Wait a second, train? Training? That reminds me, didn’t Albert

decide that he’ll help train Blanc every morning?
“Prince, you trained alone this morning.”
As I brought this up with a smile, Albert’s eyes narrowed. Endlessly

quick-witted as he was, Albert seemed to have realized where I was
getting with this.
I bravely continued as though I was a student presenting my

assignment.
“Right. Didn’t you say that you’ll train with Blanc? Your Highness is a
man of your word, after all, you are a great, amazing monarch
who…”
“I can also recall. Wasn’t there a condition that you also have to train
together?”
“I will do that tomorrow onwards, Prince. Today though, I think it

would be much better to learn about magic than to train myself
physically.”
There’s not much time left until we’re leaving this tower anyway. For
this kind of hard work while waking up so early in the morning,
wouldn’t it just be about a week?
…But it seemed like Albert wasn’t budging either. Huuu. Even if it’s
an iron wall, this iron wall right here is no use. There’s no such thing
as an iron wall when the person you like is attacking like this. If you
don’t fall for it, then I don’t know how you even came to like me.
…Wait, that’s a bit of a conceited statement right there. I shook my

head and let out a heavy sigh.
“It’s true that I’m still worried. I know I’ll survive somehow or another,
but I have absolutely no clue how to do it. If I just know how to, even
if I’m a little clumsy at it, so…”
Embarrassed, I scratched my head and pursed my lips tightly. Then,

I bowed my head deeply. My hair flowed down on both sides of my
face and blocked my view.
“I know it’s selfish of me to act like this after everything that

happened, but may I please ask for your help?”
As I asked him for the final time, I raised my head.
Huu. Letting out a sigh, Albert closed his book and he slowly turned
to face me.
His cold eyes were the same color as the sunset. This man, who
didn’t know the meaning of the word compromise, vehemently stared
at me with unreadable emotions flashing across his gaze.
Rising to his feet, Albert strode up to me. His hand reached to touch
my hair, but it paused behind my left ear, and he now fiddled with my
earlobe.
He’s wavering. Now then, I believe it’s time for me to strike. For an
added effect, I clutched his hand tight and soon unleashed all the
aegyo[1] I could muster in my entire life.
“Pretty pleeease?”
And for a moment, Albert froze in place. Expressionless, he blinked

still with a placid expression. But then, at an angle, he leaned in
close to me and whispered into my ear.
“If you ask that way, do you think that I can’t say no?”
Since I couldn’t see his face now, I was left confused. I couldn’t tell
his reaction at all since his tone of voice was entirely even, neither
high nor low.
I’ve never acted cute on purpose before, so I couldn’t tell if it’s

working. His voice sounded angry to me. Um, I guess it backfired?
Sure enough, even I thought that my behavior just now might have
looked so awkward.
As I waited silently for his answer, I suddenly felt something damp

and warm on my earlobe. In my surprise, I shivered.
“P-Prince?”
“You even know how to entice me as you please now.”
His voice dropped down to a lower register than I expected. His

breath, which brushed against my ear, tickled me. I tried to move
away from him, but he encircled one arm around my waist and drew
me into his embrace.
“I don’t even know why I’m holding back anymore.”
¹ Aegyo in Korean refers to a cute display of affection often expressed through a cute voice,
changes to speech, facial expressions, or gestures. Aegyo literally means behaving in a
flirtatious, coquette-ish manner. ↩
Chapter 130
Chapter 130
Translator: Yonnee
As he faced me, he was smiling brightly as he usually did. But I

wasn’t such a fool that I wouldn’t know what that sultry gaze meant.
Ever since that kiss, the atmosphere between us has definitely

changed. The air had become charged, and the kisses and the
skinship definitely increased as well. As the person who made the
contract in the first place, I should know better that it’s being
completely ignored at this point.
…Well, this was both side’s fault though.
In any case, I don’t think I’d ever go all the way with Albert in this
place.
“Mmh.”
As I was preoccupied by my thoughts, Albert kissed my neck. I

raised one hand to stop his lips from going further down.
We have to stop. We have to stop! Blanc’s also in this place! I mean,
of course Blanc isn’t exactly a minor and he’s much older than the
two of us, but!
Rather like a robot, my brain short-circuited. Something to distract

Albert, something to distract him!
“Prince, if you teach me the basics of magic, I’ll tell you things about
myself!”
“About you?”
His breath on my palm was hot. At his murmurs, I clenched my

fingers unknowingly.
“Yes, you can ask me anything you’re curious about. I’ll tell you
everything I can remember.”
“…You did tell me about your parents last time, didn’t you.”
“Yes, that’s why…”
I trailed off because I was out of breath. Albert’s low chuckle rang
out.
“You look like you’ll cry if I had done something more.”
“This kind of touch, too, it makes me weak.”
…I mean, I wonder if there’s any woman out there who can get away
unscathed when given this much contact with Albert.
With his head tilted to the side, Albert asked.
“Compared to kissing?”
“Yes.”
“Then I’ll have to kiss you more now.”

“If you’re saying ‘now’, just how much are you saying?”
“Don’t you think it’s better to get used to it step by step to prepare for
what comes after kissing?”
At his mirth-filled voice, I gave him a hard look.
“I’m saying this out of consideration for you, Rosé.”
Bursting into a small chuckle, Albert kissed me lightly on my

forehead.
***
The root of all magic is mana. In other words, the stronger the magic
spell, the more mana it requires.
A magic circle is a medium to contain this mana. A wand amplifies

your magic, and it helps so that you don’t have to draw a magic
circle every time you cast a spell. It is commonplace for people who
are starting to learn magic to rely on a wand.
In order to wield magic without a cane, you have to memorize many

magic circles as intricately as possible, and of course understand
each component well.
And Albert was such a man who was doing all that without any
problems.
“It doesn’t end with just drawing a magic circle. You need an
incantation spell for it—this incantation is going to be laced with
magic. In other words, the incantation will shape the mana into what
we wish it to be.”
“I see…”
“You seemed to know about incantations back then.”
“A bit…?”
“Try saying them.”
I recalled how the incantations were said in English, so I just listed

the words I knew one after another.
Except for Fly, which Albert used, and Hide, which Mercy used, I
also mentioned things like Fire and Water to give shape to those
elements.
Albert nodded. Everything I said seemed right. Um, I just have to

familiarize myself with magic circles now, right? Then I won’t have
any problems with wielding magic myself?
For some reason, I felt excited because I could finally apply the
things that I had learned before. Watching me perk up, Albert
muttered with a serious tone.
“There’s no way you should be so used to this already, but maybe

the body remembers…”
“Huh?”
“What I’m saying is, for someone who supposedly doesn’t remember
how to wield magic, you seem awfully familiar enough with the
incantations.”
It’s not unreasonable for him to think so. The language in this world
was completely different from English, and I guess people take a
long time to learn the incantation words properly.
Still staring at me, Albert paused for a moment and asked.
“…Do you have anything else to tell me, Rosé?”
“Huh?”
“About who you really are.”
I think he’s asking me if I can remember something from the past,

and he’s probably worried about that a lot. Still, I’m not Rosé Artius.
“No, nothing at all.”
To ease his concerns, I answered determinedly.
On the other hand though, I’m in a bit of a tough spot. I have no way
of clearing up this misunderstanding.
No, I mean, it’s just…
I only know English words because I went to cram school.

Chapter 131
Chapter 131
Translator: Yonnee
“You seem to have the basics down already, so let’s first look at the
magic circles that you need.”
Albert opened a book and showed me the magic circles for one
magic spell at a time. The round circles were chock-full of geometric
patterns. Just looking at them made my head swirl.
“You can wield genuine power only after memorizing and drawing
each stroke of the magic circle correctly. And the intensity of your
power will depend on the mana that you already have.”
Albert emphasized that it’s not allowed to skip a single stroke or

warp a single curve of the magic circle arbitrarily.
But they all look the same to me.
“They all look similar though…”
“The pattern to the west of the magic circle represents nature, and
on the right side of that western pattern represents water. They have
a completely different meaning. If you draw even one line wrong, you
won’t be able to manifest the spell. And of course, there could be
side effects too if it’s wrong. That’s why you have to memorize it all
properly.”
It felt as if I was doing math and chemistry, not magic. My

enthusiasm to learn, which had reared its head after a long while,
blazed like fire.
“Wait a second, Prince.”
When trying to memorize something, it’s better to write it all down.
“Blanc, come over here!”
I called Blanc as he was reading a book from a distance away.
I took some books and stacked them side by side on the floor, then I
placed a blanket atop it to successfully make a makeshift table. It’s a
good thing I got some books again this time.
“Blanc, let’s sit here and study together.”
Running to my side, Blanc smiled broadly and sat down next to me.
It’s cute how he was turning the pages carefully with his front paws.
Seeing the simple table that I made, Albert chuckled as though he

couldn’t believe it. He then stood opposite the table where Blanc and
I were sitting side by side.
“Why don’t you sit at the desk, Rosé?”
He tilted his head to the side when he saw me sitting cross-legged

on the floor. It seemed like he couldn’t understand why I was sitting
like this instead of with him at the desk.
I shook my head.
“No, it’s alright. It’s comfortable here, too.”

I didn’t say it because I thought Albert would be angry, but… It’s
because I know Blanc wouldn’t be able to sit with me on the desk.
I immediately dipped the quill to the inkwell and started drawing the
magic circle. I decided to memorize the circles that I think I’ll need
the most.
With the mindset of the artistic kid I once was who had a good
aesthetic sense, I soon started studying that magic circle.
I was staring hard at all the strokes of the magic circle I was drawing,
and Albert guessed exactly which one it was.
“Forget… Not bad, but I don’t know how long that would last.”
Forget. It was an anesthetic spell to trick the mind to overcome

unbearable pain. If you can’t get rid of the pain, then the next best
thing is to forget it.
“But after my spell wears off, I know that you’ll be there to help me,
Prince!”
I sneakily asked Albert.
“…Yes, I will.”
Albert stared at me for a moment, and the corners of his lips tugged
up. I already thought I’ve built up some immunity to that face, but I
was as mesmerized as ever when I saw his sincere expression.
“I always think that…”
“I believe I already know what you’re going to say.”
When I trailed off for a bit, Albert’s eyes curved as though he knew.
The smile that graced his lips once more was as deep as the setting
sun amidst the coming twilight.
I know what Albert meant here. But what I wanted to say wasn’t
‘you’re handsome’.
“I always think that your smiling face is really beautiful.”
Compared to a budding sprout coming up during spring, his smile

was just so much brighter. I like it when he smiles. I like the genuine
emotions that could rarely ever be seen on his face whenever he
smiles.
“I hope that there can be more things that you can sincerely smile
about, Prince.”
I know how, all his life, he had just been lifting the corners of his lips
to pretend to laugh and smile with a seductive expression. He was in
such a position that he couldn’t easily let himself be vulnerable and
show his emotions to other people.
I’m not saying that I want him to smile even while he’s having a
difficult time, but I don’t want him to ever lose this smile.
“Sincerely, you say.”
At the heartfelt words that knocked at his heart, Albert slowly opened
his lips to say this. His eyes, as he stared at me, blinked
unexpectedly. Then slowly, they curved into two crescent moons.
“…Isn’t that something I should say instead?”
He whispered with a deep voice, and with the smile that I liked.
“I have been sincere though,” I replied.
“Then to this person who already has, how much more are you going
to make him fall for you?”
Sitting opposite me, Albert leaned down and propped his elbow on
the table to cradle his chin. His languid eyes stared deep into mine.
“…Should I refrain from saying things like this?”
“No, don’t. I’ll punish you if you refrain from doing so.”
Albert answered right away. Hearing his determination in this, I felt

relieved, and my heart skipped a beat as well.
I giggled.
“Prince, how can I stop praising you anyway? You’re so perfect.”
“Do I seem perfect to you?”
“Of all the people I know, you’re the one who fits the word ‘perfect’
the most.”
As he stared at me, Albert placed a hand over my head, and he soon

gently patted me.
“Being a perfect person only in your eyes is already enough.”
And these words immediately became embedded straight to my

heart.
As always, he made my heart flutter.
***
Unfortunately, the tower still had many restrictive binds on magic, so

the only spells that could be performed with the wand was controlling
Albert.
Like making him kneel, tying him up…

…At this point, I kinda got the gist of Rosé’s tastes from before I took
over her body. I gave the wand to Albert right away back then, so I
never found out that the only kinds of spells that had been pre-set in
the wand were like this.
In any case, Albert handed the wand over to me.
I held the wand in my hand and swung it around as if I’d been

possessed by the spirit of H*rry Potter. Having the weight of the thin
wand in my hand felt a lot better than I first expected.
Although I didn’t go to a school of witchcraft and wizardry back when

I was eleven years old, I managed to learn magic! As if I was
transported back to my school days when I was an eager student, I
studied diligently for a long while, which made me lose track of time.
When I then came to my senses, it was already evening and dusk

had already settled outside. I forgot about lunch completely as I
studied.
This was embarrassing. I shouldn’t have forgotten my duty as a

maid.
“Prince, you should have told me…”
“I didn’t disturb you because you were so focused. I wasn’t that

hungry either.”
Albert responded to my guilt-laden voice without even taking his

eyes off the book he was reading. I couldn’t say anything back
because he was being so considerate of me, and so I decided to
whip something up right away.
Come to think of it, Blanc didn’t say anything either. As he was still
reading, I whispered to him.
“Blanc, aren’t you hungry?”

Hearing this, Blanc also seemed to have come to his senses at last.
He glanced up at me with round eyes.
“Uh… I forgot… Because this book is so fuuun…”
I was so touched to see Blanc changing right before my eyes. It

seemed like entering the contract with me gave him more motivation
to live.
“I’ll have our dinner ready soon.”
“There’s no need to rush.”
“I wanna watch beside youuu!”
When Albert saw Blanc jump straight into my arms, one of his
eyebrows twitched. I pretended I didn’t see that and hurriedly went
down to the kitchen.
Chapter 132
Chapter 132
Translator: Yonnee
***
Most of the ingredients we still had were vegetables. I took some

potatoes, a pumpkin and a few onions and placed them in a basket.
Then, I stared around the pantry and thought hard.
We skipped lunch, so I’m planning to cook the pancakes that I was

supposed to make earlier. Then, I’ll also make another main dish.
The pork caught my eye. The portion wasn’t going to be enough for
even one serving, but that’s not going to be a problem.
“I should add the meat in and make red pepper paste stew.”
Bringing together pork and red pepper paste was always a winning
combination. Veggie pancakes were delicious on their own as they
were deep-fried, but then it might get too greasy because of the oil.
It’s a good idea to have it together with spicy soup. I also usually
crave soup whenever it’s raining…
After deciding on the menu, I took all the ingredients I needed and
placed them in the basket, then I went out of the pantry.
“…Huh?”
And there, I found Albert sitting on a chair in the kitchen. He was in

the middle of a staring contest with Blanc, who was sitting on the
kitchen counter.
“Prince, how did you come in here?”
With a shameless expression and with his head tilted to the side,
Albert replied.
“I came here because I got upset about the fact that I couldn’t come
here all this time.”
“Um…”
“Is it so strange that I can go inside the kitchen when I can even
leave the tower?”
“…But you said that you can’t come into the kitchen.”
He couldn’t come into the kitchen all this time, but how could he
come and go now…? As I asked myself, Albert smiled brightly.
“The mages that are supervising the tower had been called in to
prepare for battle. I can go in here now because the barriers were
loosened.”
Certainly, since Rosteratu was set on mobilizing everyone he could

get his hands on to kill Albert, it’s only natural that the mages were
called in as well.
His explanation was reasonable enough. But I could tell—Albert
came here because he was bothered by Blanc. That staring contest
was proof enough of this.
Blanc also stood up against Albert, and so he glared at the prince as

much as he could. He wasn’t avoiding Albert anymore.
…I wonder. Were they going to continue on with their lives while

treating each other like enemies?
I thought about it seriously, but Albert just took the basket from my
hands and carried it to the table for me.
“Rosé, I want to watch you cook.”
Albert’s gentle voice echoed in my ears.
His voice was like music to my ears, but I snapped out of it and
thought that I should finish cooking right away so that we can eat. It’s
going to be difficult to mediate between the two of them if they break
out into a fight while I’m cooking.
“There’s not much to see. I’ll try to cook as fast as I can then.”
Fortunately enough, the staring contest between the two stopped as

soon as I started cooking. It was just burdensome to have eyes
watching me while I was just cooking the usual food of a single
woman, but… It’s better than them fighting.
I started chopping the vegetables and then rinsed them in water. I

started with the potatoes. After that, I cut up the pumpkins and also
peeled the onions.
“Oh gosh…”
Tears soon welled up in my eyes because of the onions. I looked up

high, but the tears flowed down nonetheless.
Uuugh, my eyes hurt. Seeing me wipe away the tears with the
sleeve on my upper arm, Albert’s expression grew serious.
“…It seems like cooking is a difficult thing.”
“No, not always. The onions are just especially strong today.”
“Strong?”
“Who doesn’t shed tears while peeling and mincing onions?”
It’s impossible unless you wear goggles. As I replied to him, I blinked

a few times to stop the tears.
But Albert didn’t seem to like even that.
“Let me do it.”
“No, you don’t have to—”
Where on earth can you even see a prince who cooks! It’s a huge
burden to watch your own boss cook!
I shook my head and tried to stop him, but Albert moved much
quicker than I could react.
Taking the knife in my hand, Albert then stood beside me. The
entirely peculiar image of Albert inside a kitchen with a knife in his
hand finally became reality.
“Please give it back…”
I pleaded for the knife, but Albert was much taller than me and he
had longer arms.
As I huffed and puffed, my eyes grew wide, trying to warn him.
“…Prince, you can’t. Just having the Prince here in the kitchen is
already a tricky enough combination, but how can Your Highness
even go as far as cook?”
“I’ll be able to finish it faster than you.”
“I’ve been cooking far longer though.”
I’ve lived alone for a while now and I’m good at wielding a knife!
What’s the big deal about tearing up while peeling an onion!
I muttered to myself and tried to push him back, but there’s no way
on earth that I could beat Albert in strength. Blanc helped me out and
tried to snatch the knife back from Albert’s hand, but even with the
both of us, we could never beat Albert.
…I don’t want to witness the strength and agility of the male lead in a
situation like this!
“I-I’m going to help!”
“You, dragon fledgling?”
Albert dogged Blanc’s white front paws with ease. And the dragon
cub’s face gradually flushed red.
“I can do it later… If I turn into a human being, I can help Rosé…”
How can Blanc know only pretty words? I patted Blanc on the head
because he was being so kind to me.
After that, I looked back at Albert and said with determination.
“Then, Prince, I’ll leave it to you.”
Honestly, I don’t know how well Albert could wield a knife. In the first
place, the way he was holding that knife right now was kinda weird,
so I wasn’t expecting much. The kitchen wasn’t exactly his usual
haunt, and this was only natural.
However, compared to the awkward knife-handling posture, he
managed to slice up the onions perfectly, as if he was an artisan
whose main medium was a knife for all his life.
“…I didn’t expect that Your Highness would be perfect even in a

place like this.”
“A blade is a blade after all.”
…I never thought that a munchkin’s[1] power could also translate in a

place such as a kitchen. More than that, he didn’t even shed a single
tear.
“It’s too bad I couldn’t see you cry, Prince.”
“I didn’t know you wanted to see me cry.”
“…I mean, a little? I have this thought that you’ll be pretty when you
cry, Prince.”
It’s the same as how it’s mesmerizing to see a beautiful woman cry.
Albert stared at me for a moment, then with the knife still in his hand,
he whispered into my ear.
“Unfortunately, Rosé, you should be the first one to cry.”
“…Are you telling me that you’ll give me a hard time once we leave
the tower?”
“No, I meant while in bed.”
…Albert spoke with a hushed voice. Paired with my favorite smile.
My entire face flushed bright red in an instant.

¹ munchkin – an overpowered character ↩
Chapter 133
Chapter 133
Translator: Yonnee
As he woke up early that morning, Albert sat on the desk and

listened to Mercy’s frustrations.
[ That guy ordered me to gather the troops, but does he think the
magic tower is still on his side? Wow, after he harassed all the
mages? He doesn’t seem to be tired at all, huh. ]
Even though he could only hear her from the wand, Albert could
imagine the dark circles under Mercy’s eyes from her tired voice. He
smirked.
“The nightmare he was shown must have been vivid.”
The power that dragons produced during their death was enormous.
Since the dragon had wished for a miserable end for Marquis Evnen,
then he would have also swept Rosteratu into it since he was the
marquis’ most influential backer and source of power.
[ It will be tomorrow, sir. We’ll be heading towards the tower where

Your Highness is, at daybreak, 5 A.M. ]
Time had flown by, and it was finally the moment to face Rosteratu.
Albert twirled the wand in his hand. He looked too relaxed for a
person who’s supposedly about to have such a battle.
“The plan of coming to the tower. Did he explain what he’s going to
do?”
[ No, sir. We were barely told the plan as if we weren’t trusted

completely. Of course. ]
Although he was the king who’d gone mad and called in countless
soldiers and nobles, he still knew how to distinguish between his
enemies and his allies.
It’s said that the former lord of the magic tower was like a loyal dog
to him, but now it was different.
Rosteratu was now using the mages as leverage against Mercy, but
to some extent, he was still keeping a strict line between them. If he
relied too much on the mages, then the damage that would come
back to him would be immense if he would be betrayed in the end.
Albert nodded. This was as expected. That king had always been
suspicious of others.
“So your mission is to open the tower.”
[ Yes, that’s what we’re going to do now. ]
The mages were now leaving the magic tower and were headed to
the palace. This was to speed up the time they’d need tomorrow to
come to the tower where Albert was.
Beyond Mercy’s words, the buzzing sound of the soldiers’ voices

could also be heard. They were saying things like how they’re on
their way to punish the prince, the source of evil, and they were
boosting their morale by saying that they were warriors off to do their
noble duty.
[ Isn’t it embarrassing that he’s taking so many soldiers? ]
“We all know he’s crazy, but this isn’t just about his fear. He’s
planning to use me perfectly until the end.”
Calling in too many troops wasn’t just so they could be used to

attack Albert. They would also serve as an adequate audience to the
prince’s demise. The more people would see it, the greater the
rumors would be and the faster they would spread.
“As expected, people don’t change that easily.”
Even when Albert was still in the palace, the current king had always
been preoccupied with putting the prince down. The king was
obsessed with vanity, and so he would always try to make a show
out of completely crushing ‘Prince Albert’.
In any case, it’s been easy to predict Rosteratu’s next moves

because of how consistently despicable he had been throughout the
years, so it’s not all bad.
[ I will have to join the fray tomorrow, sir. What are your orders? ]
“He won’t come and pick me up personally. The tower is narrow, so

there’s only so many soldiers he could bring in, that’s why he’ll send
in mages. That’s where you’ll come in.”
Mercy was one of Albert’s strongest retainers. If she were to show

her support for him openly, she’d just be targeted by the soldiers.
However, if Mercy were to enter the tower with the excuse of

dragging Albert out, then the story would change because they
wouldn’t be able to see her. She’ll be the diversion in the tower to
stall things, and that would give enough time for Liam to go to the
palace.
“Be inconspicuous.”
[ Eyy, of course that goes without saying, Your Highness. ]

Mercy’s voice wavered a little. It seemed like she nodded.
[ Wow, I’ve always been wondering what the spire looks like, but I’m
finally going to see it. ]
There was just one day left before the battle that Albert had been
preparing for since the day he entered the tower, but it seemed like
Mercy wasn’t nervous about it either. Albert narrowed his eyes.
“What of the illusion spell.”
[ We’ve prepared it and put it in place~ ]
Mercy replied with a delighted tone. Unlike the dragon’s nightmare,

this kind of illusion magic to astonish people was Mercy’s specialty.
Mages tended to specialize in one area of magic according to their

respective milieu and talents.
Anyway, Albert was firmly rooted here at the tower so that Rosteratu
wouldn’t care about the royal palace.
The king was going to bring with him to the tower countless soldiers
and the Order of the Eagle, which was the highest of the three
chivalric orders serving the royal family. The other two chivalric
orders were firmly guarding the palace.
The previous king had been a wise king, and so Rosteratu was
benefiting greatly from that. The power of each chivalric order, which
the previous king had established, was formidable.
Liam’s secret forces had outstanding talent, but they were greatly
outnumbered. They had asked the other nobles to cooperate and
send their forces as well, but they demanded to see Albert, who was
still trapped in the tower, face-to-face first before aiding in the
resistance.
In the end, it’s become a battle between speed and wits. Albert gave
Liam intel on the palace’s underground passages.
Small numbers complimented covert military operations.
The mages, Liam and Schubert would hit the palace. Except for
Mercy, the two mages who would assist Liam would be Icy and Fiery.
Icy was the most brilliant mage in the magic tower when it came to
frost magic, while Fiery was the best in flame magic.
In other words, the only people who would face Rosteratu and his
30,000 soldiers here at the tower were Mercy and Albert.
[ I just have to watch from the side, right? ]
Rosé had voiced her apprehension about the tower being

surrounded by armed troops, but that was almost inconsequential.
There were two things that were important in any uprising.
First, seize the palace.
Second, lop off the king’s head.
The second requirement needed a good reason behind it before it

should be done. That’s why Albert revealed his past so that he could
counter the rumors that Rosteratu had already sown before.
The rumors that Albert released outside had yet to reach the capital.
So it must not have reached Rosteratu’s ears yet.
Chapter 134
Chapter 134
Translator: Yonnee
[ Miss Artius and I will watch from the tower, Your Highness. It’s been
a while since I last saw you in action with your magic. ]
Albert smiled tilting his head to the side as he heard Mercy’s words.
As he crossed his arms, there was not a single hint of fear in his
countenance.
“You should work, too, you know.”
[ Your Highness can handle it all by yourself anyway. ]
“I don’t want to take the lives of those who are afraid.”
The moment he’d show his overwhelming power and kill Rosteratu,
the other nobles wouldn’t dare stand against him.
No, even at the event that he’d be confronted, he was still confident
about succeeding the throne. However, he didn’t want to take the
innocent lives of those who were afraid.
He knew that a lot of blood would be spilt, but he still wanted to
reduce the casualties as best as he could. Albert was a benevolent
ruler.
[ Yes, I understand. ]
Mercy replied somewhat reluctantly. Her illusion magic could cripple

many people at once.
[ What about Miss Artius? ]
“The safest place she could be is with you at the tower.”
[ Please send us a signal once we can come out. ]
“Yes, you also have to speak after all. About how Rosé had been a
great support to me while I was trapped in the tower.”
The first person Mercy would be meeting inside the tower wasn’t
Albert, but Rosé.
Many people would be gathered here. Albert intended to take this

opportunity to use the crowd as witnesses for Rosé.
The plan was smooth, and so there was nothing to worry about.
[ It’s amazing how things are going so smoothly. ]
The rebellion within the magic tower hadn’t been this smooth either.
There was a traitor in the middle, and the battle that decided things
had been brutal.
…But she had a hunch that, despite this uprising being bigger than
the one she had been in, it’s going to end up as just a one-sided
pummeling.
And it was all because of just one person.
“We’ve prepared enough.”

Albert rested his chin on one hand and let out a slow exhale.
Not all efforts could be directly translated into results, but he was the
kind of man who always produced results beyond the effort he had
put in.
This, too, was the scariest thing about Albert Grey.
“Seems like our conversation can stop here.”
After hearing the necessary reports, Albert was about to end the call,
but Mercy added one last thing as though it was an afterthought.
[ Ah, after everything’s settled, I’ll have to go back to the dungeon. ]
Mercy muttered with determination. She was talking about her

imprisoned father.
To be more precise, the man… who had once been her father, but
not anymore. He had already abandoned all his morals as a man
and lived like a dog following Rosteratu’s every command. He had
forgotten his dignity as a mage. And, because he couldn’t bear his
daughter’s disgusted gaze towards him, he kept beating that child.
[ It’s time to burn bridges. ]
Ever since she became the lord of the magic tower, her disposition
towards the former lord had become unyielding. However, she had
been delaying her eventual meeting with him so far. Mercy herself
was surprised by this as well.
She thought she had gotten rid of all emotions tied to that man, but
she still felt the vague emotions of love and hate surging within her.
Because it was still true that he had once given her affection.
Mercy was in a dilemma. She wondered if she would even be able to

slash the man’s neck.
Albert was giving her enough chances and enough time to do it, so
Mercy was just waiting for the right time.
And here, it finally was. She realized it now. People wouldn’t change
so easily, and neither would that man. If he would survive through
this coup, he would just seek a chance to cut her own head off.
That’s why she would have her perfect revenge.
She would tell her father about how the corrupt world, which he was
protecting so much, had collapsed.
She’d tell him how the coup had succeeded, that Albert had escaped
from the tower his own father had trapped him in, and that he killed
Rosteratu.
And, that the king her father used to serve was no more.
[ Still though, I guess it’d be better to kill him outright. ]
“Cutting off his head would bring him to death the soonest. Or, well, it
doesn’t have to be like that. If you want him to be in pain, break his
ribs one at a time.”
[ If I think about what kind of treatment he’s given me before, I’d love
to do that… ]
They were talking about family, but these two people were
indifferent. This kind of conversation was natural for them.
But then, Albert suddenly remembered Rosé.
“Family… how pointless.”
Rosé had talked about the time when she lost her family, as though it
pained her so.
Because he couldn’t understand this feeling, perhaps that’s also why

he couldn’t understand why she became a dragon’s contractor.
[ Your Highness? ]
As she didn’t understand what Albert was talking about, Mercy

asked. But he answered calmly, narrowing his eyes.
“It seems like it’s also possible for one’s existence to be precious to
someone else.”
His long eyelashes fluttered. After thinking about Rosé for a moment,
he then recalled what he was supposed to ask.
“And the black magic Marquis Evnen had done?”
[ Ah, right. I got there at the right time, so I had the chance to search
the mansion thoroughly. But how did Your Highness know? It was
pretty well-hidden. ]
“Report.”
With no intention of answering her question, he just ordered her to

deliver the report.
Mercy knew that Albert wouldn’t answer anyway even if she tried to
ask again, so she shrugged and continued her report.
[ Marquis Evnen had offered children as sacrificial lambs in order to

boost his own magical power. But it seems like after a few times, he
gave up on it. ]
According to Rosteratu’s command to search the marquis’

residence, Mercy was there to search the mansion thoroughly.
She was also curious about it, since Albert hinted at it last time they
met at the dungeon prison—that Marquis Evnen might have
something to do with black magic.
Eventually, Mercy found an altar that had been hidden by the

marquis’ magic. The sheer amount of blood found on that altar was
evidence enough that he had been in league with a dark mage.
[ But that’s all there is. It’s still unknown whether he’s hidden the rest
of the evidence. ]
That’s all the proof she could find. No one knew about the
involvement between Marquis Evnen and a dark mage. Or perhaps,
it was more correct to say that they hadn’t been allowed to live.
Albert liked to deal with things neatly. He didn’t like how ambiguous it
was now, but… if that dark mage still couldn’t be found until this day,
then it was reasonable enough to think that they might not be alive
anymore.
‘Then there’s nothing more to tie back to Rosé.’
The misdeeds that Marquis Evnen had spearheaded should be

condemned, but it was fortunate enough how no one knew of the
whereabouts of the dark mage, who might or might not be Rosé’s
mentor.
As long as the truth about her being a dark mage would never be
revealed, then it was fine.
Listening carefully to Mercy’s report, Albert let out a silent exhale.
Everything was going so smoothly.

Chapter 135
Chapter 135
Translator: Yonnee
After wrapping up his call with Mercy, he glanced through the

window to see that the moon was still illuminating the evening sky
outside. Moonlight permeated through the windows, which were not
covered by their curtains.
Albert drew nearer towards Rosé, who was sleeping on one side of
the bed.
“Now, aren’t you sleeping well.”
It hadn’t been long since she started sleeping in this bed, but she
was sleeping so well that it seemed like this had been her spot all
along. She would be so nervous while settling into the covers, but
while he pretended to sleep, she would relax almost instantaneously.
Albert lay down on his side of the bed. The sound of her even
breaths next to him filled his ears. He turned to the side and leaned
his head on Rosé’s back.
“You said you like my smile.”

I like everything about you. Everything including the things I couldn’t
put into words.
You, who gradually brought color to my dull, colorless life. I like you.
From the moment you brought up the contract. When you showed
me the expression you had when you said that you would never,
ever touch me. During the times you laughed. As we ate together
and read books together. Throughout all those times, I like you.
The moment they had entered the tower together, she told him that
he should think of no better happiness than this. However, only a fool
would have trusted the words of ‘that woman’, and he vowed that as
soon as he’d get out of this tower, he would exact his vengeance
against Rosteratu. That was the only way he’d be able to continue
on with his life.
It was like that. Until Rosé Artius’ demeanor completely changed.
Ever since she changed, she had become his shelter. His salvation.
Living in the tower gave him a moment’s repose from all the malice
and all the greed he had been surrounded by throughout his entire
life. She was the one who made him realize what living truly meant.
It was during the time he spent with her that he was truly happy.
Even though he knew that it was impossible for them to live here
forever, he still wished that they could.
‘…And I’m reminded of something else.’
The time he had with Rosé reminded him of a memory from way
back when. As he started to think about it more, that memory
gradually became clearer.
Albert recalled the time he met that woman, when all he had was
nothing but loss. He couldn’t find a single reason to continue living,
but then she held his hand and made it possible for him to think that
enduring and trudging ahead was worth it.
“You’re going to be happy someday. That’s why you have to live.

Your life is worth living.”
Her smile resembled the clear daytime sky, and her tone and
personality were exactly like that of the current Rosé Artius.
He recalled the dragon fledgling who had taken up space on the floor
next to the bed. Such a precocious name like ‘Blanc’ didn’t suit it.
Albert was now under the strong suspicion that his childhood
memories had been blocked. He was even suspecting that he was
under a memory erasing spell. Having a vague idea of it, Albert soon
stopped thinking about it.
In the end, she was going to leave him yet bring that dragon with her.
“…Maybe that’s why I’ve started to hate dragons even more.”
If she hadn’t become a dragon’s contractor, she wouldn’t be able to

disappear so suddenly.
He had a fleeting thought that perhaps Rosé had overcome the

ordeal then came to see him at that time in the past. However, that
idea was wrong from the very beginning. Rosé and that woman were
two separate people.
‘You’re all I need.’
Albert gently held a lock of Rosé’s hair, which was tickling his cheek,
and soon, he brought it to his lips. Being so close to her yet not
being able to touch her was torture.
His brows furrowed, and yet he smirked. At the end of the day, this,
too, was a time they spent together.
After getting out of this place, there would be two weeks. Then, one
month. This would be Rosé’s first and last grace period.
“Isn’t this much a long enough time for me to wait?”
His whisper reached Rosé’s ears. At this, she moved slightly.
As Albert exhaled quietly, he lay down, further away from Rosé.
If he was any closer to her now, he might be overcome by the urge

to wake her up.
***
On the day of Rosteratu’s all-out attack, I automatically woke up as

early as daybreak. I didn’t even need an alarm clock for that.
…I guess the day we’re getting out of this tower has finally come.
We really are leaving now, but I don’t feel as delighted as I thought
I’d be. It made my heart pound just thinking about Rosteratu and his
30,000 soldiers.
I mean, it’s not like they’re here to watch a concert or something. I

stiffly sat up, as if my body had become a robot’s.
“You’re up early.”
In the middle of a sword slash, Albert greeted me. Those muscles,

which I hadn’t seen for a long time now, made my eyes happy.
Even if a statue’s brought in here right now, I don’t think it would be

as perfect as that hot bod over there.
Suddenly, I got curious.
…Did all the eggs I had boiled for him help? I did my best to cook
those, y’know.
“Stop staring and go get changed.”
Albert smirked as he wiped off the sweat on his forehead with a

towel. With beads of sweat trickling down the sides of his face, there
was a hint of color blooming over his skin. The way his face was
heated up lent itself into a languid, sensual atmosphere around him.
“I apologize, Prince. I don’t think I can look away.”
“From my body?”
“…If I say ‘Yes, that’s the case,’ would that put you in a bad mood?”
Praise for his body was something he considered another problem,

but when asked, Albert just shook his head in response.
“It’s alright when it’s you. Then, I guess the answer is yes.”
“Yes.”
I’m an honest, straightforward woman, so I spoke without beating

around the bush. Albert sheathed his sword into its scabbard and
wiped his sweat away with his towel once more.
“You don’t have to stare so intently right now. You can continue
looking later, so there’s nothing for you to worry.”
Albert promptly smiled at her with his eyes, then he went and hid in
the bathroom.
…I can continue looking later, he said.
Look at what?!
Chapter 136
Chapter 136
Translator: Yonnee
I shut my eyes while thinking about what he meant by that. My body

temperature grew hot. Not just my face heated up, but my entire
body as well. I got nervous in a significantly different manner
compared to before.
After taking a calming breath, I barely managed to rise to my feet. As

I did, I found Blanc right next to the bed. I didn’t even realize that he
was inside the same room while Albert and I were talking.
…Then he must have heard our conversation, must have seen the
way I stared at Albert’s body, and must have witnessed how my
expression changed in an instant.
I’m a bit embarrassed and ashamed that he had to hear that, but,
like, I mean, he’s practically even older than any human being’s
grandfather, but to me, Blanc has always been a child, that’s why…
“Rosé…”
I looked at him and tried to act as normally as I possibly could.

“When did you wake up, Blanc?”
“A while ago…”
“Why didn’t you sleep more?”
“Because today’s an… important day… But Rosé, I guess you really
like that kind of figuuure…”
“…What do you mean, that kind of figure.”
My dear little Blanc, please don’t say such nerve-wracking words.

Why have your eyes grown so round as if you’re actually amazed.
“Don’t worryyy… When I become an adult dragon, I can show you

that form when I polymorph.”
Blanc declared this very determinedly, though his words were from
the left field as he was oblivious. No, Blanc, please. I don’t want to
see you like that.
“But Blanc, I like the way you look right now.”
“No… I’ve never seen Rosé so shy and happy, that’s why I gotta…”
It seemed like Blanc had already made up his mind. Ah, ah, my head
started throbbing. But that’s not important right now.
“Right, okay, I should change my clothes first.”
I got up and changed into a clean set of clothes—a dress, in

particular. All of the original Rosé’s fancy dresses were thrown away
through the help of Albert’s magic, and so I picked out a modest
dress fit for a maid. The stitching was a bit crude, but it’s still a sturdy
dress.
While Albert was washing up, I looked out the window. Compared to
yesterday, the tower’s surroundings were quickly filled by so many
more people. All the soldiers were standing upright while they held
their weapons.
“…Whoa.”
It really was starting.
I held onto the wand that Albert had handed to me. I only knew the
basics of magic, and I’ve never cast a spell properly, but I was ready
to do so anyway.
“Mercy sent a signal. She’s almost here.”
I heard Albert’s voice behind me. Startled, I stuck close to the wall
and spoke.
“Oh god, you surprised me. When did you come out, Prince?”
“A little while ago. I hid my presence, so I guess it works.”
“…Have you taken a look outside?”
“Yes, I took a peek earlier.”
Albert looked out the window together with me. But even the sight
before us wasn’t enough to change his expression.
Still, the languid look in his eyes and the confident smile on his lips
remained.
“His Majesty brought all of these people here while thinking of me

especially.”
With the way he stroked his chin, he looked kinda happy, even. He’s
laid out his perfect revenge against Rosteratu, so it’s only natural.
The ease in which he carried himself was something that only the
strong could emulate.
Soon, his red eyes flashed. With the corners of his lips curled up, he
let out a low chuckle.
“The barrier spell has been lifted.”
Blocking the view outside, Albert closed the curtains.
“Now, Rosé. It’s time for us to welcome our guests.”
Only now did I notice what kind of outfit Albert was wearing. He was
wearing a different style than he usually did. On his neck was a
cravat, and the fabric of his clothes was soft silk. Then, on his back,
he had a cape that was embroidered with the royal crest depicting
lilies. But even as he was all decked up in luxury, it absolutely didn’t
look over the top at all.
It was as if those clothes were made for him and him alone.
With his sword fastened to his waist, he looked like the very image of
the noble and beautiful god of victory.
Looking at him now, it was impossible not to say that he was

destined to be king.
“Let’s go.”
Albert held out a hand to me. As though bewitched, I took that hand.
We went down the stairs towards the kitchen.
Before we could even descend entirely, I started hearing that sound

—the door was being opened. At this, I felt myself freeze up. People
were starting to come in. Who could it be? Mages? Soldiers? If not
them, then maybe Rosteratu himself?
“There’s nothing for you to worry about.”
Noticing how nervous I was, Albert comforted me and held my hand

tightly.
“You don’t have to be afraid of that person.”
“Huh? But the door opened…”
“It’s someone you know.”
“…Huh?”
I was so busy studying magic that I didn’t hear the details of the plan
from Albert, so I didn’t know anything about how the coup would be
carried out. Left confused, all I heard from him were vague things
that confused me.
But as soon as the kitchen door was opened, I immediately realized

what Albert meant.
“I’m hungry. Can’t we have breakfast first before we get started?”
Right there, Mercy spoke casually with a nonchalant expression. Her

entire demeanor made it seem like she was here just to hang out at
a friend’s house.
“…You came here alone, Mercy?”
At my bewildered question, Mercy shrugged.
“No way. There’s a ton of people eagerly waiting for His Highness
outside.”
Chapter 137
Chapter 137
Translator: Yonnee
Rosteratu passed between the soldiers surrounding the tower,

sauntering proudly.
He was greatly looking forward to killing Albert, but his complexion

was not good. Death-like shadows loomed upon his face.
He still couldn’t escape the remnants of that nightmare. Still

unbalanced, he dreamt every single night of Albert cutting his throat.
The act of sleeping soon became something he feared.
He had already killed Marquis Evnen. As for the nobles who could be
colluding with Albert, they were either killed or framed with false
criminal charges. Albert was trapped in that tower, was unable to do
anything and was practically reduced to the position of a slave, but
Rosteratu’s fears still would not disappear.
In order to break this curse, Albert had to be killed.
After today, all those nightmares would cease.

Looking around, Rosteratu admired the sheer number of people he
had gathered. Most of those present here were commoners, whose
lives were so inconsequential that it wouldn’t matter if they died.
There were even some who completely believed the fake rumors
about Albert, and they were all prepared to give their lives for the
greater mission of punishing that devil, Albert.
If Rosteratu were to be honest, the number of people he had

gathered was smaller than he first expected because of the rumors
that Albert would wage a coup d’état, and the general public’s
opinion on the king was still heavily negative. The time was also
crucial, and the current situation brought much strife as well.
Discontent amid the people was growing due to the ongoing drought
and due to the taxes being raised this year. Rosteratu had blamed it
all on Albert—as long as there’s someone to blame, Rosteratu could
evade criticism.
This, too, was the reason why Albert was kept alive all this time in
the tower. He was a good sacrificial lamb to take on all of the king’s
problems.
…As long as the prince wouldn’t dare try to come for the king’s neck,
that is.
Rosteratu plopped down on a luxurious sofa prepared just for him.

The velvet sofa amidst a battalion of soldiers created a disconnected
image. Lounging on that sofa, Rosteratu’s eyes gleamed with greed
as he recalled all of the reports of Albert’s suffering.
He was so excited about the possibility that the prince had already
lost his mind in that tower, after having been subjected to all kinds of
humiliation that the maid had put him under.
“Take down the tower’s barrier.”
He ordered Mercy, the lord of the magic tower.

“Yes, Your Majesty.”
Mercy took out a gem that could take down the spell that was
covering the entire spire. With almost all of the mages beheaded
now—or at least, Rosteratu knew that they had been injured and
incapacitated—the gem that was filled with the magic power of many
mages floated in the air as commanded by Mercy’s wand.
“Unlock.”
Crack! The gem cracked into pieces with a loud sound. A buzz could
be heard coming from the tower.
The strange noise seemed to sound like the waves of the sea one
moment, but it soon changed to a sound that was reminiscent of
glass breaking. At that moment, the barrier spell surrounding the
entire tower was released.
The soldiers put on their helmets to protect their heads and they
clutched their weapons tightly. Those who were armed with bows
aimed their arrows at the door of the tower. Each arrowhead was
coated with deadly poison, so even just a single graze could kill a
person.
All preparations were now complete.
“Then, who will go in and drag out the prince?”
At Rosteratu’s pompous, haughty tone, the people around him

murmured amongst themselves. Still, there was not one person who
easily volunteered to do it.
Compared to staying outside with many other people, going into the
small tower and personally bringing Albert outside was tantamount to
suicide. It’s true that they were prepared to risk their lives, but they
weren’t fearless. Especially since their opponent was the prince who
they knew was a devil.
“Your Majesty, I…”
Adrian, the commander of the Order of the Eagle, stepped forward.

However, Rosteratu shook his head firmly. There was no reason to
take the risk and sacrifice the knight commander only to barely
manage to drag Albert out there.
So, Adrian stepped down and didn’t insist because he also knew
this. It was shameful, but he also didn’t want to die.
‘Oh, just in time…’
Mercy acknowledged the impeccable timing. Of course, she couldn’t

look suspicious about the matter of going inside the tower. Before
Rosteratu was about to force someone else, she raised her hand just
in time.
“Your Majesty, I will go.”
“…You, personally?”
Rosteratu’s eyebrows shot up. He was doubting her intentions, but

Mercy pressed on with a brazen expression.
“Because I think that this is a good opportunity for me to win Your

Majesty’s trust. I know and understand that you don’t really trust the
magic tower after the recent change of lords, that’s why.”
Rosteratu quite liked it whenever people talked badly of themselves

and raised him up instead. The vassals around him also considered
this to be the best weapon. Rosteratu chuckled.
“You’re precisely right.”
Honestly, this was a piece of cake to do. Since he was so

preoccupied with the words that came out of people’s lips, this meant
that the only thing that’s inside his brain was garbage.
‘Just a little while now and this impotent scum’s head’ll be lopped off.
That’s what people can talk about.’
Inwardly painting a bleak future for Rosteratu in her mind, Mercy

pretended to be deeply moved as she bowed to him.
“Even if this opportunity is what brings me to my demise, I want to

show Your Majesty that I have pledged you my utmost loyalty.”
By bowing her head like this, she fortunately could keep her
expression hidden.
“Then by all means.”
Rosteratu smugly allowed Mercy entrance to the tower, and so

Mercy headed through the door. All her strength was used for trying
to manage her expression.
“Everyone, get into position.”
Rosteratu told the soldiers that they should not relax, not even for a
moment.
“Yes, Your Majesty!”
The soldiers shouted back their response. They aimed their arrows
and clutched onto their swords and spears.
On either side of Rosteratu, the mages who had come with Mercy
aimed their wands.
Mercy opened the door of the tower. However, the others couldn’t
see well inside.
Then, the door of the tower closed shut.
“S-Should we storm the entrance?”

“No, we’re going to wait. She’s not the lord of the magic tower for
nothing.”
Rosteratu knew that Albert was a good swordsman and a mage, but
the king believed that the prince was not going to be a match against
the lord of the magic tower.
He expected that Mercy would come out soon, but as time went on,
she had yet to show up again. Perhaps a fight had broken out inside.
Rosteratu slowly grew impatient. He didn’t bring this many soldiers

only to play a waiting game.
The narrow belief he had in the tower lord quickly ran out. He was
thinking that she had already died.
Of course, the truth was that Mercy wasn’t dead. She’s just finishing
up her breakfast in peace while looking around the tower. Today’s
breakfast was sujebi made with the few vegetables that were leftover
in the pantry. The white noodle soup, which was tailored to Albert’s
tastes, was also something that Mercy liked very much.
Chapter 138
Chapter 138
Translator: Yonnee
While the peaceful breakfast went on inside, outside, Rosteratu and

the others were thinking of all sorts of scenarios in their heads. After
agonizing over what to do, Rosteratu eventually nodded towards
Adrian.
“Commander.”
Though Adrian had the title of ‘knight commander’, he actually got

the post only through connections and nepotism, and so, when he
was called, his complexion turned dark. Your Majesty, you already
decided not to send me in!
But while he was frantically panicking inside, the tower’s door

opened again.
The smell of sujebi flowed through the open door. At the famishing
smell, Rosteratu was left perplexed.
“…Food?”
People started talking.
“It’s just a conspiracy to confuse us! Everyone, do not let your guard
down!”
When Rosteratu shouted angrily, the soldiers once again focused on

the matter at hand. Through the door, they saw a human’s silhouette,
and at this, Rosteratu commanded for the bowmen to shoot without
even considering that it might have been Mercy.
“Fire!”
Whiiz! Dozens upon dozens of arrows flew through the air. The
arrows were just like the rain that was falling a while ago. However,
not one single arrow hit anyone.
Because all of the arrows lost their momentum right in front of the
door. They all fell to the ground.
“…Magic?”
Rosteratu rose from his seat. Uneasily staring into the door, he soon
saw someone coming out of the shadows. It was the silhouette of a
man.
Despite the dim, dreary sky, the man shone brilliantly enough—and it
was the same man that Rosteratu had thrown into that tower.
“…Albert Grey.”
Rosteratu uttered the name with clenched teeth.
God’s perfect creation. The object of Rosteratu’s envy.
The elegant smile on that man’s lips stunned the soldiers for a
moment, making them forget where they were.
They all stared dazedly at Albert.

Albert was certainly smiling. However, this caused cold sweat to
trickle down Rosteratu’s back.
Through the fringe of his gray hair, the man’s red eyes looked like
the eyes of a demon—one that would devour him.
His and Rosteratu’s gazes met in the air. Then, Albert’s eyes curved
gently.
“Your Majesty will not have another heir if I die here, but don’t you
think that this kind of welcome is much too grand?”
“…What?”
After hearing the words that were laced entirely with sarcasm, all
Rosteratu could do was pause for a long moment. The fact that
Albert was obedient to him before entering the tower played a part in
this reaction.
“Shoot! Shoot again! Attack all at once!”
Rosteratu pointed urgently at Albert, and it was only then that the
soldiers came to their senses and rushed to attack Albert. Their
shouts were deafening.
As though they’d been waiting for this opportunity, everyone jumped

at the man who was standing in front of the tower. There was only
one opponent. Regardless of how strong he was, he couldn’t beat
this many people!
But at that moment, Albert spoke with a voice that was as soft as the
spring breeze—
“Freeze.”
Everyone’s movements slowly came to a halt.
Cold air flowed through their surroundings. The air froze as though it
was snowing.
Then, it was as if time had stopped. People froze in place. The
soldiers tried to move their bodies, but the only thing they could
move were their eyes.
Some people froze mid-jump, others froze in the middle of slashing

their swords.
But not one of them came close to Albert.
The soldiers looked around with their eyes wildly. All the deafening
war cries disappeared and only silence remained.
Then, Mercy’s spell seeped out from the tower like a mist, and it
began to surround the soldiers around Albert and Rosteratu.
Soon, the mist became apparent to those soldiers’ eyes, and an

image of the prince and the king showed itself to them. It was like a
screen that unfolded before them.
[ Why did you imprison me in this tower…! ]
[ Because I am afraid. ]
[ Then why did you spread false rumors about me! ]
[ If you can’t overcome something like that, what kind of Prince

would you be? ]
The illusion, which was based on real events, had completely filled
people’s eyes and ears, making it possible for the revelation of new
facts.
People were left in shock.
‘Oh God, then those rumors really were true!’

‘How can any human being do that?!’
They once believed and trusted the king, but it turned out that he
was hiding such an ugly truth underneath. They were quickly
disillusioned.
“What are you mages doing?! ATTACK!”
Rosteratu shouted at the top of his lungs towards the mages

standing beside him. He couldn’t do anything on his own.
However, Albert had frozen them.
“A-Adrian!”
One by one, Rosteratu shouted the names of the people who should
help him. However, even the entire knight order had seen the
images.
As he stared at Rosteratu, who was struggling desperately, Albert

took out his sword from its scabbard. Reflected on the sword, the
look in his eyes was unusually dark.
The king was the person who brought him in—the one who once
gave Albert hope that his life might turn out different.
And yet, all the king did was use him without any mercy nor remorse.
All the king did was to try and cut him down.
Still, Albert endured. He held onto the thought that he would one day
be king. For a moment, he was swept away by the memories of that
time.
“My anxieties grew as I waited for that long. I thought that you might
take your own life—that’s what made me really nervous.”
Albert lowered his sword.

Albert and Rosteratu’s eyes met again—Rosteratu flinched, Albert
smiled benevolently.
“If you’re suffering that much from just dreams alone, dreams that
aren’t even real, don’t you think that’s too unfair to me?”
Here, in reality, I have a gift just for you.

Chapter 139
Chapter 139
Translator: Yonnee
Though he looked as if he was marching onwards to the tower,

Adrian was frozen in place. Albert sauntered towards the man.
His sword touched Adrian’s chin, and the thin ice surrounding
Adrian’s body melted in an instant. The vision before his eyes melted
as well, then he let out a rugged exhale.
“Huuk…”
Albert recited in a clear voice.
“Please watch.”
It was obviously a threat towards Rosteratu. In his perspective, the

prince seemed like the grim reaper.
“You bastard!”
Adrian wasn’t too much in a daze that he would miss an opening in

the other man’s defenses. He swung his sword at Albert’s throat,
however, Albert sidestepped the attack in an instant.
Adrian’s sword was too slow for him. Even as an opponent in the
battlefield, he couldn’t land a single strike. There’s one reason as to
why Albert had undone the spell, and this was to maximize
Rosteratu’s fear.
In one fluid, circular motion, Albert’s sword slashed down Adrian’s

body. Seeing this, Rosteratu backed away.
“W-What is this…”
Rosteratu fell backwards. Only then did he realize that he could

move again. He didn’t know what that devil was doing, but it didn’t
seem to be working on him.
“Ah, no. I’m purposely allowing you to move.”
As if he read Rosteratu’s thoughts, Albert murmured indifferently.
He leaned his head over at an angle, and at this, a deep shadow

was cast upon his face. And in that shadow, which resembled the
dark night sky, two red gleaming orbs could be seen. Albert smiled
languidly.
“Is this not like the hunt that you like so much?”
His cruel smile was enough to freeze Rosteratu.
“…Y-You…”
“Run away. You never know—you just might be able to escape and
survive.”
And immediately after that, Rosteratu fled, running between the

frozen soldiers. Wiping the blood that splattered on his face, Albert
slowly followed after him. His sword was flung through the air.
Mercy’s spell made it so that they were seeing something else along
that trajectory. To those under the influence of her spell, Rosteratu
and Albert would look completely different.
When Rosteratu could run no more, he stopped and gasped for air,
looking back at Albert while trembling.
“Uh, uuuh…”
“It would be much too boring if the hunt ends soon, right? This, too,
is something you’ve taught me before.”
Albert’s eyes curved beautifully.
“Come, now. Run.”
Albert crooned delightedly to the older man. Rosteratu further sank

down on the floor on his knees, clasping his hands together as he
begged.
“P-Please spare me. I’ll let you be the king. Just, please, spare my
life. Please! I’ll give you everything you want!”
“I didn’t know I’d have to personally perform this spell as well.”
As Albert whispered something under his breath, Rosteratu’s feet

suddenly moved by themselves.
“U-Uaaahh!”
He turned away from Albert and began to run through the crowd
once more. However, all he could see were frozen soldiers.
“You know, what I was worried about was how I might kill you as
soon as I saw that face of yours. But I guess we don’t have to worry
about that.”
With his eyelashes lowered as he murmured gracefully, Albert smiled

brightly.
Oh, how long has he been waiting for this moment.
He would savor this very, very thoroughly. Until Rosteratu would be

trampled under his feet while the older man would cry and cry until
he lost his voice—that he’d rather die than go on.
Albert’s fingers moved. Then, he completely disappeared from that

spot.
While he watched Rosteratu run wildly away, at the back of his mind,
he thought that he didn’t want any marks left on himself.
‘What if Rosé sees a mark later.’
Once again, Rosé was quick-witted in that regard.
The staggering Rosteratu continued to run. Following the path that

Albert had created, it’s clear that he was heading away from the
tower and towards the forest.
To a place where no other human being was around.
Albert stared at the tower for a moment. He didn’t realize it, but the
tower’s door was closed now. Mercy was obeying his orders as
expected. Rosé wouldn’t even be able to come out.
Rosé said that she also knew how to use magic, and that’s why she
also offered her own help. But in the first place, in a game like this,
Rosteratu already didn’t have any chances of winning.
And Albert knew that Rosé would be afraid of him if she saw him like
this. That’s why he made sure that she would never witness this.
Confirming that Rosé didn’t come out of the tower, Albert gave Mercy
the signal to dispose of Adrian’s body. This was so that Rosé
wouldn’t be surprised when she’d come out later.
His languid gaze now grew sharp. The image of a pure man of God
suddenly turned into that of a monster.
Albert tore off his cravat. Letting out a low breath, he soon followed
leisurely after Rosteratu.
From the very start, it’s clear who the winner was.
Chapter 140
Chapter 140
Translator: Yonnee
***
“There’s really nothing to worry about though?”
“But why aren’t you even letting me look out the window?”
“It’s because…”
Mercy trailed off. I glanced sideways at her, then soon sighed. Right
now, I’m just here in the bedroom with Mercy while waiting for
Albert’s signal.
I know he’s strong, but there’s just no way he could take on that
many people alone. Sure, he might not get hurt badly, but he
certainly might get injured here and there. And I felt guilty about this
because the coup started at an earlier date because of me.
“Prince, please let me go out with you so that I can help you.”
After breakfast inside the tower with Mercy, this was what I told
Albert. While staying inside the tower for the remaining time, I started
studying magic very diligently for this reason.
“No. Just stay inside.”
But Albert was adamant.
“It’ll be better for you to stay here.”
I wanted to help him, but it was also important to heed his words.
“Yeah, and I also want to look around the tower a little.”
Mercy had chimed in and further added that there’s so much here for
her to see. It’s clear that Mercy, who perked up like that as though
she’d been waiting to speak, was following Albert’s orders. In any
case, it was difficult to insist on going out after I heard what Mercy
said.
Above all, I knew that I could just be a burden to him, so I couldn’t

force him to let me go outside. To be honest, this was my biggest
concern.
Because I knew my place very well.
In the end, I couldn’t stop Albert from going out all by himself.
“It’s thanks to you that I’ve become this strong.”
Sighing deeply as he looked into my eyes, Albert said this in a way

that was rather encouraging. He said that it’s thanks to me that he
was able to come this far as a mage.
Of course, I didn’t believe a word of it.
“O-Oh. Wait a second.”
Mercy was looking out the window to see the state of things outside,
then she was suddenly on the move.
“There’s something I have to do. Don’t ever open the curtains!”
Mercy urgently left while saying she had to do something. While

watching her retreating figure, I patted Blanc’s head.
“Blanc, we’re leaving the tower for real this time.”
“…When we go out, I gotta study mooore…”
Blanc replied quite seriously. In response, I nodded. That’s right, I

have to study, too.
“Still though, this time, I can cook whatever I want and we can eat
whatever we wish. We can buy desserts and clothes, meet people
and talk to them and return to being a member of society.”
“Rosé, you look excited…”

“…How can I not be excited about this?”
Right. I’m very, very excited.
I feel relieved just thinking about how we can finally go out after this
long confinement is over. No matter how much I liked staying in, it’s
difficult to be a homebody by force. It’s essential to maintain the
freedom to go out whenever I want.
…But before that, there’s work to be done.
I recalled what Albert told me.
“Rosé, you have an important role this time.”
Holding my hand tightly, Albert spoke with a tender expression.
“I have to go after Rosteratu. In the meantime, you have to deal with

the people left behind.”
I needed to present myself as his faithful maid who’s become a

supporter of this rebellion. For that, I had to make those people
surrender.
Instead of Mercy, I was tasked to do this. It’s important for me to

appear as though I’m making a contribution to the coup. During the
celebrations later, my actions would reduce the gossip and noise that
would surely come about.
I could read his thoughts on this. And rather than revealing that we
had a transactional contract, this was better. I couldn’t go against this
plan because it’s much better for the sake of Albert’s dignity and
status.
“I will make those people kneel before you.”
As I thought of Albert, who whispered this in a low voice, my brows

furrowed.
…How on earth could I possibly handle that many people? It’s still
difficult for me to even memorize magic circles. And I’ve never really
wielded magic before.
It feels like I’ve become a new employee again! And it’s terrible!
Clutching my hair as I agonized over this, I gasped when I felt a
sudden pang.
“Ugh…”
It felt like the same headache that Albert had treated not long ago.
While wrapping both hands over my head, I crouched down.
“A-Are you okaayy? Rosé? Rosé?”
From beside me, Blanc tried to look at my condition.
What’s this? But Albert healed me already. There’s no reason for this
headache to come back.
Was it a normal headache? Was this only from fatigue?
Then, Mercy grabbed my shoulder.
“You must’ve waited a long time! You can come out now.”
The moment I heard Mercy’s cheerful voice, the headache
disappeared. Blanc was still looking at me with wide, worried eyes,
so I comforted him.
“I’m fine, Blanc. Let’s get ready to go out.”
I fetched my luggage at the kitchen, then I stood in front of the door

with Mercy.
“Ah, it’s better to put on your cloak now.”
Mercy advised me before we went out. We weren’t even in the

northern region where Liam’s fortress was, so I wondered why it was
necessary, but…
“I guess I really do need it.”
I realized what she meant the moment we stepped outside.
I stared in amazement at the frozen people around us. Connected

one after another, it looked as if they’d become one huge lump of a
statue.
Mercy clapped once.
“Now then, it’s time for you to use magic to knock those people out.
Just leave a few witnesses here.”
“…All these people? Me?”
“Yes.”
…Mercy nodded as though it was obvious. And I was left

speechless.
Do I look like I’m some kind of magic prodigy to you?

Chapter 141
Chapter 141
Translator: Yonnee
At the end of the day, I thought that I should personally ask Mercy.
Clasping her hand, I asked the question seriously.
“Mercy, I don’t understand it just yet. How on earth am I going to…

going to deal with this many people?”
“Didn’t His Highness explain it? He said that he gave you a note.”
After Mercy said this, I was reminded of what Albert said after
slipping something into my hand while he was on his way out.
…That’s for right now?
Feeling my expression grow stiff with awkwardness, I opened

Albert’s neatly folded memo. Inside, I read the word ‘Electricity’ as it
was written in English, then there was also a magic circle drawn
there.
It was a strangely familiar magic circle, and when I thought about it, it
occurred to me that it looked like the magic circle for ‘Forget’ that I
practiced often.
He seemed to have prepared this while thinking about the magic

circle that I was the most familiar with.
Albert had a plan for everything.
I feel a bit sad that he didn’t tell me about it in advance, but… It

seemed like he hid it from me because he knew I’d be burdened with
something significant like this.
“You have the wand with you, right?”
“Yes.”
I was holding the wand with my other hand. It was the wand that
came back to my possession after Albert gave it back to me.
I can’t believe I’m about to perform a magic spell. I was feeling

nervous because it’s something that I never thought I’d ever do,
even after coming to possess Rosé.
Seeing me go stiff with nervousness, Mercy smirked.
“Big Sis, your job is simple. Just send electricity over to the ones that
are frozen.”
Mercy stepped forward and came up behind me, then she held the
wand with me.
“It’s your first time wielding magic, so it’s better to draw the circle in
advance.”
With Mercy’s help, I began to draw the magic circle on the ground.
The light from the end of the wand moved slowly.
“…What if I end up electrocuting everyone?”

I mean, I also know that Albert didn’t have such a cruel heart that
he’d want to kill all of them.
He only uses force when necessary.
But the people in front of us now didn’t know that. I could see their
eyes blinking nervously.
All they could do was move their eyes and blink, but this alone
conveyed their emotions.
So I asked Mercy out loud so that the people in front could see what
I was really doing. To comfort them, maybe. Mercy responded with a
laugh.
“Haha, His Highness couldn’t have intended for you to kill them, Big
Sis. He prepared it carefully, so you don’t have to worry.”
“……”
Her words allowed the blinking to slow down. I was right.
“His Highness is a generous man. Even if he’s betrayed by them all

the time, he makes sure to take good care of his people.”
Mercy pointedly looked at the people around us as she spoke. It’s as

if she wanted them to hear.
Besides, her voice wasn’t loud, but it was clear to me.
It seemed like she was amplifying our voices. I recalled the rumors
about Albert, then I replied to her.
“He’s a true, genuine Prince. I didn’t go to the tower with him for
nothing.”
…And while we’re at it, I wrapped up my tracks in all of this, too.

Albert said I could, so I felt no guilt about it.
All I wanted to do was hope that my past wouldn’t hinder Albert later.
“…Looks like it worked well.”
“Huh?”
The faint voice couldn’t be heard as much as I thought. When I

asked in return, Mercy smiled awkwardly and shook her head.
“No, never mind. Now then, shall we activate the spell?”
“Rosé, good luuuck!”
Next to Mercy, Blanc also encouraged me.
Yeah, I can’t possibly show that I’m hesitating when Blanc’s

watching! As I looked at the people around us, I took a deep breath
and waved the wand.
“Electricity.”
With a crackling sound, light came out from the end of the wand and
flew straight to the frozen soldiers.
The vivid yellow light was distinctly beautiful, and it looked as if this
brilliance had been taken right out of the sun.
As soon as the sharp light touched the ice, water droplets fell from
the ice, like snowmen who were touched by sunlight.
Little by little, the ice melted and freed them all.
And it just so happened that the sun was rising from the horizon. The
rays of the sun sparkled against the ice and the droplets falling from
the soldiers.
The scenery in front of me was like straight out of a legend. It felt as

if I was looking at a famous painting.
To the extent that I forgot that I was right in the middle of a rebellion.
Along with me, the people who were freed from the ice stared at the
scene as though they were mesmerized.
Then, people began to fall asleep one by one. All the people brought
by Rosteratu couldn’t defend themselves, let alone attack.
In this case, sleep was the best adversary.
It’s clear to me that even this was part of Albert’s plan. He managed
to end the rebellion without killing one single innocent person.
And he plucked Rosteratu right out of the crowd.
My concerns were absolutely futile. Even if a hundred thousand

troops came here, the result would have been the same.
Attacking Albert head-on in itself was reckless. Unless he would let

his guard down.
“When will he come back…”
I looked around and murmured. Even after everyone fell asleep, I

couldn’t see Albert anywhere.
His fight with Rosteratu seemed to have been extended. Though

rather than a fight, I had a feeling it would be torture instead.
Albert would be beating Rosteratu completely one-sidedly.
I hope he can get revenge for all the time he had to endure.
While I prayed for Albert’s complete revenge, I carefully looked

around at the fallen people. If they continue sleeping outside,
wouldn’t they freeze to death? Was it okay to leave them like this?
Well, I mean, it’s not like I’m in the kind of position that I’d do them
any favors.
Chapter 142
Chapter 142
Translator: Yonnee
“Roséee!”
Blanc flew straight into my arms, and so I hugged him tightly. With a
loud voice and with his eyes sparkling, he spoke.
“You were sooo cooool…”
“I’m glad you thought so. But most of the magic that happened just
now was planned by His Highness.”
There’s no way I could have made such a beautiful scene with just
one electricity spell. But as he heard my explanation, Blanc tilted his
head to the side.
“No, Rosé is also strong!”
Hearing his tearful voice, it sounded to me like it’s unacceptable for

Blanc to praise Albert while I was in front of him.
“Do you hate Albert so much?”

“…Because he hates me.”
“That’s the Prince’s fault. How could he when our Blanc is this cute!”
My sly words made Blanc giggle lightly. It was always nice to hear
Blanc’s laughter.
Glancing to the side, I found Mercy as she was reading something.

Her expression was serious.
“Mercy?”
“There’s a problem.”
“What is it?”
“…I think we have to go over and release the restraints on the

mages ourselves.”
“There’s no other way?”
“The restraints can only be removed by a mage since it’s a mage

who put them on. We’re done dealing with the troops, so anyway, I
think we’ll have to go and release them…”
Mercy glanced around at the people and pressed down on her

temples.
“But I’m holding a spell now, so I can’t leave.”
“Even now?”
“Yes, my spell is illusory, right? I’m manipulating people’s dreams

right now.”
…So these people weren’t lulled to sleep for nothing? Once again, I
was shocked. And Mercy’s power also surprised me.
“You’re dealing with all of these people alone… You can do that?”
“Eyy, this is nothing compared to what His Highness could do
though.”
Mercy smiled pleasantly at my compliment, but her expression was

still stiff.
“I’ll have to call His Highness.”
“…It feels a bit wrong to call him now.”
Today was the day that Albert would kill Rosteratu. The uprising had
been moved up, but I was aware of what this entailed.
Today was also the day that he’d take over the palace and become
the new king. Throughout the process, Rosteratu should be no more.
He would definitely come as soon as he’s called, but I don’t want to

cut short the time he had to resolve his hatred for Rosteratu.
I recalled what happened back then at the tower, when Albert

listened to Liam’s report.
Albert couldn’t even express his anger as he heard his people dying.
I held Mercy’s hand furtively. She tilted her head to the side,
perplexed as to what I was doing.
I pointed to myself.
“Why don’t I go and do it? I’m a mage, too.”
“…Huh?”
“You need to be here, Mercy, and His Highness needs to exact his
final revenge, so I’ll go and release the restraints. If the only
requirement is for a mage to release them, then I could do it.”
Hearing me say that, Mercy blinked. But she didn’t refute my words.
Her face didn’t immediately crumple either, so this must be a good
sign.
I carefully continued speaking.
“You can just teleport me there, Mercy, and all I have to do is direct
the spell at the restraints. Just send me to the right place, and I can
do it. Or, is it in a really dangerous place?”
“…No, they’ve been hiding in the underground passageways for a

while now.”
Mercy’s expression was still stiff.
“It’s dangerous. Big Sis, if you get hurt anywhere at all, I wouldn’t be
able to face His Highness.”
“Schubert and Liam are there, too. You can trust them. And think
about it, Mercy, we can’t end His Highness’ revenge here when he’s
been waiting for this moment for a lifetime. How difficult has it been
for him all this time?”
I gently urged Mercy. I could see her slowly being convinced.
“His Highness’s revenge… ending here?”
These words seemed to be a catalyst for Mercy. Soon, she held my

hand and looked at me determinedly.
“I’ll trust you wholeheartedly with this one, Big Sis.”
“You do a good job, too.”
“…But do you know which spell to use?”
This was the final test. If I don’t answer correctly here, Mercy
wouldn’t let me go there!
In my mind, I flitted through all the contents of the books I’ve read
before. To release those restraints. The English word for this is…!
“Unlock, right?”
Looking a bit surprised, Mercy nodded.
“You must have memorized the incantation words well. I’ll show you
the magic circle, let’s try drawing it together. If you can remember
how to use the wand like earlier, it’ll be much easier for you to draw
later. It’ll help you like a guide.”
“When will it be possible to just imagine the magic circle in your mind
instead of actually drawing it?”
I was just a beginner, so I was wondering when it’s going to be

possible for me.
“It varies from person to person. But it’s only possible if the magic
circle is completely memorized in your head.”
She further said that wielding magic without magic circles was also
possible.
But she also added that the spell would be very weak.
“You can skip drawing the magic circle, but wielding magic without a
wand is the most difficult step. His Highness is famous for a reason.”
As I heard praise directed at Albert, I realized how little I knew about

him.
“First then, I’ll put a defensive spell on you.”
Mercy waved her wand.

Chapter 143
Chapter 143
Translator: Yonnee
“Hide.”
Mercy waved her wand. It was the same spell that she used while
we were crossing the forest last time.
Something started fluttering around my body. This was the sign that
the ‘hide’ spell was working properly.
“Now, the only people who can see you are Duke Liam, Schubert
and the mages.”
“It’s kinda like the cloak of invisibility—with a selective feature

though.”
“It’s not a cloak, but I guess…?”
Mercy tilted her head to the side at my comparison.
“A cloak of invisibility, huh. That’s an interesting concept. It’s

something that not just mages can wear. If I develop this later and
use it for combat…”
It was just a small comment, but it’s amazing how she started
building an idea from that. She really was the lord of the magic
tower. Of course, there’s a reason why she attained that position at
such a young age.
“Mercy, your magic really is so much greater. Illusion magic, wow.

And against so many people like this too.”
“It’s my attribute magic. Mages are born with one each. You’ll be able
to find out what’s yours later.”
“…Attribute magic.”
“I heard it’s also close to what you truly wish for. It’s a specialty that
should suit you, and I’m sorta wondering what it is.”
I was taken aback a little after hearing Mercy’s explanation. She said
that it would be close to one’s wishes, so the same should be true for
Mercy.
What kind of wish did she have that she could control powerful
illusions like this?
…It’s clear that there was a hidden side to Mercy that I didn’t know
yet. Would there come a day when I’d be close enough to Mercy that
I could find out?
Whenever I meet new people, I somehow feel a kind of atmosphere

around them. And with Mercy, I do like her vibe.
Regardless of her age, her eyes showed a strong will, and her smile
was so cool.
“Now then, I’ll teleport you there.”
Mercy led me to the middle of a magic circle. Blanc climbed on top of

my head, then I tightened my grip on the wand.
“If His Highness finds out about this, he’ll definitely slash me half and
kill me, but… Well, if that happens, be sure to help me out, okay?
Tell His Highness that I was just wishing for him to complete his
perfect revenge.”
“Of course.”
Hearing Mercy’s concerns, I nodded quickly in response. Mercy let

out a sigh, but she soon waved her wand.
For a moment, my vision turned upside down.
Plink, plink. In that narrow underground passageway, I could hear

water dripping down. The passageway’s width was just enough for
two people side by side, and it was also very creepy.
This looked exactly like the kind of place where ghosts appeared.
Still though, at least there were some light fixtures on the walls,
enough to illuminate the surroundings.
There, I saw Liam and Schubert standing side by side. The two of
them blinked back at me as though they couldn’t figure out what was
going on. Shubert tilted his head to the side.
Liam was wearing armor. It was a brand new sight to me—it’s my

first time seeing him armed like this.
Shubert’s armor was much thinner than Liam’s. It looked like he

could move more nimbly in it than the duke, too.
“Long time no see, Duke. And Baron.”
I bowed to them and greeted them energetically. The graver the

situation was, the better one’s manners should be.
While looking as if he couldn’t believe that I was here, Shubert wiped

the sweat off his face with one hand then asked.
“…How did you get here? And on your head, isn’t that the dragon?”
“Yes, this is Blanc. And I’m here to undo the restraints as Mercy’s
substitute. I’m a mage now, you see.”
“…Ah, right. You became a contractor.”
Schubert glanced at Blanc. I could feel Blanc moving as he gave a

small bow to the baron.
At this, Shubert recoiled and flinched slightly.
…Oh yeah, he hates reptiles. I could feel Blanc feeling a little sad
after seeing Schubert’s reaction. The little dragon’s emotions were
conveyed to me.
“Yes, and as a mage, I’m here to sincerely help His Highness in his
uprising.”
As though gauging me, Liam stared at me and asked.
“What we need right now isn’t a novice mage. Why couldn’t Mercy
come here personally?”
“His Highness hasn’t returned from his battle with Rosteratu yet. We
couldn’t possibly get in the way of the revenge he’s been looking
forward to for a lifetime. And even if I’m just a beginner at this, I
know what I need to do.”
While weakly pushing past Liam’s cold reception, I explained the

situation to him.
My first spell was a complete success, and Mercy sent me here

because she thought I could do it.
In times of urgency, people’s memories tended to sharpen.
I had one job here. And I could perfectly remember the ‘unlock’ spell
to undo the restraints.
Perhaps hearing some credibility in my explanation, the look in
Liam’s eyes loosened as though a thread taut with tension became
relaxed.
“…So you’re doing this in consideration of His Highness.”
“The Prince has gone through enough all this time.”
Schubert responded to my words.
“…You’re a maid, but you really do have the right ideas, always.”
Schubert commended me. It was a benign compliment, but I wasn’t

all that happy to hear it.
Was a maid not allowed to have ideas? At this moment, I became

conscious of the fact that this was a class-based society.
But here with these two, there wasn’t any anger that I needed to
coax them out of, and it’s not the right time to bring out humor and lift
the atmosphere.
I endured it all when it came to Albert, too, so it’s not like I couldn’t
take what Schubert was dishing. With the corners of my lips tugging
up, I laughed away my concerns.
“It’s nothing big. Alright, I’ll get to work then.”
As I tiptoed around the matter, Liam and Schubert’s gazes looked

away and towards the other side of the passageway.
“But where are the mages now though so that I can undo their
restraints?”
However, as I said this, Liam remained silent. What’s this?
“…They’re not here.”

Chapter 144
Chapter 144
Translator: Yonnee
“Huh?”
“After I sent the message to Mercy, we got caught along the

passageway. We barely escaped, but… It was impossible for the
mages who were less agile.”
The sudden news came to me as a shock, but I could understand

how this happened.
The mages were people who wielded magic, and they’re not like
Liam and Schubert, who had trained their bodies. It was an adequate
reason.
And they would have needed a mage to send another report to

Mercy, but since they got separated, they couldn’t send word to her.
It would have been better if we could call Mercy right now and ask
her how we should proceed, but I didn’t know the right spell or magic
circle for sending messages.
I need to judge the situation here.
Soon enough, I moved on to the next question.
“Will the mages be executed right away?”
“No, they might want to reverse the mages’ powers and use them for
themselves. Those two mages are both very powerful.”
“So then we’ll have to get them out as soon as possible.”
I stood still in the same spot, lost in my own thoughts. How should
we go about this problem?
Then, with an innocent expression, Schubert raised one hand. He

looked like he wanted to say something to me.
“Do you have a good suggestion?”
I asked him enthusiastically to try and hype him up. However,

Schubert shook his head and mumbled.
“Ah, just FYI. We got intercepted by the knight order here in the
passageways earlier. They’re coming after us right now.”
Hey, wait, what did you just say? The moment my mind registered
what he just said, I felt a chill down my spine.
“Then are you saying that they’re right on our heels this very
second…?”
“Yep. C’mon then, we gotta move.”
While stretching, Schubert started moving. No, but, I mean, you can’t
just say that now!
Though surprised, I followed them because just as he said, we really

had to move.
The path before us was so long, and it was like a maze.
There were so many forked roads, but despite it all, the

passageways’ interior looked entirely uniform, so I couldn’t even tell
whether we passed that place already or not.
The knights were following us, but I couldn’t imagine how they could
find us.
“Where are we headed to?”
“The palace gardens. There’s another passageway at the fountain in

the middle of the garden, and that one leads straight to the dungeon.
That’s where we’re headed,” Schubert replied.
Liam took the lead while looking at the map in his hands. It was all
thanks to magic that I could keep up the pace with them when they
were going so fast.
Fortunately enough, when I was reading the book of magic circles, I

memorized a simple one that could aid with running.
If it wasn’t for magic, I would have been left in the dust by now,
unable to keep up with them.
Despite the narrow passageways, the soldiers on our side all

followed Liam and Schubert without a word.
Judging by the fierce look in their eyes, they were clearly different
from the soldiers I saw earlier at the tower.
I could conjure a small fire for a bit more light, but I decided to save
my magic reserves.
We didn’t know when exactly the other knights would find us and
attack. If that would happen, then I’d need to use all my strength
then.
It didn’t occur to me that something could go wrong. Liam and
Schubert moved calmly, and they were very thorough men.
…But then, I felt a throbbing pang in my heart. It was Blanc’s

emotions. While I was running, Blanc got off the top of my head.
“Blanc, what’s wrong?”
“Did I do something wrong…? Why didn’t Shubert say hiii…”
Blanc’s voice was sullen when he asked. Then I remembered how

Blanc and Schubert had a lot of fun hanging out together at Liam’s
place.
I ran harder for a long time so that I could reach Schubert’s side,
then when I was there, I spoke.
“Baron. Sorry, but… Just a minute, please hug Blanc.”
“No, I dislike reptiles so— uuaaAACK!”
He made a strange sound when I thrusted Blanc into his arms. Still
though, he didn’t drop Blanc.
“I know that he doesn’t look like a dragon to you, Lord Schubert.

Blanc is feeling upset because you’re suddenly treating him
differently. Please look at him closely. Blanc hasn’t changed.”
He had a good relationship with Blanc, that’s why it’s a waste to just
leave it like this as they were.
After me, I think he’s the next person who Blanc opened up to.
This, too, was an experience that made Blanc start feeling little by
little that it was worth living in this world.
“Please consider Blanc’s feelings. Didn’t you guys have fun hanging
out together before?”
Don’t people say that you shouldn’t judge a book by its cover?
If Blanc, who was now in Schubert’s arms, really seemed like a

reptile to him, the two of them wouldn’t have been able to bond this
much.
In Schubert’s eyes, Blanc was just a cute cat.
Schubert was shocked by my words. Blanc raised his head and

glanced up eagerly at the man.
Sighing, Shubert covered his face for a moment, but he soon placed
Blanc on his head.
“…Let’s go like this.”
Feeling satisfied, I watched them make up. Alright, this side has
been settled.
After whispering to Blanc a bit, I passed by Schubert and went to

Liam’s side.
As he was running while looking at the map occasionally, he asked.
“What is it?”
“I have a question about His Highness.”
While I was talking to Blanc earlier, I recalled what I wanted to ask

the moment I met Liam. We’ve yet to exit the passageways, so I
think this is the right time to ask.
I thought about it, and thought about it again.
I know what Albert thinks of me, but I can’t figure out why he’s being
so passive about teaching me magic. While we were still at the
tower, I made a great effort in studying magic.
However, Albert showed very minimal effort in teaching me. It was so
unlike his usual self.
So, I came to the only possible conclusion why he would act like
that.
“Does His Highness know a way to change the contractor of a

dragon?”
Liam stayed silent. Gradually looking my way, he glanced down at

me. His green eyes sparkled like emeralds.
And his ambiguous reaction was enough to convince me.
Instead of me, Albert was trying to become Blanc’s contractor.

Chapter 145
Chapter 145
Translator: Yonnee
“His Highness always tries to solve things by himself.”
“He does tend to do that.”
It’s the first time Liam agreed with my words readily. It kinda felt like
we were two co-workers talking about our boss.
“He’s been carrying such a burden all his life, so doing that might
come more naturally for him.”
I understood what he’s saying, but at the same time, I couldn’t help
but think that it would be lonely for Albert to live like that for all his
life. I only wish for him to have more happiness in his life.
Fortunately, I caught on to Albert’s plan. Rather, if I didn’t take this

small initiative, it’s clear that he would have suffered.
I had only been half sure of it until now because there was no
conclusive evidence pointing to it.
“Is there really a way to change the contractor? I don’t think I read
anything about that in the books I have…”
“There’s no known method. If it’s something known by many in the

first place, then there would be too many people who’d try to abuse
it.”
The main reason entering a contract with a dragon was generally

avoided was because the process of becoming a true contractor was
so incredibly painful, and that’s why contractors themselves were
few and far in between. Everyone accepted this as the truth.
However, Albert found a way to change the contractor.
“I heard from His Highness that he’s going to the Dragon’s Tomb.”
Liam readily told me this information. It seemed like he wanted to

prevent Albert from being the contractor, too.
He had never been this generous to me though. I’m sure he’s doing
it for Albert.
It made me wonder for a moment, how did these two meet?
“I’ve never heard of the Dragon’s Tomb before… I’ll have to ask
Blanc.”
Firstly, it’s a good thing that I had a free month.
During the time needed to prepare for Albert’s coronation as the next
king, I should go to this ‘Dragon’s Tomb’ with Blanc, and at the same
time, we’d have to work harder at learning magic.
“Your Grace. When I leave, would it be possible for you to spare me

one mage?”
It would take too long for me to self-study magic. Albert was such a
genius that it felt like a waste for him to teach me because I couldn’t
understand right away.
I needed another teacher. Hopefully someone would be available
once we truly get out of the tower.
Dear Teacher, I’ll pay you a lot of money! This student of yours is a
building owner!
Without me having to explain to him, Liam understood what I meant.

He nodded once, then he opened the door at the end of the hallway.
“We’re almost there.”
Creak. The door was up a few steps. At the end of those steps, Liam
pushed the door further open.
Along with a breeze of fresh air, the blinding sunlight welcomed us.
The sudden brightness made me squint as I went out.
After Liam, Schubert, Blanc and I walked through the door, the rest
of the soldiers followed.
“Knock out the soldiers in the garden. Be careful not to make a

sound.”
The landscaping done on the garden was beautiful, and there were
many flowers planted there. However, it was like a maze.
Liam’s soldiers easily navigated through it anyway and knocked out

Rosteratu’s underlings right away.
They did it so effortlessly, too. Were these men really the king’s
knights?
I looked at them with suspicion as we ran past them. Before long, all
the knights, who subdued the others, regrouped in the front of the
fountain.
I saw Schubert there, and with Blanc in his arms, it looked like the
baron was more relaxed now.
“You’re not avoiding him anymore.”
When I walked closer to them and said this, Schubert didn’t say
anything for a moment, then he soon muttered under his breath.
“…What can I do when he’s so cute? Even if I know he’s a dragon,

he’s cute to me.”
As Schubert said this, he also looked cute, honestly. It really felt like I
had gained a younger brother. I chuckled softly, then I remembered
what Liam and I talked about earlier.
“Blanc, do you know about the Dragon’s Tomb?”
“…Um. I’m not sure if it’s a tomb, but… I think it’s the place where I
was born…?”
But maybe it’s also a grave…? Pondering my words, Blanc

continued speaking.
“There are many kids who die even before hatching… Because
there’s no place where dragons gather togetheerr…”
It sounded like a hell-like place. From Blanc’s explanation, it was

most likely the ‘tomb’ that Albert was going to.
“Do you remember where it is?”
“Uh-huh…”
“Let’s go there later.”
Blanc didn’t seem to understand why I wanted to go. I was about to

explain, but then the water that was flowing from the fountain
suddenly stopped.
Then, the fountain moved sideways by itself, revealing a secret

passage leading to the dungeon prison.
“Wear this.”
Before entering the prison, Liam handed me a set of armor and a

helmet that a soldier handed to him. Schubert helped me wear it.
It was loose on me because it was too big. Still, this was better than
nothing.
“Seems like things are going well,” I asked.
“…How can you be so calm though? Aren’t you feeling nervous?

We’re right inside the enemy’s base.”
“But we’ll win, and His Highness will become king.”
Are you doubting it? I answered Liam’s questions matter-of-factly.
Unlike Liam, who was a bit antsy because things might go wrong, I
was calm.
This part was the biggest inciting incident of the novel that would
lead to the core story, so there’s no way that Albert’s uprising would
ever fail.
Besides, Albert already had Rosteratu in his clutches now.
Of course, it’s also true that I fully trust and believe in Albert.
We went back underground. The hallway stretching before us now

led straight to the dungeon.
Before Liam opened the door, he held his breath and listened. It was
quiet beyond the door.
Was he not being alert? It’s weird that there’s no guards here at the
entrance.
“Ready your weapons.”

This was all that Liam said. After giving the rest of us a determined
look, he then opened the door.
Chapter 146
Chapter 146
Translator: Yonnee
“I’ve been waiting.”
And as soon as we stepped through the new hallway, there were

people waiting for us in front of the prison cells. Unlike the previous
group of knights outside, these guys were heavily armed.
The redheaded man standing before us glared at Liam, then with a

gruff voice, he shouted.
“Do you truly intend to let that cursed scoundrel have the throne,
Duke?! Have you not questioned why he survived alone while the
rest of his family perished? That wretch is not a legitimate prince!”
“Watch what you say with that mouth of yours.”
Schubert scowled. He became furious the moment Albert was

insulted.
And seeing Schubert react that way, the man guffawed.

“Haha! Baron Schubert. You’re finally showing your true colors. I’ve
always wondered why you’ve stooped so low that you even joined
the knight order.”
Seriously…
How endlessly pathetic.
I’m not even mad.
In any case, once Albert would come and sweep away all these
people later, that’s the only time they’d realize how stupid they’re
being… And at the end of the day, they’re just extras to be used as
sacrificial lambs for cider.[1]
“Charge!”
At the man’s command, the knights behind him rushed forward.
We were completely outnumbered, but because the space around us

was small and the people were bottlenecking at the entrance of the
hallway, it’s a relief.
I looked around. Amidst the flood-like wave of incoming knights, they

had an opening in their defenses. Their side was a mess because
they were attacking at once.
Clash! Swords clashed against each other, their metallic sounds

echoing across the air. But no one seemed to have noticed me.
They weren’t aware of my presence. Mercy’s spell was definitely still

working.
The moment I cast a spell myself, my existence would be revealed.

Even if they still wouldn’t be able to see me, they would start being
vigilant against the presence of a mage here, and this would just
make it difficult for me to enter the prison cells.
So, I had to hide my presence.

“Why is a cat…”
The enemy knights naturally got distracted by Blanc. Right now,

Blanc was walking leisurely down the steps.
Blanc stared at them. He looked as if he didn’t know what was going

on right now.
“Blanc, didn’t you say you have a weak constitution?”
“If you’re fine, I’m fine. Since we entered the contract…”
…Our souls have become connected. This was both exciting and
chilling. I should take care of myself, too. I can’t let Blanc die in vain
because of me.
“And they’re too slow…”
I got a bit confused by what he said.
“…People are moving slow?”
“Yeah… I can avoid everything.”
Surprisingly, Blanc looked very determined. Even Blanc, who usually

moved like a turtle, could be agile when he wants to be agile.
I’ve become his contractor already, but why couldn’t I see what Blanc
was seeing right now?
Maybe it’s possible only after he becomes an adult?
I shook my head and focused on the matter at hand again. There’s

another hallway behind the attacking knights.
Seeing as how there were two knights stationed as sentries there,

that should be the right place.
It looked like the mages were locked up in there.

First, I need to sneak over to that place, use electricity to drive them
away, open the prison cell right away, and then go inside to cast the
spell on the mages… Three magic spells in total that need to be
done in quick succession.
Alright. I got this.
A quick reaction time was the best in this situation. To do the spell,
the magic circle should absolutely be learned. Memorization was a
key step that shouldn’t be skipped.
I was carrying the wand already, but let’s also bring a sword just in
case.
Right then, I saw one knight leaning against a wall to catch his
breath.
I’m not sure if that knight was fatally wounded, but Schubert just
ignored him and didn’t kill him.
I know Mercy put a spell on me, but I still needed to steel my nerves
first before charging straight through these fiercely fighting men.
I took the fallen knight’s sword. As he groaned, he looked around

while startled because his sword disappeared.
“…No, where did it go?”
With the sword now in one hand, I slipped through the crowd and
ignored the knight’s words. I was surprised to find out how heavy it
actually was.
The people around me were fully immersed in fighting the opponents

that were right in front of them, so they didn’t notice me at all. I
continued to sneak through them.
At the back, the redheaded man gave a steady stream of commands

while also fighting Liam. He seemed to be a knight commander.
The way their swords clashed in the air was mesmerizing to watch,
as though they were performing a sword dance.
Liam gracefully parried the knight commander’s rather crude and

rough attacks. Their exchanges reminded me of fencing.
I lied in the wait for an opportunity, and taking advantage of them

briefly getting distracted by the knight commander, I cast a spell on
the sentries who were blocking the passageway.
“Forget.”
It was the very first spell I learned, and it was also the one I knew
best. It’s a spell that would make things easier for me, more than any
electric shockwave.
Waving the wand, I visualized the magic circle in my mind. What I

wanted to do was for these people to forget why they were standing
in front of the door here.
The memories that could be erased by the spell would vary from
person to person. Even so, no matter who it was, it’s impossible to
make them forget those memories forever.
Still though, it’s unclear how long exactly they’d regain their
memories after the spell would come undone.
After I cast the spell, the knights blinked. Looking into their hazy
gazes, I slipped between them.
“Huuuh?”
Leaving behind the knights’ voices behind me, I darted down the
stairs.
¹ see the tl note at the end of chapter 7 ↩
Chapter 147
Chapter 147
Translator: Yonnee
Rosteratu’s end was more futile than one could imagine. Albert
realized this as he found out how ugly a man could be after being so
overcome by terror.
The man, who used to threaten and perpetrate Albert with violence
due to his inferiority complex, was just.
This small.
Far from showing any sympathy towards a boy who had just lost his
family after surviving alone, that man laughed about how well things
turned out. But here, now, that man howled as his limbs were being
snapped. He also went as far as clinging onto Albert’s leg, begging.
Albert brought upon torment and agony towards that man. With
magic, he healed that man’s body parts. It would have been too
merciful to kill him right away.
But finally, Rosteratu Grey was dead.

Albert calmly wiped the blood off of his sword. With the man
collapsed on the ground like that, he looked more like a beggar than
a king.
When stripped away of his magnificent clothes and social status, that
man truly was nothing.
It was all due to this man that Albert had been so blinded by the
thought of revenge. It was all due to just this kind of man that so
many people had lost their lives.
Albert recalled the faces of the people who were loyal to him.
Those people who had to be buried six feet underground remained

as painful, yet unforgettable memories.
And those unforgettable memories served almost like a guilty

conscience that constantly suffocated him.
Despair washed over him as he recalled all the innocent people who
died in the past.
He should have achieved his revenge while thinking of only them. He

did what he had to do.
However, at the end of everything, the inevitable sense of emptiness

reached him. As he straightened his clothes, he slowly walked away.
He wanted to see Rosé’s face.
All he could think of now was that this void within him could be filled
by seeing her laughing and joking just as she usually did, while also
saying that everything’s fine.
He had been particularly careful not to get any blood on him.
Apart from now wanting that man’s blood on himself, he didn’t want
Rosé to be frightened of him.
As he neared the tower, Albert found everyone asleep. It all went
according to plan.
Hundreds of people, at least, saw Rosé cast that spell.
With them as witnesses and with the contract between them as

evidence, no matter how unhappy the nobles would be regarding her
origins, they wouldn’t be able to do anything.
“Your Highness, you’re back!”
When Mercy saw Albert, she rushed to his side immediately. Seeing
the beads of sweat on her forehead, it seemed like she was still
maintaining her illusion spell inside the soldiers’ minds. Perfect.
In everyone’s imaginations, Rosteratu’s likeness was vividly

reproduced. At this time, he should be confessing all of his sins
before dying.
This illusion would serve as added memories after manipulating

them. This was Mercy’s strong suit.
It was due to the greed of the former lord of the magic tower—her
father—that she painstakingly started having illusion magic as her
specialty.
Even so, there was no one who could reach Mercy’s level now.
“And Rosé?”
“…She went to the palace.”
Albert’s eyes narrowed. With his arms crossed, his expressionless

countenance made him look as though he would kill Mercy right then
and there.
In a low, subdued tone, Albert asked.
“Why the palace.”

Mercy shut her eyes tightly.
“…A small problem occurred amidst the rebel forces, and there’s a
task that could be done only by a mage. She personally volunteered
to go because I cannot leave this spot.”
“If all you needed was a mage, why didn’t you call me.”
“…Miss Artius said that we shouldn’t call you. That Your Highness
needed to be where you were.”
Mercy couldn’t refute what Rosé said. After all, she had been
watching Albert for many years.
Before she became the lord of the magic tower, she often went in
and out of the palace with her father, and one particular face she
saw there always clearly drew attention.
However, very unlike that face’s dazzling appearance, it wouldn’t be

long until she’d find out how broken he was inside.
Rosteratu had schemed together with Mercy’s father, who was the
tower lord then, to isolate and torment Albert.
It was impossible for her to not know about her father’s atrocities, but
because she had still been young, there was nothing she could do to
stop it.
No, maybe she could have done something. But she had been so
afraid.
She had been afraid of how her father, who always treated her
kindly, could abandon her in turn. It took quite a while for her to get
over that fear.
That’s why she also wished for Albert’s revenge to be perfect.
She knew that Albert would be angered the moment he’d find out
that Rosé wasn’t here, but she couldn’t help but let her go to that
place.
“I cast double defense spells and an invisibility spell on her, so she

should be fine. She only needs to undo the restraints.”
After letting out a deep sigh, Albert stood right in front of Mercy. He
looked down at her and whispered in a low baritone.
“I know with what kind of thought process you decided to send her
away. But from now on, do not do anything like this.”
“…I am aware of how capable Your Highness is, but it’s impossible
for you to read minds.”
“Your guilt is apparent.”
Mercy flinched. Albert was, as always, incredibly quick-witted. To the

extent that it was impossible to hide anything from him.
“Just because you’re trying to hide your emotions from your face—
you must have thought it would be fine.”
Mercy clenched her fist in response.
“How could it not be like that, Your Highness.”
Rarely would there ever be a smile on that face as adulthood was

thrusted upon her, and so only vestiges of the innocent girl she once
had been remained.
Before they knew it, the sun was now shining brightly high up in the
sky.
Albert’s gray hair shimmered brilliantly like silver beneath the sun’s
rays.
“It’s because you suffered through that abuse as well,” Albert said.
Mercy thought that she would never hear such words of consolation
ever in her life. Albert walked past Mercy, who halted in place.
“I’ll let it slide this time. But next time, never prioritize me over Rosé
ever again.”
His hand gradually went up. Towards Mercy, who was standing
absentmindedly, Albert gestured a farewell.
“Come to the palace once you’re done. Lock the tower’s entrance
before you do.”
He couldn’t let other people come and go through his space.
In an instant, Albert disappeared. The incantation went by so fast

that Mercy couldn’t even see it properly.
‘…Does he not have any limits to his capabilities.’
After Albert left her there, Mercy shuddered alone. Perhaps Albert’s
magical prowess could even reach a dragon’s level someday.
It was unrealistic, but if it was him, it was perhaps possible.
After surpassing the level of a human or a mage, rather than staying

as a human being, he might just become a transcendental being.
Chapter 148
Chapter 148
Translator: Yonnee
***
Blanc and I went down the long staircase. We kept going down and
down.
The path before us got narrower and narrowed the more we

traversed it, and at some point, it even became claustrophobic.
Blanc walked right next to me as though to comfort me.
As we walked on, finally, we could glimpse the end.
“We’re almost there.”
“Uh-huh…”
We soon arrived at the dungeon, the surroundings of which were

much darker and much dingier.
There was moss and mold inside the prison cells, where only the
most heinous of criminals were locked up.
It was so dark that it was barely possible to see the outlines of a

person’s face in here, but I was able to make out the shapes of the
two people beyond the prison bars. They were both unconscious.
Over there, then.
As I tried to walk closer to the two people who were trapped in that
cell, I flinched right away as I felt something cold touch my neck.
“Who are you.”
Hearing the young woman’s voice, I gasped.
…How thorough of them to have left someone here. However, I was

confused why this person could see me.
“A mage? You’re holding a wand.”
“……”
“Don’t think about turning invisible. Any invisibility spell wouldn’t work
here. Magic is repelled in a place like this.”
…So that means I wouldn’t be able to conjure any magic either.

What should I do? I turned my thoughts over and over.
It seemed like this person had yet to notice Blanc’s presence.
Blanc had walked so silently, and ordinary people would still just see
him as a black cat, so it would be difficult to see him in the dark.
So I asked Blanc to do something for me.
“Blanc, bite her leg!”

Blanc’s teeth were actually quite sharp, so this might be enough to
shock this person.
“Okay!”
And on cue, Blanc’s energetic response was followed by the

woman’s horrified outcry.
“AACK!”
After a moment, the woman started rolling on the floor. I raised the
sword in my hand and pointed it at the woman’s neck.
“…Seems like I won.”
“So you have an animal with you.”
The woman smiled bitterly, but after she noticed Blanc’s presence,
she wondered to herself.
“…A cat’s bite couldn’t possibly hurt this much.”
The woman soon lay down on her back as she muttered.
She didn’t seem to care about the sword I was pointing at her neck.
Rather than her, I was more worried about how she might get
stabbed by the tip of the sword while she moved like that.
It’s ridiculous.
“Um, are you even aware of how I can slash your neck right now?”
“Dunno. Do as you please. The knight order deserves to be ruined

anyway.”
…?
What was she talking about? The moment I tilted my head to the
side, the woman threw a key at me.
“Open the cell with that.”
“…Weren’t you pointing a sword at me just now? Are you under

some kind of spell?”
“I only did that to fulfill my duty as a knight… But you know, now that
I think about it, it would be better for me to just help along with the
knight order’s ruin.”
I think I can vaguely guess what she’s talking about here. Under
Rosteratu’s administration, it was nigh impossible for there to be a
proper knight order.
“While I wasn’t allowed to join the battle outside, I was told that it
was a great mission in itself to guard this place.”
Pain could be felt palpably in that bitter voice. To me, it seemed like
she was tired of it all.
As she lay on her back there on the ground, she didn’t look
threatening at all. Actually, I kind of sympathized with her.
Most of the knights I saw earlier were men. It wouldn’t be easy to

survive in that kind of environment as a woman.
“Why don’t you hurry and move along? Aren’t you here to break out
those two mages?”
Instead of answering, I continued to hover close to the woman. I

wouldn’t be able to carry them out alone anyway.
“If I can’t undo the restraints here, I’d have to carry them up the
stairs… But I can’t do that alone. So help me. If you’re going to fail
your mission anyway, commit to it and fail completely.”
“…Fail completely? Bwahahaha! Yeah, you’re right. I gotta go

through with it until the end.”
In response to my words, the woman burst out laughing. She soon
rose from the ground.
I couldn’t look at her properly earlier because I was so nervous, but

now I noticed how much bigger her physique was, even compared to
most men.
“Give me the key.”
I obediently handed the key back to her.
She then opened the prison cell and soon picked up both mages on
her shoulders. Even though it must have been heavy to carry two
people like that, it looked easy breezy to her.
“Shall we?”
While admiring her strength, I nodded. The woman started up the

stairs first.
There’s quite literally no sign of any physical exertion on her part.

She looked so relaxed, as though she was just taking a stroll.
Out of the blue, she murmured.
“Don’t try to threaten me with a sword again, Miss Mage.”
“Huh?”
“I’m someone who wields a sword, so I can see it. You’re not used to
holding one.”
It seemed like my threats a while ago didn’t work. But I nonetheless

agreed.
“Yes, it’s all thanks to your change of heart, Dame. Or else I’d be
dead by now.”
“…How honest.”
Turning her head slightly to face me, she blinked for a moment.
“Not bad, that attitude of yours.”
And she nodded in satisfaction.

Chapter 149
Chapter 149
Translator: Yonnee
The stairs went on and on. It was better when I was descending the
steps, but it became overwhelming to keep going up like this.
I’ve been using the spell ‘Run’ since we entered the imperial palace,
but I couldn’t do it now because I had been constantly on the move.
“Let’s take a break.”
The woman in front of me was carrying two entire adults over her
two shoulders, but she didn’t even look tired at all.
Her thighs, as she was leaning against the stairs, looked rock solid
even underneath that armor. She had a body which she evidently
trained over many years, and she looked really nice.
Wasn’t she the very pinnacle of a girl crush? While I was still working
at a company, my only exercise was breathing, so I was definitely
nothing like her.
Mercy was on the slender side, while most of the noble young ladies
that I saw in Rosteratu’s party back then were elegantly skinny while
wearing those dresses of theirs. The lady knight in front of me
seemed to have made a better choice.
I guess I was staring too blatantly without realizing it. She was
averting her gaze from mine until now, but she finally asked.
Hearing her say that, I laughed a little.
“Your physique looks so cool that I found myself staring. You look so
strong and… I just think that you’re really amazing.”
“Your words are dripping with honey.”
“I’m telling the truth though. I know how difficult it is to put on muscle.
Now that I think about it, I don’t even know what your name is. May I
know?”
She answered me shortly.
“I’m Leona Blake.”
“Should I call you Dame Blake?”
“Just Dame Leona is alright. Then I guess you’re from Duke Liam’s
side…”
Leona read the situation right away. I nodded in response.
“Yes. His Grace is fighting up there, and I’ve been tasked to come
here to release the trapped mages.”
“Didn’t you think that it would be dangerous to come here alone?”
“I’m here with Blanc though…”

“Blanc?”
Perplexed by what I said, Leona glanced down at Blanc as he was

sitting on my lap, rubbing his cheeks on me. She hummed.
Come to think of it, Blanc didn’t look tired either. He didn’t usually
exert himself like this, but it seemed like he had good stamina.
Until a dragon cub would become an adult, the contractor wouldn’t

be able to share anything other than the dragon’s mana. That’s why I
don’t have a share of Blanc’s physical strength.
“…For you to give a black cat the name Blanc though, it’s quite
unusual.”
“…Haha.”
I didn’t know to what extent I should tell her, so I just laughed by

myself. Leona stared up the stairs and murmured.
“…Everything about the knight order is rotten.”
Seeing her contemptuous demeanor, I thought that I should comfort

her.
“You must have had a hard time.”
“…What do you know.”
However, Leona spat out curtly. It seemed like she wasn’t used to
being comforted. When she shot back in response, her eyes were
directed back to me.
“There are many people who just want to project their own
righteousness unto others,” I said.
I could feel that this red-haired knight’s sentiments were connected

to the rumors surrounding Albert.
People who thought they were right. People who existed solely for
themselves.
“……”
Leona didn’t deny what I just said. She rose to her feet.
“Shouldn’t we start climbing again?”
At her behest, we began trudging up the stairs once more.
At the same time, I thought about what kind of new country Albert
was going to raise. I knew for a fact that it would be nothing like how
it was under Rosteratu.
“Once the new king is crowned, the knight order will change.”
Hearing my confident remark, Leona turned to look at me. She

blinked in a daze.
I recalled Albert’s figure.
“…You must like him.”
She stared at me for a moment, then she said this. I was instantly
surprised, and I could feel my face flushing bright red.
I didn’t think I was the type to wear my heart on my sleeve, but I

guess I just really, definitely like Albert.
I wonder if Albert could also read everything on my face. Maybe the

only reason he was able to agree on us having one month apart was
because he could clearly see my feelings for him.
“Is it that obvious?”
“Yup.”
She looked at me and spoke frankly.

“It’d be better to keep that to yourself.”
“Why do you think so?”
“You don’t seem to be an aristocrat.”
“I’ll still get a position, you know. In recognition of my contributions.”
She didn’t know anything about me and Albert, so I knew that she
was only giving me earnest advice.
However, I felt myself being affected because her way of thinking

exactly mirrored the reason I’d been trying to push Albert away.
As she looked into my eyes, she saw that I didn’t agree with her.
Leona continued speaking as she climbed the steps.
“It’s only natural. A king without any foundation would marry a

powerful noblewoman to strengthen his position.”
I know that, too. The lack of a foundation was the very reason that
Albert had been brought in by Rosteratu.
“There’s actually one such young lady who comes from a household
that’s been around since the founding of the country, and that
household has the blood and riches of true nobles.”
However, I don’t agree with everything Leona was saying.
Albert had a lot of power himself. Apart from that, he had Mercy—the
lord of the magic tower—on his side, as well as Liam, who was a
duke.
Just because I told Albert I’ll be leaving doesn’t mean I don’t want to
keep holding his hand.
I asked him for a month apart exactly because I knew it would be like
this.
With a grin on my lips, I changed the subject.
“That’s something that couldn’t be helped, true. By the way though…

I’m set to become a noble myself, but I’m worried about manners
and etiquette.”
“That’s something you’ll have control over. Even if you’re not being
courteous, it’s not like your position will be taken away from you.”
Leona gave me a straightforward answer. It seemed like she was the

kind of person who didn’t care that much about what other people
thought.
She was someone who had a clear perspective on life. In a different

sense compared to Mercy, Leona was the kind of person who had a
clear view of her own position and would make sure to act
accordingly. I like her.
Although my beginning in this world was wracked with a grim reality

after I transmigrated Rosé, it seemed like I had enough good luck to
meet the right people.
Look at how I keep meeting such good people.
It’s not easy to meet someone you’d click with in an instant like this.
That’s why I want to cherish this connection.
“Dame Leona, what are you going to do after leaving this place?”
Maybe she could be a good friend and a good teacher to me.

Chapter 150
Chapter 150
Translator: Yonnee
“There’s not much I can teach you. Even if I go to a ball and wear a
dress, other young ladies often look at me with such shock in their
eyes. It’s also been a long time since I danced. You won’t learn what
you need from me.”
Yet again, she was astute on her observations. It might be obvious

from my expression or my way of speaking.
Seriously, I’m surrounded by only quick-witted people.
If you put it in another way though, perhaps they were like this only
because they grew up in such environments where they needed to
be quick-witted.
Leona gestured to one of her forearms with a nod.
And sure enough, she really would have stood out if she had to
conform to the dresses that were usually worn by noble ladies in this
world.
“I know it’s not easy building muscles like this as a woman. And I
know that it’s a result of your own blood, sweat and tears, that’s why
I want to be closer to you, Leona.”
People who were different from others were bound to be eye-

catching. And that’s how Leona was to me.
“And like you, I’m equally someone who’d stand out. I just know that
there’d be so many people objecting my appointment as a noble,
especially since I’m just a maid who served His Highness while we
were in the tower.”
“…You’re a maid?”
“I don’t seem like one? Then I guess that’s half a success.”
When Leona stared at me in amazement, I just shook my head. And

in turn, she nodded.
“It’s certainly rare for a maid to become a mage.”
“That’s why, can’t you accept my offer? I want to get to know you
more.”
She replied in a low voice.
“Do you not remember how I pointed a blade at your neck the
moment we met just a while ago?”
Well, it would be a lie if I said she wasn’t scary. But at the end of the
day, she didn’t kill me, and we’re cool now, so that’s enough.
“That’s why I admire you even more. You’re someone who can
distinguish between public and private matters.”
“So it’s because I betrayed the knight order?”
“It’s a knight order worth betraying anyway. Especially when your

liege is so corrupt.”
Leona gawked at me as though she was bewildered by how blunt I
was about my thoughts on Rosteratu. I shrugged anyway, but she
narrowed her eyes.
“Once I betray the knight order, it’s the same as breaking the trust I
had once been given. Do you think the new king will still trust me?”
Leona scoffed. She also might be thinking that Albert wouldn’t

accept any of the knights who served Rosteratu.
The people of the kingdom had never gotten the chance to see how
Albert would rule. After all, before they could even get to know him,
he was locked up inside that tower.
“Yes.”
However, I knew him, and so I could answer with more confidence.
“His Highness is the strongest and wisest person that I know.”
My answer was filled with honesty. It’s not because he’s the apple of
my eye or anything, I’m just being truthful.
Albert was the kind of ruler who would cry for his people when
they’re suffering, and he also knew how to control his anger and
translate that energy into something productive.
He had enough power to kill everyone around the tower back then,
but he didn’t do that.
“You can’t argue about everything on his behalf just out of your love
for him.”
“I’m being extremely objective here.”
Leona smirked widely, as though she believed not one word out of
my lips.
However, she let out a long exhale, then she leaned her head
obliquely. She whispered back.
“I’ll think about it.”
And that was enough. In the first place, I didn’t think that I’d be able
to change her mind right now.
I was about to answer, ‘I understand,’ but then—
“Cough…”
“…Where is this place?”
The mages, who Leona was carrying, woke up.
“Ah, you’re up?”
I then explained the current situation to them carefully, that I was

here to remove their restraints and that the knights and Liam’s men
were fighting above.
The male mage tilted his head to the side as he looked at me.
“Mages usually awaken while in their childhood, so I’ve never seen a

case like you.”
“Haha, I guess I’m unique in that regard.”
I passed over their remarks lightly, then I asked if they could use
magic right now.
I thought that it would be better to cast ‘Hide’ rather than to be

caught right away once we reached upstairs.
The mage who agreed with my suggestion cast a spell on me.

Leona, however, declined it.
“I want to let them know about my betrayal.”

She seemed to have no intention of hiding the fact that she was
deserting the knight order.
The two mages were set down from Leona’s shoulders as they
started walking on their own feet. At that, Leona started moving
double time.
As she moved, her breathing was still as even as ever. The two
mages and I followed behind her with the help of a spell.
Soon enough, after climbing up the steps while discussing the plan,
we arrived at the entrance of the staircase.
I saw the redheaded man driven to the wall, evidently bloody. His
and Liam’s swords were locked in a clash.
Liam also looked a little worse for wear. Half his armor had been
removed and one shoulder of his was injured.
Catching sight of Leona, the redheaded man raised his head and
shouted loudly.
“Leona! This way! I need help!”
Of course, Leona frowned back with her arms crossed. She shouted
back at the man.
“I will not, Commander!”
“…What?”
“I can’t continue living while looking at your face, sir!”
“…Leona Blake, just what are you—”
“You must have forgotten. Your opponent is right here.”
When Liam’s sword moved once again, the man called ‘commander’
hurriedly blocked the strike.
“Leona Blake?”
Schubert was fighting some distance away, but while visibly

perplexed, he ran this way. He looked confused to see that Leona
wasn’t fighting.
And as such, Leona looked back at Schubert and spoke resolutely.
“I accept your stance, Baron Schubert.”
…It seemed like Schubert already tried to win her over to our side
while he was still staying in the knight order before.
Chapter 151
Chapter 151
Translator: Yonnee
“I always thought that your opinions were nothing but foolish

nonsense, but… It crossed my mind that maybe it wouldn’t be bad to
dream of a brand new kingdom.”
With a lighter expression, Leona continued. In turn, Schubert just

looked at her as though he had seen a ghost.
“I thought I’d manage to convince everyone else first before you of

all people…”
Perhaps because he was talking to a comrade from the same knight

order, but Shubert started speaking more casually again, just like
how he spoke the first time we met.
But what was more surprising than his change in demeanor was how
Leona and Schubert regarded the other. They seemed to know each
other well enough.
I watched them with interest, amazed by the unexpected duo.

They both bowed to the other.
There was an awkward air between them, like they weren’t really all
that close, but they weren’t on hostile terms. Rather, it seemed like
they respected each other.
“Miss Artius, I’m sorry for asking this, but I hope you don’t use your
magic against the other knights.”
Leona murmured as she looked around. Then, she pulled out a

longsword. The somewhat relaxed look in her eyes suddenly
changed and became sharp.
Still, the royal knights outnumbered us, and overwhelmingly so.
And Schubert and Leona didn’t have the luxury of continuing to chat
at a time like this.
Leona knew this better than anyone else. Nodding towards

Schubert, she raised her sword.
“Why don’t you join us, Baron?”
Hearing this suggestion, Schubert blinked in confusion for a moment,

but one corner of his lips soon tugged up.
“…If you thought I wouldn’t, then you’re wrong.”
With a mischievous expression on his face, he raised his own sword.

Back-to-back with Leona, Schubert swung his weapon.
“People kept comparing me to you, so I was wondering just how

strong you really actually are.”
After she murmured this softly, Leona started moving quickly. I

stopped trying to hear what they were saying from then on. I didn’t
want to be stuck in the crossfire.
And I think I know what this moment meant to Leona.

“We’ll go outside and seize the royal palace.”
With an invisibility spell still cast over them, the mages flew over the
plethora of knights.
“How about Rosé, what are you going to do…?”
Next to me, Blanc asked.
“If I can’t attack the knights, then…”
The only one left would be the knight commander. Still though, I
didn’t want to get involved with Liam’s battle. That might be rather
rude to him.
I came here with a single purpose, and I’m already done doing that.
But it wouldn’t be good to just stand here.
While looking around to see if there’s something I can do, I found

one knight who was sneaking up behind Liam, trying to hit him on
the back of his head.
No, wait, if you’re going down the cowardly path, then I’d have to do
something to stop it.
Hitting someone on the back of their head is nothing but despicable.

I waved my wand right away.
For someone who clearly cast aside their morals, maybe one electric
shock would be fine…?
“Electricity.”
As I uttered the incantation of the spell I had cast earlier, electricity

shot out of the end of my wand.
“Hu-ihh…”
After letting out a strange noise, two people collapsed right then and
there. Liam tapped the knight commander’s head. His eyes were
rolled over.
…Is he dead?
Is my magic that strong?
“Look! I told you so! Rosé’s magic is strooong!”
I vaguely heard Blanc’s proud voice, but I was rushing to Liam’s

side.
“Are they still alive?”
After checking their breathing, Liam muttered.
“Well, they’re not exactly dead, but…”
The moment I cast a spell, my ‘Hide’ invisibility spell disappeared.

Liam stared back at me with a look of disbelief.
“They’re wearing armor that’s resistant to magic, but your attack still
did a number on them.”
“I think it’s because of Blanc.”
“I’m thinking the same thing.”
Liam agreed so quickly that it flustered me.
No, I mean, even if I proclaim that I’m strong, where exactly is that
power coming from? Blanc’s power was my power, and my power
was his.
As a contractor, I should be more appreciative towards Blanc’s

mana.
It didn’t seem like the men would be getting up any time soon. Since
there was no one in command of the knights anymore, it’s natural
that they wouldn’t be able to move efficiently.
“Now that the commander has fallen…”
Liam was about to say something to me, but then at that moment.
“A mage!”
A sudden commotion broke out amidst the knights. They were

already breaking apart.
Liam’s brows became furrowed as he looked back at me. He hid me

behind him then spoke.
“The knights normally try to get rid of the mages first.”
Liam’s voice reached my ears at the same time the knights began to
rush towards me.
“Run!”
I waved the wand and cast a spell that would help me get out of
there.
However, I was surrounded in an instant. Despite fighting Liam’s

knights, they were more focused on capturing me right then. They
were all of the same mind.
A defense spell this time? No, I don’t know any defense spells! I
mean, I know one spell, but I can’t use it because I didn’t memorize
the magic circle!
The knights were in a frenzy, making me doubt just how long I’d be
able to last.
“Freeze.”
Chapter 152
Chapter 152
Translator: Yonnee
In the end, my concerns were of no use. Even amidst the clamoring

crowd, that voice just now was clearly Albert’s.
The surrounding knights froze in an instant.
Even though they were all wearing armor that was resistant to
magic, they were helpless in the face of overwhelming power.
“Rosé.”
Through the knights, Albert crossed the distance between us in an

instant. He ran towards me with a rather urgent expression, and in
the wind, his gray hair was left disheveled.
Brought upon by agitation, this rare unkempt appearance shocked

me.
“Prince.”
As soon as I called him as well, Albert smiled, and the sight of him
was like looking at a flower in full bloom.
I saw Leona behind Albert, her eyes growing wide.
She didn’t seem to have entertained the notion that my feelings were
requited.
“Prince, I didn’t get hurt anywhere. Mercy put on a defensive spell on

me.”
Albert grimaced and reached out to me.
“That’s what you say, but there’s a wound on your neck.”
His thumb brushed over the wound. It was a very thin cut, but it
looked like this was enough to bother him.
I breathed in. I could feel the sharp gazes pointed at me.
It’s the first time that Albert was showing this much concern towards
me in front of other people.
A looming shadow was cast over his deep gaze. His hand, which
was hovering over the wound on my neck, seemed to draw a circle
before it was moved away.
He slowly averted his eyes from me. He took not one step away from
me, but he addressed Liam.
“Good work, Liam.”
“I am honored, sir.”
“Everyone’s contributions are significant. The palace has been

seized, and things are going smoothly. You can be at ease for the
moment.”
The knights bowed cordially towards Albert. The sight of that many
knights bowing to just one person in this dungeon—it was amazing
to see.
Unphased by the sudden gesture of respect, Albert raised one hand

gracefully.
The elegance upon his demeanor was something that could not be
emulated just right away. Seeing him like this, it was as if he wasn’t
the same man who had a pleasant time eating together with me in
that tower.
I realized once again just how stark the difference was between the
two of us, and I hated this moment.
I knew it’s only natural, yet I also knew that there’s nothing I could
do, even with my efforts.
“The plan will proceed.”
Albert then explained in detail. Starting this day, Albert would invite
people to the palace under Rosteratu’s name.
It would be a sudden summons, but no one would suspect this

because it’s not only once or twice that Rosteratu had done the
same thing before.
The moment they step foot into the palace would be the moment that
the purge would begin.
Those who would live and those who would die depended solely on
Albert’s judgment.
Albert looked around, then his eyes settled on Leona. She flinched.
“You must have a lot of things to say about the knight order.”
The mages must have told him about Leona’s situation. In response,
Leona nodded gravely.
“Yes, sir.”
Albert was quickly surrounded by other people, and so, I slipped

away from his side.
I wanted to talk to Albert more, but now was not the time.
He was a man who would be much busier than he was now. I

couldn’t sulk about this.
***
Albert had to go somewhere with Liam so they could talk about the
current situation. Meanwhile, I was led to a room inside the palace.
Compared to the tower’s bedroom, this room was overwhelmingly

enormous.
The room had not just a soft bed inside, but also a luxurious sofa in
front of a fireplace that gave off an antique elegance.
The room was absolutely spotless and without a single speck of

dust, however, there was no sign of another person there.
No one was attending to me, but a mage delivered a nightgown for

me. I soon went to the bathroom connected to the room.
I soaked in the tub. The warm water surrounding my body made me

feel drowsy.
After washing up, I lay down on the bed. The tub was filled anew,
then Blanc went off to take a bath as well.
The bed was as soft as a feather, but I felt a bit awkward staying
here.
Albert let me sleep on the bed at the tower recently, so I got used to
that, but the fluff and softness of this one was somewhat
burdensome.
Suddenly, I recalled the hard floor of the attic.
After all this was over, I wouldn’t have to be trapped in that tower
anymore. But then… What was this emptiness that I was feeling?
…It’s as if I was missing the past already. But how long had it been
since I left that place?
How would I be able to last a month? Honestly, I think I’ve fallen for
Albert much harder than I first thought.
This time, I’m the one having problems with this, not Albert.
Sighing, I closed my eyes tightly and drifted off.
Before I knew it, the moon had already risen in the sky.
It’s impossible to just stay in the tower. It’s impossible to just be

alone with Albert for the rest of our lives.
It’s only because I’ve already left the tower that I’m slowly forgetting
how suffocating it is in there.
So, I can’t start missing the tower now.
Thinking that I should get some air so I could wake up, I rose to my
feet.
Come to think of it, earlier, I couldn’t even ask if Albert was done
dealing with Rosteratu properly.
When I opened the window, I saw the brilliant moon hanging up in

the dark sky. Then, from outside the window, someone snuck in.
“…Weren’t you busy?”

It was Albert.
“I’m here to look at your injury.”
He narrowed his eyes.
“You shouldn’t have gotten hurt.”
A small cut like this shouldn’t even be considered as an injury. His

excessive worries were a bit embarrassing, but it still made my heart
feel ticklish.
I soon uttered the question I’ve been meaning to ask.
“Have you carried out your revenge?”
Sitting on the windowsill, he held my chin gently.
The look in his eyes became hazy as he thought about Rosteratu,

however his gaze gradually focused on me.
“The moment I saw you, it all became worthless to me.”
His voice was as clear as the array of stars glimmering across the
evening sky.
Chapter 153
Chapter 153
Translator: Yonnee
Even as Albert uttered the most romantic words, he was

expressionless.
Like the night sky that still lingers at dawn, his demeanor was empty.
An emotion that I couldn’t distinguish had deeply settled upon him.
The Rosteratu that I saw before was a nobody. And he would have
still been the same when Albert met him again.
So it’s no wonder that Albert had to think—why had he been so

shaken by that kind of man.
But the time that had already passed would not come back. Not just
the time that passed, but even the innocent people who had been
sacrificed and the wounds that could not heal.
Even so, he had to move forward.
And I felt grateful that Albert met that man again. Because he was
able to relieve the emptiness and futility that he’d been harboring all
this time.
I stood in front of Albert and went on my tip toes.
Not expecting me to do that, Albert came down from the window

when he saw me drawing closer.
“Your neck must hurt.”
He caressed the base of my neck once more. His touch was warm.
He has always been such a kind person.
Someone who always seemed big. Someone who was perfect in

every way.
Ever since I first possessed Rosé’s body, it was rare for me to see
any gaps in Albert’s walls. He always kept his emotions exceptionally
sealed.
I want to know the part of your life that I don’t know. All the unhappy
times you had to endure during your childhood. The experiences you
had to make up who you are today.
I know that I decided to keep my distance until Albert’s feelings

became clear, but…
Albert visited my room tonight, and so I decided to blame him for

doing so.
I took a step closer to him.
“Prince.”
And I embraced him.
He’s much taller than me, and it rather looked like I was in his
embrace instead. But that didn’t matter.
“You must have had a hard time.”

I patted him on the back. Like when he would praise me and say that
I did well. I buried my face into his chest, and because of this, I
couldn’t see what expression he was making.
“…Rosé.”
Albert uttered my name with a sigh. His breath fluttered over my hair.
Once more, I patted him on the back.
“You always say what I want to hear,” he said.
Rarely ever does it appear, but now, here was gap in Albert’s walls.
After a moment of silence, he murmured.
“I wanted to hear that.”
“……”
“It’s always either ‘Good work,’ ‘You did well’… But I also wanted to
hear someone say to me that I must have had a hard time.”
“……”
“Even though I know that I need to be perfect.”
He wrapped his arms around my back. As he hugged me ever so

tightly, he was as warm as a bonfire in the middle of winter. And his
embrace was accompanied by a pleasant scent.
We hugged each other for a long time. Later, as he reluctantly let me

go, Albert looked at me with half-lidded eyes while caressing my
face.
“I don’t know how I can go on for a month without you.”
“I’ll be back in no time. There’s a banquet to prepare for, and you’ll

also be busy cleaning up the palace, too.”
“Do you still truly want us to be apart?”
“…Yes.”
I nodded. Right now, my month away from him wasn’t just for the
purpose of giving each other time and space.
I had a more important reason now, which wouldn’t make me change

my mind.
I have to go to the Dragon’s Tomb.
Albert wanted to switch places as the contractor. Instead of me, he’s

going to be Blanc’s contractor while enduring everything by himself. I
needed to find a way to stop that.
All his life, he always bore other people’s burdens while enduring the
pain.
He treated me when I was suffering from black magic. I could no

longer watch him sacrifice himself.
As Albert stared at me, it’s clear that he didn’t like my reply.

However, he never tried to dissuade me.
“Right, I did say that you can do whatever you wish, so of course it
should be granted.”
“……”
“I’m not originally such an impatient man, you know.”
He smiled faintly.
“Tomorrow, I will be bequeathing you with praises and the rank of a

baron. Your estate is in the southern region of the country, along the
coastline. It’s small, but I’m sure it’s a place you’ll like.”
“So soon?”
It was only today that he launched his uprising, but there was
already a territory ready for me? What about the backlash of other
people’s opinions?
There were many things I wanted to ask, but it seemed like none of
those were of any concern to Albert.
Since I knew just how well he handled his work, I wasn’t very worried
about that part.
“Do you know what this means?” he asked.
With his hand still cupping my cheek, he held me with very slightly
more force.
“The contract will end tomorrow.”
And he was mentioning the contract now to point out that one clause
there—that from tomorrow on, we wouldn’t need to ask for
permission before touching the other person.
My face flushed bright red.
I’m not usually the kind of person who’d get embarrassed so easily,
but I found myself finding a new side to myself whenever I’m in front
of him.
At first, I still managed to clap back or retort to his teasing words, but
as I began to like him more and more, I couldn’t help but get so
embarrassed like this.
Taking a deep breath while controlling my train of thought, I smiled

and responded.
“You never asked me before anyways though?”
But then, Albert threw a strong punch once more.
“It’s sad, yes. I had to hold back very much at the time.”
He smiled brightly as he lightly rubbed my lower lip.
“Do you know that you sleep exceptionally well next to me? But on
the other hand, it’s thanks to you that I can’t sleep well at night.”
Chapter 154
Chapter 154
Translator: Yonnee
Hearing his whisper, I was momentarily at a loss for words.
“…You never said that! And if I knew that it’s because of me, I would
have gone—”
“I knew that you would have gone back to the attic, that’s why I didn’t
say anything. I just thought that it would be better to saddle you with
this guilt.”
Albert replied brazenly. It was so absurd to hear that he even wanted

me to feel guilty. How am I supposed to react to this?
Seeing me pout, Albert laughed out loud.
“Haha…”
As if he was watching a child’s antics, his laughter was as clear as a

bell. He was so beautiful right now that I couldn’t take my eyes off
him.
Like the crescent moon hanging in the night sky, his eyes were
curved into soft arcs. And with his voice still mixed with laughter, he
spoke.
“You can look forward to it. Now that I’m not bound by any
restrictions after the contract is over, look forward to what I have in
store for you in a month’s time.”
“……”
“By then, I won’t have to hold back any longer.”
Why, you… Ah, I’m getting scared of what’s going to happen a

month later.
It’s clear that the time we’ll have apart had a different meaning for
Albert.
With a more serious expression now, he added.
“Use the coming month to preserve your energy. After that, wouldn’t
it be your turn to lose sleep?”
It didn’t take long for me to realize what he was insinuating. My heart

started pounding violently as my face burned up.
“With that day in mind, I’ll be stopping at just a kiss today.”
The finger that was rubbing my lower lip disappeared. His face drew
nearer. I couldn’t even close my eyes.
But Albert stopped with a fraction of an inch between us, our breaths
mingling. Leaning towards me, he stared into my eyes. Our
foreheads met.
I could see even his individual lashes now.
“Rosé.”
At the thought of just how close the distance between us was, my

nerves were on edge.
Albert whispered softly.
“I wish to know if you want me, too.”
“……”
“So, once in a while, can’t you tell me what you want with your own
lips?”
Now that he mentioned it, it’s always Albert who made the first move.
I always just tried to abide by the terms of our contract. I was afraid
that anything I say would remind him of the old Rosé.
I didn’t want him to be wary of me.
But because of this, he might have felt anxious and upset, too.
…Above all however, if Albert asks like this, I have no immunity for
this whatsoever. No matter who it was, there’s no person out there
who’d be able to resist the beautiful him.
“Please?”
Uncharacteristically pleading, hearing him say this almost made my

heart stop.
Seriously. I don’t think my heart would ever be safe every moment

I’m with Albert.
As I tried to stop my breaths from hitching, I wrapped my arms

around his neck. And I smiled, wanting to emulate the same cool
allure he had.
But the corners of my lips didn’t go up smoothly, instead trembling.
Albert chuckled.
“I can’t be as cool as you are,” I said.
“You’re more than enough just the way you are.”
He glanced down at me, waiting for me to say it. Eventually, I gulped

and opened my lips to speak.
“Please kiss me.”
And as soon as I said that, he covered my lips with his, pushing to

enter.
He coveted me like a hungry beast.
I felt my body heating up.
Compared to the hug we shared, this kiss was much longer. Barely
giving me time to breathe in the middle, he kissed me again and
again and again.
He didn’t stop kissing me until I had to tap on his shoulder while

thinking that I couldn’t do it anymore.
“But it wasn’t that long.”
…It wasn’t? The kisses and skinship we shared just kept

increasingly getting longer as time passed. What’s at the end of this?
I’m scared just thinking about it.
With an expression that clearly made it apparent that he wanted

more, his persistent gaze remained directed at me. I mean, it’s the
same for me, and I can still feel the heat inside me, but…
Disrupting that thought of mine, Albert let out a long exhale.
“I see that my self-control isn’t all that useless.”

Smirking, Albert rubbed my lower lip again.
“Here.”
He placed something in my hand. I looked down and saw that it was

a key.
“…This is…”
“It’s the key to the tower. You need to stop by the tower and take
your stuff before you leave, right? You and I are the only ones
allowed to go in and out of there.”
A space that was only for the two of us. The tower had become a
special place.
I nodded.
“…Are you going to get rid of the tower?”
I asked hesitantly. It crossed my mind that he wouldn’t want to keep

it since it was a place where he had some bad memories.
“No. It would be nice to go there with you sometimes.”
“Are you alright with that?”
Wasn’t that a place that Rosteratu made to torment him? I was

worried that he was just pretending to be alright just because of me.
Albert was so accustomed to hiding his feelings, that’s why I needed

to take a closer look and make sure.
“You gave me good memories though, so I don’t mind it that much.”
Shaking his head, Albert explained slowly. And I examined his

expression closely.
If there was any sign that he was only forcing himself, I was going to
say that he should just get rid of the tower right away.
…But all that I could see on Albert’s face was utmost sincerity.
This makes me happy.
I’m so glad that I was able to give him good memories in his life.
Although we had some difficulties along the way, I could recall our
time at the tower fondly, and I think it’s the same for you.
Now that Rosteratu was gone from this world, we’d only need to
settle Blanc’s situation before we could finally live happily together.
Chapter 155
Chapter 155
Translator: Yonnee
Blanc finished his very long bath and came back only after I was
already laying back in bed.
It seemed like he had a great time bathing in crystal clear water

infused with various perfumes where he could remain submerged.
[ So there’s a place like this, too. ]
The pleasant bath was another reminder for Blanc’s reason to live.
It’s actually not the big things that urge people to continue living. You
just need a little thing to get by, one day at a time.
Delicious food that you get to eat tomorrow, or a pleasant bath today.
Perhaps also a conversation with a friend.
I hoped that these small little pockets of joy would slowly pile up for
Blanc. So that he wouldn’t regret entering a contract with me.
***
The next morning, Mercy visited me with a tray of food. She greeted
me by putting the tray on the bed.
“Mercy! Have you finished your work?”
“Haha, of course!”
But unlike her energetic voice, which sounded like the usual, her
face was pale.
The last time we saw each other was just yesterday, but what
happened in the meantime?
Then I recalled the time Albert came running to me at the prison in

an instant.
“Mercy, I didn’t get to explain the situation to the Prince properly…”
“No, it’s alright. It was wrong of me to send you there, Big Sis. It was
my greed, so… Haha. I’m fine.”
But if she really was fine, what’s with the dark circles under her eyes
that were much too dark!
Mercy smiled and pushed a bowl of steaming soup in front of me.
“Eat up. I’m also here to deliver the dress you’ll be wearing to see
His Majesty.”
“…Dress?”
“Yes.”
She took out a dress from the spatial dimension pouch on her waist.
It was like the magic pouch that I used before, the one from Liam’s
residence. The dresses upon dresses popped out from the small
pouch.
“I didn’t know what style you like, so I brought everything.”
Forgetting to eat the soup, my mouth gawked open. She’s like a

walking closet.
“It’s a pity that I couldn’t buy more because I didn’t have time… My
standards are quite high, you know.”
I thought that she was just saying this out of courtesy, but it was
evident in her expression that she was serious about this. Come to
think of it, it’s true that Mercy dressed well.
Her red dress right now was stylistically accessorized with the right
jewelry.
I wasn’t able to see it properly because she’s been wearing a robe

for most of the time that I saw her, but she might be a much more
fashionable person than I thought.
Gulping a little, I looked through the dresses. I think there’s at least

twenty.
“Oh my goodness, how did you get all these dresses in just one
day…”
“These are newly made ready-to-wear dresses, that’s why. I was

supposed to go back to the tower to get some of your clothes, Big
Sis, but His Majesty stopped me from going there… Anyway, I’m not
sure which one of these will suit you well.”
I don’t know why His Majesty wouldn’t let me in. Mercy grumbled as
she pressed hard on her temples.
Soon, her gaze turned to the wound on my neck.

“…Well, I did something wrong, so I’m accepting it all without any
complaints.”
Hearing that remark, I was appalled.
But not just because of the fact that Mercy was willing to do this.
Honestly, she played a really huge part with me and Albert making
up. I took her side on this.
“You’re not the only one who did something wrong. And seriously,
this shouldn’t even be considered an injury.”
“Thank you for thinking so.”
Mercy grinned. She sat at the edge of the bed, saying that she would
wait until I’m finished eating.
Along with the savory cream soup, I was also given warm bread.
It had been a while since I got to eat freshly baked bread! I pinched a
piece and brought it to Blanc’s mouth.
“Yummyyy…”
Looking blissful, Blanc mumbled while he chewed on the bread.
“I heard that you entered the contract.”
With her chin on the back of her hand, Mercy stared at Blanc as she
muttered. I nodded right away.
“How are you going to prepare?”
“I’m going to self-study magic for a month while I’m away from the
Prince.”
Actually, I wanted to ask Mercy for help instead of self-studying.

Glancing at her furtively, I hinted.
“But I don’t know that much, so I’d be grateful if I can learn from a
mage… I’ll be outside the capital for one entire month.”
“…Right.”
With a serious expression, Mercy contemplated for a while. Then

she clapped her hands together once.
“Should I go?”
“…But you’re the Lord of the Magic Tower?”
Mercy blinked as though it wasn’t a problem at all. How long had it

been since the rebellion ended anyway?
“It’ll be in His Majesty’s hands, well. If I say that I’ll stay with you, he
might even welcome me with open arms.”
“But…”
“You don’t have to worry at all.”
Seeing the concern apparent on my face, Mercy smiled and

explained carefully.
After Albert’s hidden magical abilities had been revealed to the

mages, they seemed to respect and follow Albert just as much as
they did Mercy, who was the tower lord.
“I think I’ll be alright if I just self-study.”
“It’s not just any ole mage helping you. I’m the Lord of the Magic
Tower, you know. I’ve trained beginner mages more than once.
Unlike our genius liege, I’ll be able to customize a study plan for
you.”
…Was this what expensive tutoring felt like? I suddenly had a

flashback to the time I convinced her in the same way. Instantly, I
was enamored by the smooth words she was saying, which sounded
like they’d been prepared in advance.
…Wait a darn minute.
This felt rehearsed.

Chapter 156
Chapter 156
Translator: Yonnee
I narrowed my eyes at Mercy, who then flinched.
Mercy’s eyes grew wide as she feigned innocence. Then, she asked.
“Is there a problem?”
“…Mercy, I heard that you met the Prince yesterday.”
“Yes, we met…”
“Did he tell you to come with me?”
“……”
Mercy clamped her lips together, as if she was chewing on thick

honey. She didn’t seem to think that she’d get caught like this.
She ruffled her hair and messed it up.
“To be exact, His Majesty just said that you want to learn magic.”
Mercy sighed and murmured.
“And among the people I know, I’m the one who can teach magic the
best.”
There’s a reason I became the tower lord, of course. Mercy

continued, her face overflowing with pride.
“And it’s true that I feel apologetic towards His Majesty, so I want to
redeem myself by doing this. I’ll teach you well. Intensely, too.”
With Mercy vowing like this, I couldn’t possibly say no. In the end, I
had no choice but to allow it.
“…I’ll be in your care.”
Mercy grabbed my hand and shook it.
“Me, too!”
Her bright smile was filled with youthful enthusiasm.
“I heard that you’re leaving in about two weeks… Right?”
At Mercy’s question, I nodded.
“That’s right. But before that, Mercy, can you come shopping with me
around the capital?”
I wanted to prepare a present before leaving Albert’s side.
I’ve received so much from him until now, and it’s always on the back
of my mind that I gave too little back.
As I scanned the styles of the dresses here today, I thought that

Mercy would be a great help while I choose a gift.
I wasn’t even thinking of the price. After all, I’m a woman who’s
about to have her own fiefdom. Not only did my dream of becoming
a landlady get fulfilled, but even the pension that I so want.
Just thinking about all the money I’d be spending thrilled me. At the
heart of capitalism, money always makes the world go round.
Wasn’t it an essential human trait to feel cathartic when spending

money?
“When?”
“Whenever you’re free, Mercy. I’ll probably spend most of my time

here even after I’m given my title.”
Thinking hard, Mercy furrowed her brows.
“How about next Monday? There’s something I need to do this

week.”
“Yes, that’s fine.”
Next week wasn’t too bad. As if she was sorry that she couldn’t go
right away, Mercy pouted.
“I’m sorry I couldn’t go with you sooner. I’ve been putting it off for a
while now, so I can’t push it back anymore…”
“If it’s something like that, then of course you have to do it.”
Hearing my response, Mercy’s face turned pale.
“Right? I hesitated for a long time, but I need to finish it for real this
time. I definitely need to let go of all the pain I’ve been suffering
through all this time.”
Mercy smiled crookedly. Seeing her smile like this strangely brought
chills down my back.
***
After putting on a dress with Mercy’s help, I appeared in front of

Albert and the nobles. Then, I was bestowed my title.
Through his testimony and the testimonies of the soldiers around the
tower at that time, my merits were proven. In response, the nobles—
who seemed to already have first-hand experience of Albert’s might
—all nodded in agreement.
Some of the people here were also the nobles who laughed and
chatted at Rosteratu’s party before.
Even if it’s just a simple event like how I wanted it to be, the peerage
bestowal ceremony ended so quickly.
A fleeting thought crossed my mind that Albert might have shortened

the process for me.
After I received my title, I left the king’s audience chamber. I was

about to follow an attendant back to the palace, but I soon ran into
Liam in the hallway.
“I’ve come to talk to you.”
It did seem like he was going to come visit sooner or later. After Liam
waved him away, the attendant retreated.
He led me into a room. The moment I sat down, Liam immediately

opened his mouth.
“I’ll be straight with you. His Majesty knows exactly what we’re trying
to do.”
“……”
“I know that he’s not the kind of person who’d be fooled, but…”
Liam sighed and looked much more tired today compared to when
he was fighting yesterday.
Mercy’s gaunt features from earlier overlapped with Liam’s. Albert

was so competent that his retainers were suffering.
Still, this wasn’t surprising at all since I already knew about it. Albert
himself told me.
“You’re not surprised.”
“I’ve been expecting it. And the Prince told me.”
While staring at me, Liam continued.
“You were given a title and an estate.”
“Yes, it’s a beautiful estate along with a beach in the south…!”
Thinking about the territorial documents made me a little

overwhelmed earlier. But now, it was hitting me. I had an estate of
my own.
Not just land, but a fortress, too. Even though Albert’s going to attach
a person who’s going to manage it for me.
“The south…”
“It’s far from the capital, yes.”
After I said that, Liam started laughing like a madman. It wasn’t out
of genuine glee, but more like a sardonic laugh.
What’s up with him?
I had a growing hunch that he’s actually crazy. Liam had his face
covered with both hands, but after a while, he looked up and asked
seriously.
“…Do you like snow?”
“Huh?”
“It seems like His Majesty is trying to get me as far away as possible
from you, judging by the territory he granted to me. Mine is closer to
the capital than the south, but…”
“Is it a cold place?”
“…Not just cold. It’s a beautiful place where snowflakes bloom like
flowers all year round.”
So it’s a place even colder than Liam’s already cold ducal estate.
The mere thought made my body tremble.
With an ant-sized voice, I asked.
“Can’t it be in the south?”
“…Not anymore.”
Liam answered me firmly. What do you mean, not anymore?! So was

it originally possible?
“Most of the population of the south mostly stay in the coastal areas,”
Liam explained. “Among the estates there, yours is small, but there’s
a constant supply of seafood. It’s a famous place that makes a lot of
profit.”
“……”
“After taking your post as the new fief lord and showing your face…
No matter where you are, His Majesty is going to know exactly
where you are through rumors—right away.”
After Liam explained with a low voice, I realized what he was saying.
Even if Albert said that he’s going to let me go, he had no intention of
doing that at all. Liam’s explanation was a more merciful way of
saying that I’d have a difficult time getting away from Albert at all.
In the meantime, I felt a little apologetic towards Liam because I

asked his help in trying to get me away from Albert.
Let’s just say that I’ll be experiencing something unusual for a

month.
With Mercy’s help, I’ll be improving my magical skills, and regardless

of where it is, I’ll go to the Dragon’s Nest and come back.
In the end, after one month, it’s decided that my temporary residence
would be at a village located at the northern end.
Chapter 157
Chapter 157
Translator: Yonnee
Albert became busy. And I mean, extremely busy. At a time like this,
I realized once again that I wouldn’t be able to see him right away
just because I wanted to see him.
The attendants just kept repeating all the time that I wouldn’t be able
to see His Majesty.
He needed to do his work as the new king, clean up the nobles, and
also wind the hearts of the masses— all that wouldn’t be easy, sure.
I could understand that, and I didn’t seek out Albert either. I wanted
to meet him, but I endured and held it in.
We’re outside the tower now, I got myself some land, and I had a
bright future ahead of me. Though there’s this slight problem: I can’t
leave just yet…
Liam was making the preparations to send me away, and this

included preparing the house at the northern town where I’d be
staying.
As it turned out, there was a forest—and a lake inside that forest—at
the fief. And I didn’t know this before, but apparently, it was rumored
to be a resort spot amongst the nobles.
The blue lake, which did not freeze even in winter, was very famous.
Liam seemed to be determined about letting me out of Albert’s sight

so that he would no longer look for me.
But I mean, I’m really not sure anymore whether that would still work,
My imminent departure was purely just a grace period for my sake.

No matter how hard either Liam or I struggled, it was almost
impossible for me to ever leave Albert’s scope.
“Rosé.”
Calling my name, he beckoned me to come to him as he was

lounging on the sofa. It’s like I’m watching a painting move as he
moved one finger while raising his gaze languidly to look at me.
I sat down on the other side and faced him.
“Why aren’t you sitting next to me?”
“Then I won’t be able to see your face, Prince.”
My eyes were focused on Albert’s face because it’s true that I

wanted to look at him more. But, if I were perfectly honest with
myself, I actually don’t know what would happen if I sat next to him.
Contrary to the attendants’ claims that I wouldn’t be able to see

Albert, and in spite of how busy he was, he still visited me every
evening. Consistently.
So far after leaving the tower, his attitude had not changed even a
little.
Truthfully, he’d become more proactive ever since the contract was
no longer in effect. Consistently, he would sit next to me.
Consistently, he would touch me. And consistently, he would kiss
me.
It was impossible to push him away.
Once it ever started, it felt so good that I’d lose any semblance of
rationality. That’s why it’s better to keep a proper distance like this so
that it wouldn’t start at all.
As if he was conscious of my grace period of one month, his touch

never crossed the line. But then again, every moment I spent with
him, we would just stick by each other’s side that it was so difficult to
move away again.
“Then I should go to you.”
Albert had raised one eyebrow as if he didn’t like my words just now,
then he got up from his seat and sat next to me in a blink of an eye.
I flinched a little, but he smiled and buried his face on my shoulder.

The sound of his breaths brushed over my skin and tickled my heart.
“Do you have to go?”
Albert whispered in a low voice.
He seemed to be dismayed that I was still adamant about leaving his

side for the moment.
I wonder if he’s just being mischievous with the way that he didn’t
want me to part from him. I looked at the back of his head and
murmured.
“…You’ve attached Mercy to my side already, and in the first place,

you knew about all the plans I made with Duke Liam.”
“But you’re still free to run away. They’re all helping you, too.”
Albert replied. He didn’t seem to be trying to deny it.
…So he did know a lot about how I wanted to run away. I can’t
believe this.
“Since it’s come to this, I hope you know just how much I can’t let
you go.”
As Albert said this, I chuckled a little. He kept saying things that

made it impossible for me to hate him.
…Apart from my initial reason of wanting to confirm Albert’s

unchanging feelings, I really had another reason for needing to be
away from his side now.
First of all, I didn’t want to interrupt his work.
I’m aware that Albert was someone who knew how to separate
public and private affairs, but there was no reason for him to overdo
it just for my sake.
“Liam is working hard on it, I see.”
“…Do you even know where I’m going?” I asked.
“No. I saw just how much Liam was suffering while trying very hard,
so I decided not to dig into it anymore.”
“Thank you. Please don’t try to look for me. Otherwise, it’s really
going to be meaningless.”
Above all, this was going to be my first and final time to escape
Albert’s eyes.
I needed to find a way to properly conclude my contract with Blanc.
“I know. You’re going to regret taking an entire month to be away

from me, so you’ll surely come back.”
Albert murmured as his face was still buried in my shoulder, and his
words tickled my skin.
Soon, he raised his head. I saw that the corners of his lips were
downturned.
That expression of his was designed to rouse the viewer’s sympathy.

However, the problem right now was that he didn’t exactly look
pitiable—rather, he simply looked like a beast who had his food
served before him.
Chapter 158
Chapter 158
Translator: Yonnee
He whispered into my ear.
“Have you gone back to the tower yet?”
“No, not yet. I do still need to get the rest of my clothes though.”
“…Then let’s go to the tower together before you leave. Despite

everything, I’m starting to miss that place.”
What he said made me feel relieved.
Now that I was in a wide, open space like this, there were times
when I’d suddenly remember that small room over there, in a place
where only he and I existed.
…I didn’t know I’d miss such a tiny place. I’ve left the place I wanted
to leave all that time, yet I’m starting to miss it, like a disobedient
child who never followed what she’s told.
I nodded.
At that moment, Blanc woke up from his nap and went to my lap,
getting snug as he found his place. Albert coldly stared at Blanc, but
the little dragon then responded with a cold stare of his own.
The relationship between these two was getting worse and worse.
Albert was usually kind to his people, but Blanc was an exception—
he was always strict with him. I patted Blanc’s head and sighed.
“…Prince, Blanc isn’t the same dragon that you met when you were
young.”
I read this in a book, but apparently dragons were a lot harder to

meet than I thought.
If they could catch someone’s eye, then that person could become a
contractor. However, as the probability of their death would increase
over time, dragon cubs also tended to avoid people more.
“Right, it must’ve been another dragon… But they strangely

resemble each other.”
Albert narrowed his eyes, but I replied.
“Strangely resemble each other?”
“Their eyes, and their energies—I feel like they’re similar. And I told
you before, I really don’t like dragons. I’ve felt the same way ever
since I was young.”
This conversation was like a Möbius strip. I wanted to avoid these

two from starting a fight, so I changed the topic.
“…There’s actually something I wanted to ask you today.”
At my words, Albert looked up and met my gaze. He tilted his head

to the side in question.
“What is it?”
“…How should I call you now? You’ve become Your Majesty the King
now, but I still keep calling you ‘Prince’.”
Mercy, Liam and all the others have since changed the way they
addressed him after he became the new king, but I was still calling
him ‘Prince’.
I was also used to calling him ‘Your Highness’ at first, but I’ve
become more accustomed to calling him ‘Prince’.
Despite vowing that I’d soon call him properly as ‘Your Royal
Majesty’, the word ‘Prince’ still kept popping out of my lips. It’s
become a habit by now.
“Indeed, the way you’ll call me now is a problem.”
He also seemed to think so. After all, it was unreasonable to

continue calling the incoming king as prince, still. He probably didn’t
want to hear it either.
I should be more careful about his title.
“Then call me Albert.”
It took me a while to process what Albert just said. With a baffled

expression, I asked back.
“…Huh?”
As he perched his chin on one hand, Albert’s eyes curved like

crescent moons. There was a sly smile on his lips, and just the sight
of it bewitched me as though he was a siren.
“You called my name well enough while I was asleep.”
You weren’t sleeping back then?!
“I don’t understand why you’ve closed your mouth as if you’ve glued

it now.”
One eyebrow went up. He clasped the back of my hand and covered
it with his own hand.
“When it’s just the two of us, I don’t think it’s bad to hear you call my
name.”
No, I mean, who one earth calls the king by his name? He’s not even
a prince anymore. He’s the king, for pete’s sake.
No matter how much Albert and I flirted, it’s difficult to say we’re that
close to each other.
I couldn’t imagine what kind of repercussions there would be if I ever

unintentionally called him by his name in public.
So, I was about to open my lips and firmly turn down the suggestion,
but then Albert suddenly spoke up, and his words soon got stuck in
my ears.
“Hearing someone call my name feels better than I imagined.”
“……”
“I didn’t know that my name would sound so good, Rosé.”
A soft, singsong voice tickled my ears like a spring breeze. I couldn’t

deny his words.
Calling a person’s name had more effects than one could think. And,
true enough, I was also excited every time he called me Rosé.
“I don’t care about what you call me in front of other people. If you
want to continue calling me ‘Prince’, then you can continue doing so.
I’ll accept whatever you call me.”
As he stroked my hand, it felt like there was a feverish heat brushing

over my skin.
“Rosé, try calling me ‘Albert’.”

Prompting me to say it right away, his gentle voice urged me.
“You said it’s alright to call you Prince.”
I mean, you’re the ‘Prince’ so that’s what I’m calling you. But Albert
flowed without pause, and it was as if he was truly concerned.
“If you’re having a hard time saying it, just think of it as an order and
call me like that.”
Honestly, I do want to call him by his name. Rather than calling him
‘Prince’, I would feel much closer to him if it was his name instead.
First his title was ‘Your Highness the Prince’, and now ‘Your Majesty
the King’. No one ever said his name.
After realizing that I’d be the only one who’s allowed to call him by
his name, I felt myself wavering.
“Rosé.”
And after hearing that pleading tone, I finally shaped my lips to utter
his name.
The name lingered upon my lips first, but soon flowed out through
the air with my voice.
“Albert.”
The evening had come upon us, but his face was as bright as the
day.
As if he didn’t expect me to say it so quickly, Albert’s wide-open eyes

contained emotions that were usually difficult to see.
The corners of his lips rose somewhat shyly, his expression turning
boyish.
He closed his eyes for a moment, as if to savor the sound, then he
opened them once more.
“Again.”
With one hand, he gently raised my chin.
“Albert.”
Once more, I uttered his name.
This name that could be heard by only the two of us—I quite liked it
as well. I was embarrassed, but just as I was excited and happy to
hear him say my name, I wanted him to experience the same thing
as well.
“Rosé, thank you.”
“……”
“Because of you, I started thinking that it’s good to be alive.”
“……”
“Rather than just living for the sake of revenge, thank you for giving
me a meaning to my life.”
…I’m the one who’s fortunate to have met you, Albert.

Chapter 159
Chapter 159
Translator: Yonnee
Whenever I wasn’t with Albert, I spent my time at the royal library,

which was situated near the largest of the royal family’s palaces.
The people I would encounter on the way there always greeted me

politely. After all, I now had a noble peerage as well.
I hadn’t done any paperwork regarding my fief’s management, but

Albert said that he’d assign competent people for that…
I borrowed a few books here and there at the royal library, then I
spent most of my time researching.
There was very little information about the Dragon’s Nest. I wouldn’t
know anything about it until I went there in person.
That’s why I needed to study harder before I left. Albert didn’t stop
me from going to the royal library.
He probably thought that it was futile—that he was going to be the

contractor in the end.
Unfortunately, my meager skills in magic would allow me to teleport
to places that I had already been to before.
Blanc knew where the Dragon’s Nest was, but it seemed to be a

special place that couldn’t be accessed through teleportation.
So, we’re going to have to fly through the sky to get there.
This was an opportunity for me to study even harder at magic.
I went at it even harder compared to my review grind for the college

entrance exams. It’s amazing how I didn’t get a nosebleed after all
this.
Days passed by with my nose buried in books. Soon enough, the

day of my outing with Mercy arrived.
“How have you been?”
As Mercy arrived and went into the room, she waved.
She had a lighter expression now, as if she had returned after letting
go of a huge burden. She did say that she had something to do, so I
guess it ended well on her part.
“I’ve been well. What about you, Mercy?”
“Me, too!”
Her voice as well was full of life. And I was amazed to see Mercy
dressed to the nines today.
The dress she was wearing was adorned with vividly colored lace.
Even though the design could be considered extravagant, it matched
Mercy’s personality perfectly.
Really, it looked like those clothes were made for her.
“You must be in a good mood today.”

“It’s thanks to you, Big Sis! I have an excuse to go shopping! And,
you know, I finally overcame my trauma.”
With her eyes curved and the corner of her lips turned up, Mercy
kind of looked like a cruel witch for a second there, especially when
a slight shadow came over her face.
“Overcame your trauma?”
“Yes.”
I waited for Mercy to share more details, but she ended her answer
there and turned the corner.
“I know we’re going out today to buy you some dresses, but…
Actually, I didn’t like what I brought you last time, so I got you a new
one beforehand.”
Towards me, she held out a soft satin dress, just like hers. It had a
pale pink color, and it stood out with its fine lace.
“Thank you.”
Albeit puzzled, I nonetheless received the dress.
“We shall help you change your clothes.”
The handmaids rushed in and helped me put on the dress that

Mercy gave as a gift. The high-quality fabric spread out gracefully as
I spun around.
It felt a little weird to be dressed like a noble lady.
“It’s from the most famous designer in the capital. And we have a
reservation at their boutique today.”
“…Reservation?”
“Yes, that’s where we’re going to stop by today. We’re going to get
you some clothes today, and we can’t possibly get you just ready-
made clothes.”
Mercy spoke as if this was only obvious. I think I already have

enough dresses as it is though…?
But I changed my mind right away. This place has a different

worldview compared to what I’m used to. Since I’m an aristocrat
now, I should know how to live like one.
I wish there’s a book like ‘Aristocratic Lifestyle for Dummies’. Ah,

even if there was, I’m too busy as it is with my magic studies.
I’m better off following Mercy’s lead.
It might take us a couple hours. Since I’ll be out all day, it seemed
like I might have time to choose out a gift for Albert, too.
I already had a few things in mind.
Seeing how different the situation was right now, I might be putting
the cart before the horse, but.
After hearing what Mercy said, I nodded.
“Yes, you know a lot more about this than me, Mercy, so I’ll follow
what you say.”
“I really like how you think.”
Laughing satisfactorily at what I said, Mercy clapped her hands

once. Then, she smiled mischievously at Blanc, who was in my
arms.
“You’d better be prepared, too, Dragon.”
Blanc flinched. But soon enough, he spoke bravely.

“I-I can’t wear a dress…”
Blanc tried to counter, but Mercy responded as if it was no big deal.
“There are many kinds of accessories out there as well. Every time I
saw you, I kept thinking about how cute you’d be if we could get you
a hat—or, oh, a cape. But there was never a chance to prepare them
before.”
Blanc with a hat? Ahh, I can already imagine how cute it’ll be!
Blanc shook my hand.
“…Rosé?”
I nodded in agreement with Mercy.
“Blanc, I think you’ll look great in one.”
Imagining Blanc with a cape made me so giddy, too.
My eyes met with Mercy’s gaze.
“Shall we?”
With merry imaginations, we soon left the palace together.

Chapter 160
Chapter 160
Translator: Yonnee
***
It was my first time going out to town. As I got into the carriage,
Mercy gave me a hat.
“People are very interested in His Majesty and the other leading
figures of the uprising, so it’s better that you use that.”
“They’re interested in me, too?”
“His Majesty is advocating for you so extensively. Honestly, it would

be more difficult to find people who don’t know you.”
I had absolutely no idea because I never went out of the palace, but
it seemed like my name was already known.
Rosé Artius.
The utterly loyal individual who was the only one with him inside the
tower. And, it’s rumored that the place where she and Albert stayed
was exceptionally brutal.
After that, Rosé participated in the rebellion and made great

contributions, for which she was rewarded with a jump in status—
from a maid to a noblewoman—and right now, she was a loyal
subject who Albert favored very much.
And she was a powerful mage… or so the story went.
Honestly, I couldn’t help but think that Mercy was exaggerating. I

was a woman, and Albert was a man.
But even so, I was a maid, and Albert was the king who was ruling
over this country. It’s impossible for me to be accepted just purely
based on the reason that I had received his favor.
Mercy watched my reaction, and it’s as if she could read my

thoughts perfectly.
“Over there, can you see the people following after the carriage?”
Mercy pointed to the back of our carriage.
As I turned my head, I looked out the back window to see people

waving.
And they were all beaming.
“After His Majesty stabilized the power balance inside the palace, the
first thing he did was to distribute food. That was proof enough that
Rosteratu had been deceiving his people.”
“……”
“And whenever His Majesty goes out to meet the public, he always
mentions that it’s all thanks to you that he managed to leave the
tower. It’s only natural that the public sentiment towards you is bound
to be positive.”
Every single move was planned meticulously, just like how the
electricity spell had been. Seeing the knowing smile on Mercy’s lips,
I realized again just how considerate Albert was of me.
He was aware of how much I was bothered about rumors, and so he

was handling them well.
What kind of gift could I give to a man who was as thoughtful as

him? It had to be something he would like.
After all, I knew just how beautiful Albert was whenever he smiled
sincerely.
With how thoughtful he was, and with how lovely his voice was as he
would call my name.
He likes how I call his name. He likes potato soup, and he likes
reading books at a spot beneath the shade in an otherwise sunny
room.
But there were so many things about him that I didn’t know just yet.
What’s his favorite color? What kind of music does he like best?
Maybe Mercy knows? She’s known Albert far longer than I have, so
she might know that side of him.
“About the Prince, I mean, about His Majesty. Would you happen to
know what he likes?”
“Huh?”
Mercy’s eyes grew wide, then she shook her head.
“I don’t know. Honestly, I think you know him better than I do.”
“No way. You’ve known him much longer than I have. We can’t
ignore the time you’ve spent knowing each other.”
“It’s been a long time, sure, but I only know as far as His Majesty’s
face. Really, I still feel awkward seeing him smile. It’s probably the
same with the Duke and Schubert, too.”
I don’t think I could believe that even Schubert was the same. He’s
the one who seems to know Albert more than anyone else.
Facing me, Mercy raised one hand and drew a line in the air.
“His Majesty isn’t the kind of person who’ll reveal his feelings to just
anyone. He looks like he’s open to people, but there are always
walls around him.”
“……”
“You’re the one who opened his heart. The walls around His Majesty
that no one during his entire life had been able to break down.”
Mercy sneaked right in front of me and asked.
“How in the world did you do that?”
“…Nothing, I just acted normally.”
I was flustered. I really didn’t do anything.
But as she heard my response, Mercy hummed and crossed her

arms in front of her.
“Well, you’re the only one who knows the answer.”
“……”
“Then, shall we get off?”

I alighted the carriage with Mercy. We arrived in front of a large
three-story building, and there, a woman was waiting for us.
As soon as the elegantly dressed woman saw us, she bowed politely
and took my hand in both of hers.
Her gaze as she looked at me was overwhelmingly sparkly.
“Hello, Lady Rosé Artius. I am Crowell, a designer from this

boutique. It’s truly an honor to meet you!”
Her enthusiastic greeting was entirely sincere, not a hint of

dishonesty anywhere.
With a perplexed expression in my face as my hand was in her

grasp, I noticed that other people were starting to surround the
carriage.
More and more people started staring at me, them with their dresses
and their hair up. Their curious gazes stung more than I expected.
It seemed as if a majority was looking at me unfamiliarly, but… I felt

conflicted.
Honestly, it’s as if I’ve become a zoo animal that’s being gawked at.
“That person…”
“Yes, that person…”
Even if they hid their lips or faces behind folding fans or parasols,
they were still talking loudly enough to hear. Umm, maybe this is a
high society thing?
I still have one more month until I’d have to deal with this in earnest.
It crossed my mind that maybe I should start getting acquainted with
them, but can I do well?
After living in seclusion for so long, I forgot how stressful human
relationships are.
Albert himself was a complicated man, but it wasn’t all that hard to
match his tune.
But it’s not like all the people in the world were the same. Now that
I’m here, I recalled the many kinds of people I met at work before.
Researching how I’ll survive being Blanc’s contractor is already a

headache enough…
Reality seemed to be catching up to me little by little.
Okay. I’ve made up my mind.
It’s something I’d have to go through later anyway, so let’s just take it
easy. The stress of being the center of rumors was one of the
reasons why I wanted to distance myself from Albert, but…
Well, if it’s too hard, I know that I can just ask Albert for help.
But I don’t want to rely entirely on Albert.
So, I smiled at them.
There’s a saying that goes like this: You can’t spit on a smiling face.
It’s important to make an unquestionable first impression.

Chapter 161
Chapter 161
Translator: Yonnee
“We’ve emptied out the entire boutique for you today, Lady Rosé!”
Crowell smiled as she stepped inside. Her hair was in an updo that
resembled an ice cream swirl. I couldn’t help but be impressed.
She reminded me of a model, given her 170cm height, high updo

and nude-tone lipstick, which was completely different from the style
of make-up commonly seen in this world. It suited her well.
“Now then…”
She pulled a pair of glasses out of a drawer. Holding a notepad in

her hand, Crowell soon began to observe me closely.
I didn’t notice this earlier because she had a smile on her face
before, but she actually had quite a cold impression when she was
expressionless. There seemed to be a reason why she smiled like
that.
She reminded me of Leona, too.

“Shall we get your measurements first?”
Feeling myself get pulled in, I quickly nodded as Crowell said this.
She led me to the next room. Meanwhile, Mercy and Blanc waved at
me.
“We’ll be waiting for you in the drawing room, so take your time, Big
Sis!”
With Mercy’s encouragement, I followed Crowell into the fitting room.

It was neat around us, and there were several mirrors.
“May I start?”
“Yes.”
Bringing over something that looked similar to a tape measure,

Crowell started taking my measurements. It was a completely new
experience for me. After all, I used to just buy ready-made clothes
and wear those.
“Is there a style of dress that you have in mind? Perhaps jewelry or
lace design as well.”
Was this what it felt like to be a VIP at a department store? Crowell

considered my physical features carefully.
“I don’t have anything in mind yet.”
“Then I shall get the catalogue for you right away. Would it be alright
if I ask for you to wait just a moment?”
Crowell smiled as she responded to me, continuing to treat me in a

relaxed yet courteous manner.
Seeing her act like this immediately reminded me of the first time I
met Albert, back when I was treating him like my boss.
“We’ve prepared tea for you inside.”

With a round grin, she led me to a drawing room, which was
connected to this fitting room.
The walls of the drawing room were neat and had a modestly colorful
design. In my eyes, it wasn’t just fancy—rather, I could see the care
that went into the design.
As expected, people at the top of the industry were just different.

Thoughtfully, there was a connected drawing room like this, and the
sense of customer service was just great.
“Big Sis, back so soon?”
With an open catalogue in front of her, Mercy was already looking

over different types of cloth and lace.
Every time she turned a page, I saw that there were sketches of
dress designs onto the pages, and next to those sketches were
actual lace and frill samples.
It was a catalogue of pre-designed dresses so that the customer

could envision them easily, and so they could decide right away.
Blanc stared at the teacup in front of him, then he took a sip.
“Ptheeew…”
However, he soon frowned and stuck his tongue out, as if he didn’t

expect that it was going to be that bitter. So adorable. I put a cube of
sugar into Blanc’s tea.
After stirring it with a teaspoon, I recommended Blanc to try out the

tea again.
There was a half-doubtful look on his face as he eyed it, but the
moment he took a sip once more, his eyes went round. Blanc
beamed brightly.
“Yummy.”
His wide smile made my mood so light. Blanc really had the power to
cheer me up just by being who he is.
I met many people before, studying their tone, their voice, their
expressions and how they all changed. But Blanc was still Blanc.
“Here you are.”
Back in no time, Crowell handed me three thick catalogues.
The first one contained cloth samples, the second one contained
lace and frills, and the third one was much like what Mercy had—a
catalogue of full-fledged dress designs.
“When I heard that you will be visiting us, I tried to imagine your
atmosphere and appearance and designed accordingly. Please give
your feedback comfortably.”
While turning over the first page of the catalogue of designs, Crowell
explained like so as she poured a cup of tea.
“…All these thick books?”
“His Majesty specifically ordered them. And I really like my job.

Haha, I enjoyed it.”
“Crowell, I liked the dress you made last time,” Mercy commented.
“Yes, we’ve also prepared a sketch to match that design since you
liked it.”
Crowell then took out a pile of papers. I don’t know where she got
those.
The sheets of papers were filled with her sketches. Mercy took those
designs with a big smile.
“Please go ahead and take a look, Lady Artius. Let me know anytime
if none of these catch your eye.”
With a smile the whole time, Crowell said this with a genuinely giddy
expression. I was worried that Albert coerced her into forced labor
somehow.
I thought of this before, that if Albert were to fall in love, the receptor
of that love would be the only one who wouldn’t see how he’d turned
into a tyrant. Was it possible?
Still though, even if there would be times when I’d feel a little sad
that he couldn’t put me first all the time, I wanted him to be the kind
of king who’d be loved by everyone.
Mercy seemed to be thinking along the same lines as me. While

looking over the designs, she spoke up.
“Even if you were commanded by His Majesty, aren’t all these a little
too much?”
But as Mercy pointed it out, Crowell’s eyes widened and she shook
her head. And more than I would have expected, there was a
determined light in her eyes.
“Not at all. I made all these because I wanted to. That’s why I’m also
very grateful to you, Lady Artius.”
“…You know me?”

Chapter 162
Chapter 162
Translator: Yonnee
Crowell’s words were unexpected. Today was the first time we’re
meeting.
…Or was she someone who was acquainted with the original Rosé
Artius? I’ve never met anyone who knew her before I came to
possess her body.
“Yes.”
Crowell nodded as if it was obvious. I gulped heavily. I felt a bit

conflicted about whether or not I could ask.
But what Crowell said after this evaded my expectations yet again.
“I heard that you helped my younger sister.”
“…Younger sister?”
As she gave some instructions to her assistants, Crowell faced me

again and nodded.
“Don’t tell me, it’s…”
I recalled the person who gave off the same atmosphere as Crowell.
“That’s right, it’s Leona.”
“I didn’t know you had a younger sister?”
Mercy stepped forward from the side. Crowell readily admitted it.
“I didn’t mean to hide it, but it’s rare for anyone to notice since we
don’t look all that similar. And we’re practically estranged from our
household. Anyway, I heard that my younger sister owes you a
favor.”
“I’m the one who owes her. On the way back out of the prison, she
was the one who carried the other people with me.”
“Regardless, she made it out of there because of you, Lady Artius.

Otherwise, she might be locked up in prison with the other knights.
That’s why I prepared my designs more diligently.”
Certainly, Crowell and Leona had such similar atmospheres. Both

strong and relaxed.
The last time I talked to Leona was at the dungeon. It was nice to
hear about her here at an unexpected place.
“How is Leona doing? We met for the first and last time back then…”
“She’s doing very well. Actually…”
Crowell took the pile of sheets out of my arms and raised it up high,
laughing jovially. Then, she lowered her head and whispered into my
ear.
“I was told that she’s going to be the interim knight commander.

You’re the only one I’m telling this to, Lady Artius.”
“Interim knight commander?”
“Most of the positions in the knighthood are inherited through

nepotism, it’s possible for her to take the spot because there’s not
many people after the clean-up.”
Crowell scratched her head a bit awkwardly, then she took out a
notepad and a pen.
“Please take your time and tell me what you want, Lady Artius. In the
meantime, I’ll be sketching the design. I’ve prepared about thirty
garments beforehand for you to try out, and I’ll have them ready
while you eat the refreshments.”
“…Thirty garments?”
“As expected of you, Crowell.”
“Ohoho, it’s my duty.”
No, it’s not normally your duty to do this. I listened dazedly to her
and began to look at the designs one by one.
The sketches were much more detailed than I thought, and there
were various types of dresses.
“I thought that it would be good to have a ballgown in advance

because you’ll be making your debut in high society at the upcoming
banquet.”
And there, I saw the dress that was adorned with diamond-like
gems. The sketch alone already told me just how glamorous it would
be.
“I believe that you will dominate high society as soon as you debut.
With me beside you, there’s absolutely nothing to fear!”
Crowell smiled confidently. Her words soothed me, especially with

how I got a bit nervous earlier as I received those people’s wary
gazes.
Crowell was really thinking of my well-being. I couldn’t believe how

kind and friendly she was being to me just because I helped her
younger sister.
Honestly, I wasn’t thinking all that much about it when I did it, but the
aftermath was significant.
It came to me as a realization, that little acts of mine could cause

butterfly effects.
Since so much had been prepared for me, it’s only right that I review
them all properly.
I started looking through the design sketches, choosing which

designs I liked.
I admired how Crowell thoughtfully sketched all these with me

especially in mind. Someone who gets so passionate in their work
would inevitably make beautiful things.
Looking through her work, a thought popped into my mind—that I

should give Albert a suit as a present.
I’ll ask Crowell about it later.
Her assistants came into the room with all sorts of hats in their
hands. Then, Crowell set down her pen and notepad, rubbed her
palms together, then smiled at Blanc, who was sitting beside me.
“I’ve also prepared many kinds of hats that will suit cats well.”
Crowell held out two hats to me.
“You can match, too.”
The first hat was small, its size looking as if it would fit Blanc
perfectly. And the second hat was larger and would fit me.
The moment he heard that he and I could match hats, Blanc’s eyes
began to sparkle.
And so, it wasn’t long before a mini fashion show began.
***
Choosing dresses took much longer than I thought. Still, it was

thanks to Blanc that I didn’t feel as exhausted as I would have been.
“I like this one.”
With a swagger in his steps, Blanc walked around while wearing the
hat that fit him perfectly. He was so cute, even with the way that he
fiddled with the little hat.
“Then, next stop, His Majesty’s gift?”
“Yes.”
I asked Crowell about it earlier, and she recommended a place to

me. It was on the third floor of the building next to her boutique.
“Honestly though, he’s going to like anything that you give him.”
Mercy muttered as we climbed the steps. And I agreed with her.

Whatever it was that I’d prepare, I couldn’t imagine Albert making a
frown in response.
Even so, I want to buy something for him that’s useful and easy to
use once he receives it.
“I think it’s a good gift anyway.”
After she said this, Mercy opened the shop’s door.

Chapter 163
Chapter 163
Translator: Yonnee
Actually, the place I asked Crowell about earlier was the store where
she had bought her fountain pen.
Crowell’s work relied on her sketches, and it’s not just a day or two
that she’d been using that pen.
It must be the good kind, if Crowell was continuing to use the same
fountain pen. It also had a luxurious feel to it.
And it was something that Albert was bound to use frequently as

well. I’d been trying to think of a gift I could give him that was
something that could be useful to him and at the same time
something that was high-quality, and in that sense, giving him a
fountain pen as a gift was perfect.
Mercy and I entered the fountain pen shop, then I picked out a
handcrafted, customized pen for Albert. It would take about a day or
two to prepare.
And since I was already out, I also want to get him another simple
gift. So, I bought a platinum bracelet at the jeweler’s next to the
fountain pen shop.
Before I transmigrated, I wouldn’t have been able to afford any of

this. But right now, the story was different.
It’s quite exhilarating to spend money.
Everything that happened until now was well worth the trouble—as
long as I’d be able to spend this much every time.
Oh, the joys of life when it’s finally possible to buy things without
looking at the price tag!
After a satisfactory round of shopping, we went out for a short walk.
There were many shops along the avenue that had posters of
Albert’s face hanging on their windows. People everywhere were
praising Albert’s might.
The business district was abuzz with voices.
After such a long time, I met many people and was able to talk to
them. Even if I do miss the tower, I realized that—naturally—people
should meet other people, communicate with them in order to live.
As expected, humans should be able to meet other humans.
While walking down the avenue, I heard a lot of people talking.
The most common topic was Albert.
There had been a purge of Rosteratu-allied nobles, and it already

ended smoothly. Most of the country’s people were starting to accept
Albert as their king.
A lot of talk also involved how he had a grasp over the lord of the
magic tower and the other nobles.
Mercy smirked when she heard that she was being talked about as
well. Of course, they didn’t seem to know that Mercy was the one
and only lord of the magic tower.
Listening to the showering praises directed at Albert, I felt satisfied

for no reason. And as I walked down the avenue, my ears sharpened
more as I listened out for what else they were going to say.
“Gosh, he’s truly a great man. After overcoming such a time in his
life…”
Such a time, huh. Well, it’s only natural to say something like that if
you know what happened during Albert’s childhood.
“You know, my son went out to volunteer this time. My son also said
that he’s a great man.”
It wouldn’t have been an easy task to reverse the rumors that

Rosteratu had first spread beforehand. But, as expected, Albert was
born to be king.
I nodded my head along with satisfaction as I heard them

complimenting him.
“Still, he had been truly unfortunate. But he finally returned to his

rightful place. Who knew that he had tried to take his own life in the
past.”
I halted where I was. That last part struck me right then. All I could
think about was that I shouldn’t just pass by like this.
“Isn’t that what made His Majesty who he is now? I’ll be loyal to him
for the rest of my life.”
“I can’t believe that even someone as perfect as him had such an

arduous life. I couldn’t even dare to say that I can sympathize with
him, given his hardships.”
“And I heard it wasn’t just one instance, too.”

…This is the first time I’m hearing about any of this.
Blinking dazedly, I turned to Mercy.
What I was aware of was about how unhappy Albert’s childhood had
been, but…
I had never heard about him trying to take his own life. I didn’t even
read anything about it in the original novel. Never once did it even
cross my mind.
“What are they talking about?”
“You didn’t know?”
Mercy blinked back in surprise. Rather, it looked as if it was weird

that I didn’t know about it in the first place. I’m going to need a more
detailed explanation.
Seeing the sudden fervor in my gaze, Mercy scratched her chin for a
second, then she let out a deep sigh.
“It’s a rumor that His Majesty had spread himself. It played a part in
calming down the false rumors that Rosteratu had spread before.”
When she mentioned that Albert had spread this rumor personally, I
was able to put two and two together.
I recalled the conversation I had with Albert back when we were at

Liam’s residence.
“I will buy their sympathy.”
His confident gaze was straightforward, shining with certainty, and

his voice rang clear. He was the very image of the male lead.
Back then, I was under the impression that Albert would be talking
about his unhappy family history.
About how he barely survived from the attacks of his very own blood
relatives, who all had killed each other. A story like that was enough
to win people’s sympathy and favor.
Albert was wise enough to make good use of his irrevocably tragic
past.
That’s what I assumed.
I knew that he’d be able to jump over that hurdle in no time. And
looking at the Albert of the present, no one would be able to imagine
him suffering in any way in the past.
He was the main character who could fully overcome all his
childhood wounds. Every main character had such a backstory.
It was a scar from the past that would make it impossible for others
to completely be able to understand him. This was a cliché that’s
often used in novels.
I had already seen Albert up close—touched him with my own

hands. I thought that he had already put his past behind him.
“People will be quite sympathetic once they realize that the person
who is all the way up there is, in fact, not so different from
themselves.”
I already knew about how harsh his family history was before even
being taken under Rosteratu’s custody. However, I never thought
about whether he had been able to overcome those experiences
already, emotionally and mentally.
Seeing the present Albert, such things didn’t seem important to him.
Everything was part of the past—just a required trial in order to make
who he was today.
Of course, what had been mentioned just now could be just another
publicity stunt. It might have just been a lie so that he could further
manipulate public opinion towards him. After all, it aligned with what
he said about buying the people’s sympathy.
It did not fit Albert’s personality to make up such a lie—about taking

his own life—just for the sake of fueling rumors. But still, I would
rather that it was, truly, just a lie.
Something like that, happening to him. Wasn’t it just too cruel of a

story?
“I want to remain the perfect man in your eyes, even if only a little
longer.”
…What he said to me back then rang in my ears. And my face

flamed up. I couldn’t stand the shame that was surging within me.
Chapter 164
Chapter 164
Translator: Yonnee
I had feelings for Albert, and yet all this time, I had been putting him
on a pedestal.
As I had always fixated on his perfect appearance, I hadn’t been

keen about getting to know him more.
What I told myself was that I was still too afraid of getting to know
him more—for fear that it’s impossible that he would love me.
Even if it was Albert, who was more accustomed to others relying on

him rather than the other way around.
Even if it was him, who was more used to listening to other people
talk rather than letting his own thoughts known.
There was a time when I wanted to let go of everything.
I didn’t dare to try and see the true extent of his scars.
I had lost my entire family, too. But even then, I couldn’t bear to think
about ending my own life.
Because I was afraid to die. Even as I was being bogged down by a

heavy swamp of emotions, which seemed to contain all the most
depressing things in the world, I couldn’t bear the thought of leaving
the world.
Death was something that I feared greatly.
But Albert was different. Now, I had become aware about how he
tried to end it all… several times.
With this realization, it felt as if I had come face to face with a huge
sin that I had committed.
You said that you like him. You said that you love him. But before all
that, you didn’t even know about such an important part of him.
I had been turning a blind eye to him all this time, ignoring all the
opportunities to better understand and get to know him.
But there lay the question.
…Do I have the right to ask him about it?
If it was something that he didn’t want to tell me about, then I also

didn’t want to force him into telling me.
Back when Albert briefly mentioned it to me, he talked as if he didn’t

want me to know. That he wanted to continue being perfect for me.
So, would it be better to pretend not to know? But how long could
such a story be covered up?
“Rosé, do you know why His Majesty became such a strong mage?”
As Mercy watched my expressions change in real time, she

suddenly asked me. I shook my head in response.
“If a mage uses up their magic to the point that they’d run out of
mana in a short span of time, it’s like a near brush with death.
Truthfully, it’s an opportunity to obtain a bigger pool of magical
power, but many people who attempted such a thing died in the
process. The younger the mage is, the higher the chance of, you
know…”
Mercy pretended to slit her own throat. When she had trailed off,
Albert’s face immediately came to my mind.
Our escape from the tower had involved a considerable amount of

mana. And at that time, he even treated me from black magic.
Albert only said that he was going to be sick. He never said anything
about teetering between life and death.
I could feel myself getting upset at Albert. I knew that he just didn’t
want me to know because I’d feel this guilty.
And Mercy likely didn’t know that what she’s saying would affect me
to this extent.
If I had known about such a thing earlier, I would have endured any
amount of pain that I had been given. No matter how painful it had
been for me, I never wished for him to risk his life.
“But not many mages know about this. Usually, it’s considered
suicide to use up your mana to the point of mana exhaustion.”
“…Then, to know the truth about it…”
“Yeah. Even when His Majesty had been so young back then, he
came to the conclusion that it was better to just die than to continue
on. So he tried to take his own life through this method, but he
survived, and that’s how he came to know about that fact. He’s never
one to do things half-heartedly.”
I didn’t want this to be the reason behind why he had been able to
become the strong mage that he was.
Neither did I want him to be the perfect male lead from a novel who
had everything from birth.
Even if everything had come from his abilities, everything else would
have been fine.
I bit my lower lip. Hard.
Still, I wanted to hear more from Mercy. Anything that she knew.
“It’s a fact that’s known amongst mages who have gone through the
same thing. There’s nothing more I can say about it beyond that.”
But I wanted to know more about the rumor.
“Mercy, can we walk a little more?”
However, if Albert didn’t want me to know, then I didn’t want to ask.
Being aware of this side of him wouldn’t dent his perfection in any
way, but I still wanted to protect his intention of not letting me know
about it.
“Sure, alright.”
As soon as Mercy grasped what I wanted to do, she gave me a nod.

As I carried a bag that contained his gifts, we continued to walk.
While going down the avenue, I listened to what other people were
saying.
“I heard that His Majesty had thrown himself down a lake. He died
and came back to life.”
“…When he came back from that near death experience and made
up his mind, it wasn’t long after that he was taken under the former
king’s custody.”
“And then he was used. What a rotten f*cker, that former king.”
The people made a great deal of noise. And depictions of Albert’s

face could be seen everywhere.
As more of Rosteratu’s evildoings were revealed, the rumors that

Albert had spread took more hold in the people’s minds.
And, inevitably, if the stories about Albert were just merely rumors,
then they wouldn’t have been able to get such detailed anecdotes.
In the end, there were witnesses, and this added credibility to those
stories.
Most of what I was hearing now were things that I had already read
in the original novel, but it was still so painful to listen to them.
These were my thoughts, but I wonder what people felt about these
stories. It couldn’t even be certain if respecting Albert was a natural
progression for them.
What was flashing through my mind now was the look on his face
when he said that it was fine, as long as I was the only one who
didn’t know about it.
Old wounds were bound to leave scars. Time could solve many
things, but that didn’t mean that scars wouldn’t remain.
There’s no way that I didn’t actually wish to talk to him about it, to
check whether he was alright now or not. But with that expression on
his face, I wouldn’t have been able to bring it up.
Albert found a way to break through the malicious rumors that

Rosteratu left behind, but in the process, it had dug through his old
wounds.
But truly. Albert had decided to continue living after those horrific
days—and that Albert was amazing.
“We’ll be able to see a restaurant at the end of this road.”
Mercy leaned in close to me and said this in a whisper. She was

looking straight ahead.
Now that she mentioned it, it was almost dinnertime.
To get rid of these gloomy thoughts, even for a moment, we should

get something delicious to eat. I tried to walk forward with a lighter
mood.
“You know, His Majesty is waiting for you.”
Until I heard what Mercy said.

Chapter 165
Chapter 165
Translator: Yonnee
Come to think of it, it’s not all that strange anymore for Albert to
come and see me often. Just as he promised, he sought me out
every day.
Now, however, I don’t know if I’ll be able to act like nothing had
happened whenever I saw his face.
I heard all that about Albert from Mercy just now.
I’m not sure what I’ll do, but as soon as I see him, I might try to argue
and say, ‘Back when you treated me from the black magic, why
didn’t you tell me about how life-threatening it actually is?’ Even
though I knew all too well that I’m not really in any position to argue
with him about that.
Ah, what a headache. I grabbed my head, letting out a loud sigh.
After a while, with perhaps a determined voice, I muttered.
“I didn’t hear any rumors.”

If Albert doesn’t want me to know about it, then I’ll pretend that I
don’t know for the rest of my life.
Mercy grinned at me.
***
Albert rented out that large two-story restaurant.
Indeed, even if we came here covertly, such a feat wasn’t difficult to

do. After all, there’s no chef in the country who would hate for the
king to come.
As we went inside, the first thing I saw was the splendidly decorated
table in the middle, luxurious tableware atop it.
“You must be hungry. Did you get to choose the dresses that you
wanted?”
“I think the problem is that I picked too many.”
“What limit could there be to the person who saved the king? Come,
sit.”
We sat down, shoulder to shoulder. Whenever I ate with Albert

before, I was always sitting in front of him, so I was feeling sort of
awkward as I heard the sound of his breathing close by.
“…Wouldn’t it be better to sit while facing each other?”
“I don’t know about that. I prefer sitting like this, side by side. Put
your favorite dragon fledgling there in front of you.”
Albert shamelessly replied like that. Blanc tried to stick close to me,
but when he found out that there was no room for him, he stood on
the table.
Blanc glared straight at Albert. Of course, this had no effect on

Albert.
Acting like this with each other had practically become a daily routine
now, and as I saw this, I felt the tension in my body dissipate.
I tried to pretend that I didn’t hear any of those rumors. Because

that’s what he wants.
But I wonder, was it still possible to still call out his name?
I had already decided to call him by name, but I hadn’t done that
many times yet.
I wasn’t used to it, really. And since this place wasn’t like the modern
times, I had to be more aware of other people’s eyes and ears.
But Albert wants me to call his name, so.
“Albert.”
Squeezing his hand slightly, I whispered to him. His hand flinched

beneath mine. Furtively glancing up, I caught sight of his chin.
His languid expression showed a slight sense of impatience. It

seemed like what I did was far from his expectations.
There were times when he, too, would get flustered. I came to
realize this fact once again.
Still, it didn’t take him long to recover. Leaning down close to me

now, his head tilted towards me, he whispered back.
“As I’ve said before… You’ve got me figured out pretty well.”
And I replied with a wide grin.
“Of course. Who did I work under all that time?”
Albert rested his chin on one hand.
“You wouldn’t have done that for no reason.”
He murmured, raising his half-lidded eyes.
I want to hear about it, but I can wait.
Albert stared at me. His red eyes glimmered with a shade similar to
that of the setting sun outside the nearby window.
“You don’t have to do that.”
“……”
“If there’s something you want to ask me, then you can ask me. If
there’s something that you found out, then you can continue knowing
about it.”
The soft, gentle smile on Albert’s face held no darkness at all. His
face, without a shadow, rather made me nervous.
It was a smile with the intention to comfort me.
And this smile made it difficult for me to tell what Albert’s feelings
really were.
“Rosé, I am who I am right now because of what happened at that

time. That’s what I think.”
He reached up and gently touched one cheek of mine. His calloused

hand was a great contrast to his beautiful face, but even so, that too
was a part of Albert.
“So, please don’t look like you’re going to cry.”

“My tears don’t mean pity.”
Maybe he didn’t want to tell me about it because he thought that I

would pity him. And I was also afraid that Albert would think that I do.
Hearing my words, Albert shook his head.
“I know.”
He brushed a thumb beneath my eye.
“It’s just that I don’t want to see you cry.”
“……”
“Because I like your smile.”

Chapter 166
Chapter 166
Translator: Yonnee
Rather than preventing them from falling, his warm touch stimulated
my tears instead.
Did Albert know how much his words right now sounded like a lovely
confession?
Those words made my heart skip a beat.
Reaching up, I placed one hand over his hand as it continued to

touch the place beneath my eye, and I smiled quietly.
He said he likes my smile, and so I wanted to welcome him with a

smile.
“I wanted to comfort you, but… I’m the one who ended up being
comforted.”
After I heard the rumors about him, I wanted to ask if he was alright.
But in fact, the moment I faced Albert, it’s as if all my worries would
just vanish into thin air.
“I can’t imagine how hard it must have been for you.”
Hearing this, Albert let out a low chuckle, then he pulled me into his
arms. His embrace always smelled so good, and this calmed me
down.
Just as his scent grounded me once more, I wished that Albert could
be comforted by my hug as well.
While I was still in his embrace, I reached behind him and patted his
back.
I heard Albert chuckling quietly again.
“I’m fine.”
I then pulled back, slowly pushing Albert away. Then, I murmured.
“Don’t just say that you’re fine. You’re not really fine. I heard that you
jumped into a lake.”
Of course, I didn’t forget to try and probe him.
If he was alright with talking about it now, then it might be best to do

so. It was too heavy of a topic to try and bring up again later.
Overcoming childhood trauma would never be easy. His life must

have been like hell before he went to Rosteratu.
As though he didn’t expect for me to go straight to the point, Albert

blinked with a surprised face, but he smiled.
“I did jump into a lake, but… In the end, I never had a brush with
death in that place.”
Wasn’t he contradicting himself? I tilted my head to the side,

perplexed.
But I soon took a deep breath, and I stared straight into Albert’s eyes
as I spoke firmly.
“I want to know how you were able to overcome that time, Albert.
What was your childhood like? And, what do you mean that you
never actually had a brush with death in that place?”
“I mean it literally. I was rescued by someone.”
Liam or Mercy? Or maybe Schubert.
“Who?”
Albert looked like he was trying to recall his past. His gaze became
unfocused as he stared into the air, but his eyes gradually found their
focus once more. Then, he said,
“I don’t know.”
This was unexpected. Did he not want to tell me, or not want to tell
me the person’s name?
“I’m not really sure. Maybe she told me her name and I forgot, or
maybe she never told me in the first place, so I couldn’t possibly try
to recall it. Maybe I’ll remember it later.”
“…What do you mean?”
Albert narrowed his eyes and stroked his chin.
“She erased part of my memories before she disappeared.”
“With magic?”
“I believe so.”
The spell to erase someone’s memories was ‘Forget’. It was a

familiar spell to me because it’s the very first one that I learned.
‘Forget’ was a powerful spell, but the true effect of it would depend
on the spellcaster’s magic, that’s why the influence and power of the
spell varied.
If Albert could tell that his memories had been wiped, then there
were two likely cases.
First, the spellcaster was weak.
Second, Albert had become stronger than the spellcaster.
Judging by the current situation, the second guess seemed to be

more likely.
Albert was sure when he called that person ‘she’. Now I’m really
curious about who exactly was the person who saved him from the
lake.
“Who is ‘she’?”
“…I don’t know.”
“You don’t know her name, but you’ve met her. I wonder what
happened to her, and what kind of person she is.”
After I asked, Albert remained silent for a moment. He seemed to be

hesitating about his answer.
“…It was someone who resembles you.”
“Me?”
“I’m not projecting. But right now, I can’t deny that she resembles
you when it comes to her personality and way of speaking.”
His eyes observed me.
It seemed like he’s worried that I’ve become concerned about this
mystery woman. Perhaps because he said that she resembled me.
But how dare I do that?
If she never showed up in front of Albert before, wasn’t it possible

that she wasn’t around anymore?
Perhaps it’s because Albert himself helped get rid of my insecurities,

but.
“Don’t worry, I’m not jealous. I’m asking without malice when I say
that I want to know more about her.”
He said I can ask him questions. If it’s like that, then I’d like to know
more about him.
Everything about Albert—including the woman who saved him and

how he endured and survived.
“I want to know more about you.”
I want to hear it from his own lips, not from others.
While listening to his story, I wish to know more about his true
feelings and about who he was.
Chapter 167
Chapter 167
Translator: Yonnee
“It was only by chance that I survived.”
Unlike Albert, who was still just a child at that time, his older brothers
were already fully grown adults.
In their eyes, Albert wasn’t anyone worth their attention, but was still
a nemesis that they could kill at any given time.
His brothers sent assassins to Albert before, and they even tried to
poison him, but it wasn’t a frequent occurrence.
Those older brothers thought that the first priority was to kill each
other first, as they were more immediate threats.
Before Albert had been born, their household was very affluent
thanks to the gold vein discovered in one of their mines.
The count, who knew nothing but honor, experienced a new world as
he enjoyed this newfound wealth that he never had before in his life.
It was then that Albert was born.
“I still have memories of my childhood.”
The warm voices of his father and mother. A house that was as
beautiful as the house he had once seen in a fairytale book. Two
older brothers who took care of him well.
He knew what happiness was.
However, it did not last long.
The gold vein in that mine was a limited resource.
His family spent a lot of money without any regard to future plans,
and they had gotten accustomed to a life of extravagance. Once the
household’s financial situation had changed, they couldn’t adapt at
all.
Far from making better use of what’s left of their money, they were all
busy taking care of their selfish desires.
Albert’s parents started gambling.
As the days went by, their obsession with money intensified. The
family began seeing each other as enemies.
Blood was not thicker than money or power.
His mother locked herself in her room, blaming Albert for everything
because ‘everything went wrong after he was born.’ Some time later,
she started frequenting the black market, then died of the epidemic.
His older brothers laughed at his swordsmanship, yet were also busy
making plans to kill each other.
Greed festering in their eyes, they did not hesitate to order Albert,
the youngest child, to go out and make money.
Eventually, everything came to an end. Albert was left alone.
Everything became too much to bear just for the simple fact that he
had once gotten a taste of what happiness felt like.
“So I ran away.”
When faced with so many unbearable things, running away was not
something to be ashamed of. It’s one way of surviving.
“While asking myself, ‘Is a life like this worth living at all?’ I threw
myself into that lake.”
As Albert talked about his weakness, his expression was

exceedingly calm.
Perhaps he needed to distract himself for a moment, and so he

picked up the spoon in front of him on the table. As he stirred the
soup, his movements were slow.
Then, he opened his lips to speak once more.
“There is a village where winter never ceases.”
Listening to his story made me realize one thing.
The lake that Albert was talking about would be in the village where
I’d be staying during my month away from him.
It matched with what Liam said before, that it was a place where
winter was always present.
“I thought that it was the perfect day to die. And it actually was.”
Contemplative, the look in his eyes sank. The hint of darkness that
could be seen in his gaze showed how he had once given up on life.
That he had once collapsed and knelt down in the face of despair.
I couldn’t help but know how he was feeling. I had also gone through
the same thing.
Better yet, it’s more accurate to say that it’s harder not to think in that
way. Although, the only difference was that I never acted on it, unlike
him.
“…Until she saved me.”
He smiled at me. It wasn’t the usual smile, nor was it a smile that
expressed his happiness.
It looked like the usual smile, but since I had gotten better at
understanding him, I saw clearly how this smile contained a
multitude of mixed emotions.
My heart broke even further.
Because, more than I had ever expected, the expression that Albert
had now showed just how much he had been hurt, and how much he
had despaired.
“Isn’t that funny? The people who gave birth to me, who raised me,
were the very same people who became jealous and tried to kill me.
On the other hand, a woman who I met for the first time that day
gave me salvation.”
His voice was monotonous, and yet it carried agitation, repressed

tears. He’s trying not to let it show.
This was his childhood, which no one else could ever see.
The man in front of me now was not a prince, nor a king. He was just
Albert Grey.
From the way he breathed slowly, the weight of his despair could be
heard loud and clear.
“I blamed her. I cried and asked her why she saved me.”
“……”
“But she silently accepted my resentment and called me by my

name.”
If she had known Albert’s name, then it’s clear that she had been
keeping a close eye on him.
And I could feel that she had an insurmountable amount of affection

for Albert.
“Perhaps she was afraid that I would try to take my own life again,
but she brought meaning to my life by giving me a gift once a day.”
It may be thanks to her that Albert, who had met such a person, was
so much sweeter and even more of a beautiful person than Albert in
the novel.
“She told me that if I continue to live, happiness will come to me

someday. She told me to live because the day will come when I’d
think, ‘I’m lucky to be alive’.”
He remembered that person vividly because she touched his heart

this much.
Her, the benefactor who saved Albert and gave his life new meaning.
“She said that there will definitely be a day when the pain that I’m
feeling would feel like nothing.”
It was the kind of love and affection that Albert would never forget.
“She gave me hope, and I couldn’t help but cling to it.”
It was the light that appeared when he thought that all hope had
been lost.
“And so, I became determined. To live.”

His eyes were filled with the light of life. As though the memories he
felt at that time had resurfaced.
That person was a benefactor who I feel endlessly grateful towards

and who I could not dare to be jealous of, but I couldn’t help but to
think of one thing.
If only I met Albert.
If only I met Albert when he was a child—to give new meaning to his
life, to make him even just a little happier.
Chapter 168
Chapter 168
Translator: Yonnee
On the other hand, I recognized who the woman he was talking

about.
It’s the same one he talked about while we were still in the tower.
The woman who had a gaze full of warmth.
Albert’s first love, who he mentioned in passing.
“Is she the one who saved you, the one you mentioned while we
were at the tower?”
Albert readily spoke.
“Yes. Of course, after meeting Rosteratu, that hope turned to a thirst

for revenge, but…”
Then, she hadn’t been with Albert the whole time.
She erased Albert’s memories and left.

“Why did she save me, why did she say that I shouldn’t let go of
hope, why did she make me promise to continue living? I couldn’t
ask any of these questions to her.”
Why did she suddenly leave Albert when she took care of him so
much? That was the most confusing thing.
And it’s only natural that Albert had many unanswered questions.
I thought about what I could do for him.
Soon, I came to a conclusion.
“Albert, I’ll look for her.”
“…You?”
I was a little disappointed by his baffled response, as if he didn’t

think I’d be able to do it, but I nodded firmly.
Once Blanc becomes a proper adult dragon, I might be able to find

her.
“Please at least have her face drawn later. Once I become Blanc’s
contractor, I can go anywhere.”
“I’m sure that she’s the same.”
“…Huh?”
“She came and went however she pleased, without anyone knowing.
She had also cast a perfect spell on me before. Even if I was young,
I had enough talent for magic, so she wouldn’t have been able to do
that if not for the fact that she’s a dragon’s contractor, too.”
Come to think of it, Albert once said that he also met a dragon when
he was a child. I remember him saying that it was a white dragon,
just like Blanc.
…Was this what he meant when he mentioned that he met a dragon
when he was young?
Indeed. If she hadn’t been a contractor, she wouldn’t have

disappeared just like that.
I could understand why he didn’t like dragons like Blanc.
Besides that, didn’t his magic teacher fail during the ‘developmental
stage’ of the dragon he entered a contract with?
I glanced towards Blanc, who was sitting in front of me and was

listening to the story.
Blanc had his head bowed. I wanted to comfort him, but before I
could try to, he raised his head and shouted bravely.
“I, I will become a mighty adult! Then I’ll help you find that person!”
Seemingly unconvinced, Albert crossed his arms.
“I don’t need the help of a dragon fledgling.”
“But you need a dragon’s help.”
Ohh, Blanc knows how to fling out good comebacks now.
Albert leaned back and narrowed his eyes, like he couldn’t believe
what Blanc said to him.
But the atmosphere was pleasant just now! I added hastily.
“It’s a good opportunity to meet her again and find out why she had
to leave. It won’t be hard at all since you have me and Blanc!”
Hearing my declaration, Albert burst into laughter. Still, I didn’t want

him to think that my words weren’t serious, so I quickly spoke again.
“I mean it. I’ll make sure you can meet her again.”
It’s not very common for Albert to fail at solving something. That’s
even more reason for me to give him a helping hand.
“For you, Albert. I’ll find her for sure, one hundred percent.”
I sincerely want to help him. Besides that, I want to know why he had
to leave Albert, and how she knew him.
She was the one who gave Albert precious memories. I know she’d
also want to meet him again.
Now, I have one more reason to successfully become Blanc’s

contractor.
For Albert.
As he looked at me, Albert’s eyes glistened. The smooth corners of

his lips were drawn into an arc.
“Just hearing you say that already fills me with such happiness.”
He gazed upon me, my favorite smile on his lips.
“That was a long story. Let’s eat first.”
With that, Albert’s words reminded me that we were still inside the
restaurant.
When all of my focus was on Albert, I completely forgot my

surroundings.
“…Is it okay for others to have heard that?”
“I put up a barrier around us so that you’re the only one who could
hear.”
So there’s a reason behind why he sat right next to me. Now I’m
feeling a bit embarrassed after thinking that he only wanted to get
closer to me.
I… Am I maybe getting too self-conscious?
But with Albert whispering sweet nothings into my ear every day,
anyone in my shoes would have thought the same thing as me.
That’s why it’s not my fault at this point.
Albert moved seats and was now sitting across from me. It felt a bit
regrettable that we’re apart now.
With one gesture of his, the soup on the table was removed, and the
entrée began to fill the table.
It seemed like even if a barrier was put up, people left so that they
wouldn’t interfere with our conversation.
“It’s less spicy than your food, but… bon appétit.”
“I’ll make a whole lot of food for you later, you can look forward to it.”
Laughing as I chattered, I shook my fork in one hand.
“Make as much as you want. My palate has changed because of you

anyway.”
Albert answered slyly. Putting the plate of seasoned grilled shrimp in

front of me, he added.
“Ah, that reminds me. I’ll invite the woman to the palace in a month’s
time, the one who cooks similarly to you. Didn’t you say that you
want to meet her?”
His words made me recall Seo Ina, who I had honestly forgotten until
now. She was the original novel’s female lead, true, but I was busy
trying to survive, and I had a lot of things going on.
“Thank you.”
This was entirely Albert’s consideration for me, and he’s doing it only
because I said I wanted to meet her.
I felt a little apologetic for forgetting her, but considering her
adventures in the novel, I figured that she’s living well enough.
…Okay, I’ve decided. I’ll learn how to cook more dishes once I meet
Seo Ina.
I want to cook something that isn’t spicy for Albert. It’s good that he
tries to go along with my preferences, but I also want to cook
something that suits his palate from time to time.
Immersed in such happy worries, I finished my meal with him

delightedly.
After that, since we’re out together right now, we decided to stop by
the tower.
Chapter 169
Chapter 169
Translator: Yonnee
I left the restaurant with a much lighter heart than when I entered it.
Above us, in the setting sun’s twilight sky, stars shone as brightly as
the streetlights around us.
Ever since it became known that it was the place where Albert had
been confined in before, the tower was now regarded as some kind
of tourist destination.
People weren’t allowed inside, but nevertheless, it seemed to have

attracted their attention, and they were content just admiring it.
They began thinking that the tower was cool. It was amazing how
people’s perception could change as time passed.
Albert used a ‘Hide’ spell so we could avoid other people’s eyes, and
our appearances were immediately obscured. His magic was
becoming more and more intricate as time went on.
As we soared into the sky, Albert and I walked in the air, just as we
did when we first left the tower. It’s as if the stars had paved a path
for us amidst this never-ending sky.
The tower slowly began to appear in my view. There weren’t any

people around.
I don’t know if Albert made sure to do something about it ahead of

time.
We descended from the sky gradually, and eventually stood in front

of the door. It felt strange. Everything that’s happening now was in
complete contrast to what had happened during the day of the
uprising.
“It’s my first time coming back here as well.”
Albert turned the knob, and the door opened with a creak. Soon, the
dark space within could be seen. Albert went inside first and turned
on the light.
It was the kitchen that I hadn’t seen for the longest time.
“I’ll look around more here. You can go ahead upstairs.”
There was a hint of curiosity in Albert’s eyes as he looked around the

kitchen. It was the room that he rarely ever went in or out of.
Perhaps he’s curious now since there hadn’t been an opportunity
before for him to look around like this.
Nodding, I climbed up the stairs with Blanc.
The tower welcomed us in a quiet, but cozy manner.
“I’m glad I brought this bag.”
Well, I brought the bag for the sake of carrying Albert’s gift with me,
but its usefulness was shining here. I looked around, lost in
reminiscence for a moment.
Albert’s bed. The table where we ate together, him, me and Blanc.
Even now, I could vividly picture the moments we spent together.
A smile started tugging at the corners of my lips. In a good mood, I

headed up the attic. Rosé’s clothes were all up top.
But when I arrived, I saw that dust had settled in the attic.
This could be because I increasingly spent a lot more time

downstairs towards the end of our stay here, so I never really got the
chance to properly clean it up since then. Cough, cough. I couldn’t
help but cough as I put the clothes in my bag.
Then, a familiar headache came.
“Ugh…”
I wrapped a hand over my head.
“Rosé?”
Blanc asked uneasily beside me.
Pain shot throughout my entire body right then. It was the same
symptoms as when I had been mired with black magic.
However, the black magic should have been cleared up by Albert

already. Besides, all the spells around the tower were gone. Albert
removed them all.
But now, what’s wrong with me? Does the problem lie with the tower
itself?
For a moment, this fleeting thought passed through my mind.
And when I opened my eyes again…
I saw the face of ‘Rosé Artius’, who was looking at me with a sour
expression.
…What? I’m looking at Rosé Artius?
Only then did I realize… that I had left Rosé’s body.
I was floating mid-air, as transparent as a specter.
This…
What in the world is going on?
Am I alive right now? No, am I dead?
I was wracked with confusion as I heard Rosé whispering to herself.

She turned to face Blanc with a goosebump-inducing smile on her
face.
She had a completely different atmosphere around her compared to

when I was inhabiting that body.
“Finally found it.”
…What she said was clearly referring to her body.
I had a sinking feeling that the person in front of me was the real
‘Rosé Artius’, the character in the novel who had a twisted love for
Albert, and tried to have everything for herself.
At the same time, it was the very same Rosé who Albert had struck
vengeance against—the dark mage, who was executed in the
original novel.
She’s back in her body.
The moment that everything’s over, and when I thought that all that’s
left ahead of me was happiness, I was hit on the back of my head
like this.
“…Rosé?”
Blanc tilted his head to the side. The ‘Rosé’ in front of him smiled.
“Why, Blanc?”
When I saw the face she made, chills ran down my spine. The way
she stretched the corners of her lips was so similar to the way that I
smiled.
As if she had been observing me for a long time, and was now
imitating me.
Of course, you could also say that Rosé might have had the same
smile as me. But just before this, I saw the real her.
That eerie atmosphere she had given off… Just thinking about that
made me convinced that what she’s doing right now was a mere act
to mimic my actions.
Blanc blinked nervously. He seemed to have noticed that

something’s strange. I shouted in a hurry.
“Blanc. No. That’s not me!”
It’s not me! I shouted at the top of my lungs.
“Let’s get out of here. I got everything I need.”
Rosé lifted the bag up with one hand and spoke in a tone of voice
that was similar to mine. At that moment, I became anxious about
just how far she knew until now.
…I shouldn’t have forgotten about her.
There were times when I was curious about the whereabouts of

Rosé Artius while I was in possession of her body.
But I never thought about it deeply. Instead, I was busy living.

I was complacent. I just idly thought that she disappeared when I
came here.
That was a huge mistake.
Rosé Artius is not dead. She’s been watching me. She’s been
observing my behavior this whole time.
To copy me. To regain her original body.
I recalled the conversation I had with Albert before.
“For you to have been hexed, there are three requisites—the dark
mage’s soul, the mage’s tool, and the target that holds the hex itself.”
These three requisites for a hex.
The soul of Rosé, who was a dark mage.
Her wand, the dark mage’s tool.
And me, ‘Yoo Jung-in’—the target of the hex.
I now realized that the headache I’d been having, and the same one
that had resurfaced just moments ago, was due to the curse that she
had put on me.
I wasn’t sick because of a side effect of Rosé’s black magic.
It was because she hexed me.
I just did not know because I never imagined that her soul had
remained in the tower.
Chapter 170
Chapter 170
Translator: Yonnee
…What do I do in this situation? The current Rosé was no longer

me. Now, she was the dark mage inside the novel who wanted to
monopolize Albert so much that she did everything just to achieve
this goal.
But it wasn’t easy to get rid of her now. All the evidence pointing to
her being a dark mage had already been gotten rid of.
Even worse, Albert was actively hiding any proof from Rosé’s past
that could be used as a flaw.
“Blanc, want to eat something delicious once we go back? I’m

hungry.”
Fury started seething within me. Seeing her act like me so calmly
made me want to lash out in anger, even if I didn’t have anger issues
in the first place.
It made me even more angry to think that I just had that sincere
conversation with Albert today.
…Don’t you dare call Blanc’s name! I’m the one who gave him that
name. You’re not allowed to even speak it!
But all the words I wished to say merely got scattered in the air.
“…Uuuhh.”
Luckily, Blanc took a step back as though he was wary of Rosé. He

wouldn’t have treated me like this.
It hadn’t been long since they left the restaurant. What she said was
in direct contradiction of what had just happened.
But this was just a small thing. Blanc wouldn’t immediately think that
the Rosé in front of him had changed into a completely different
person.
What am I supposed to do now?
It’s clear that Rosé had regained her body through the use of black
magic, but it seemed like what she could do was quite limited.
If she could use black magic freely, she would have surely acted on
her jealousy. After all, I had been so close to Albert all this time.
…Then what kind of spells could I do?
As a mage myself, I could do some simple spells, but I’m not sure
whether I’d be able to use this to let them know of my current state.
Besides that, I left behind my wand when we went out today.
And most of all, my highest priority was to somehow tell Albert that
my soul and Rosé’s soul had switched. Was there a way to do that?
While thinking of him, his familiar face appeared in front of me. I took
a step back in surprise.
“It’s taking you a while here.”

However, as expected… Albert did not notice my presence either.
“You said there’s not much here that you need to take.”
I hurriedly turned to look at Rosé, but her eyes curved into crescent
moons. Seeing this, a smile likewise found its way on Albert’s lips.
“There really is nothing, Prince. I’ll be right down.”
“…Alright.”
Albert glanced at Rosé.
“Albert! Albert!”
I rushed to him and waved my arms. However, his focus was not on
me. He was looking at only Rosé.
Not me. Rosé, the maid.
“Prince.”
After packing her things, Rosé approached Albert. She gave him a
big smile.
She had copied the way I smile. It was the same with the tone of
voice I used whenever I called him.
She was perfectly acting like the maid ‘Rosé’ who had taken care of
Albert.
“Prince.”
I wanted to give a signal to Albert to let him know that something’s

not right. Even though I know that it’s impossible.
“Albert, that Rosé isn’t me!”
My voice left through my lips, but Albert did not react.

He blinked.
Because Rosé fell straight into Albert’s arms.
Albert patted Rosé gently on the back. And Rosé dug deeper into
Albert’s embrace.
On the surface, there’s nothing wrong with Rosé.
Watching as Rosé was in his embrace, I was seized with a wave of

despair.
As they were locked in each other’s arms, Albert made eye contact
with Rosé.
Then, there was a moment of silence.
Albert stared at Rosé.
As soon as Albert held Rosé’s chin, her face instantly brightened

with joy.
However, Albert’s expression turned the opposite.
His gaze immediately cooled.
“I thought it was strange… So many times, I wondered if I merely

misunderstood. If it was just my imagination.”
His grasp on Rosé’s chin tightened. To the point that it was difficult to
believe that there was a smile on his face just a moment ago, only
coldness remained in his demeanor.
“…But it’s true.”
Albert’s expression gradually hardened as he looked at Rosé.
“Right. When I saw this look in your eyes before, I vowed to exact
my revenge on you. I vowed to cut down your throat the very instant
it was all over.”
He smiled sardonically, then roughly let go of Rosé’s chin. Falling

backwards as she was thrown forcefully by him, Rosé collapsed to
the floor.
Rosé barely regained her balance as she sat back with her hands
behind her. Then, Albert knelt down and stared straight into her
eyes.
“You did not lose your memories.”
Rosé flinched. She didn’t seem to have expected this to happen at

all.
I was also thrown into confusion when I heard him say this. But
because it was Albert, I knew that I could trust him.
Albert wasn’t the kind of man who’d say this for no reason. Out of
anyone else, I was the most aware of just how quick he was to think.
“I was waiting for you to tell me the truth with your own mouth… But I
didn’t think you’d change again like this.
“Prince, what are you talking about? I’ve always just been taking
care of you as I was beside you. I cooked food for you, and we—”
Rosé spoke frantically.
Chills ran down my spine. I’ve always wanted Albert to know the
truth, but I didn’t think that he already caught on.
Did that even make sense? Who would come to the conclusion that
the person in front of them had become possessed by someone
else?
Despite all that, this was what followed.
“The real Rosé… No. She doesn’t call me ‘Prince’ anymore, Artius.”
It was only then that I realized what exactly was giving me a sense of
incompatibility as I was watching her.
It was the title that Rosé kept calling him with.
Even so, it should not have been easy to surmise that something
had changed with that fact alone.
“You must be the dark mage. I could guess what happened— The
more you used your power, the more the link between your body and
mind collapsed, and your soul eventually separated from you. And at
that time, her soul must have entered.”
Despite the unexpected situation, Albert enunciated each and every

word he uttered with such clarity.
“Where. Is. She.”
Albert’s eyes flashed with murderous intent.

Chapter 171
Chapter 171
Translator: Yonnee
Hesitating, Rosé’s eyes trembled with anxiety as soon as she heard

Albert say this. It seemed like she didn’t think she’d get caught so
quickly.
I would have had the same reaction as her, if I was in her shoes.
Albert’s response to this matter was unusually quick—as if he was
acting on gut instinct that was not a mere human’s.
Rosé flinched, but she soon reached forward to hold Albert’s wrist.
She dropped her gaze and blinked.
“Prince, I wasn’t going to tell you this, but…”
Rosé paused for a moment, then continued.
“To be honest, the moment we returned here in the tower, I realized

that I lost all the memories I have of what happened after we left the
tower. It all disappeared.”
Albert asked back with a deadpan expression.

“You lost your memories?”
“Yes, but I can still remember everything that happened while we

were staying here!”
Rosé desperately asserted, urging him to believe her.
This was likely part of the truth.
She must have observed me every day. Just looking at her now, she
smiled in the same way I did, she had adjusted the pitch of her voice
to match mine, and she even copied the way I spoke.
It would be a lie to say that this wasn’t disturbing to see. And to add,
I also told Albert before that I ‘lost my memories’ when I first came to
possess Rosé’s body.
Since there was a precedent, Rosé’s assertions right now held some
ground.
I grew nervous. I could only think that Albert would waver and start to
believe her because her reason was ‘partial amnesia’.
“But you see, it’s so very easy to see through a person’s true
essence.”
Slap! Albert sharply repelled Rosé’s hand as if he was doing away

with an insect. As his brows were furrowed now, there was an
indescribably irritated look on his face—it was an expression that I
had never seen before.
With eyes that seemed to carry the frost of midwinter, he glared at

Rosé menacingly.
“Right. Perhaps it would be beneficial to make you talk before I kill

you. The woman who possessed your body, where is she?”
Rosé blinked and pressed her lips together. Even from here, I could
feel the despair surfacing from deep within her.
There was a pitiful expression on her face now, enough to elicit
sympathy from anyone who’d see it. I glanced alternately between
her and Albert nervously.
I could do nothing in my current position, and so all I did was watch.
“…What are you talking about? I’m the same person you confessed
to, Prince, the same person who you have pulled into your embrace,
and the same person you kissed. I am Rosé.”
Despite having been cornered now, as if she was driven to the edge
of a cliff, Rosé continued to try and cling to Albert. Her pitiable plea
was brimming with sincerity.
But Albert recoiled from her once again. He pulled his wrist out of her
hold and pushed her away. This alone made Rosé collapse to the
floor.
Revulsion was blatant in his eyes.
It was an unfamiliar experience for me to see him express his

negative emotions, unrestrained. I could only wonder if he had been
hiding such simmering hatred behind a fake smile all this time.
“You have to be a person to be treated like a person.”
I didn’t know that he valued the ‘true essence’ of a person so much

like this.
With just one glimpse, he was sensitive enough to notice that

something had changed. As if he wasn’t already extraordinary
enough, he continued to keep surprising me even more now.
However, Rosé was likewise formidable in her own right. As if she

had a steel plate on her face, she once again made a brazen claim.
“Prince, I know I seem strange right now, but… You have to believe
that I am the same person. You said that you trust me…”
She’s one heck of an actress.
The combination of her pitiful expression and trembling voice gave

enough weight to support her assertions. It looked like she really
would be able to cloud Albert’s judgment right now.
However, Albert then walked to stand beside Blanc, who was

hovering some distance away from them. Then, he said,
“It is not the body that determines a person’s essence.”
At this, Rosé’s mouth slowly gaped open as she was filled with
surprise.
“How could I possibly mistake her for someone else just because
they had the same body? What a foolish thing to do.”
Rosé’s face turned as pale as a sheet. It was only now that it

dawned on her—no matter what she’d say here, she would never be
able to deceive Albert.
In hopes that Albert might be able to see me, I rushed towards him
and Blanc.
“Albert! Albert!”
I called his name at the top of my lungs, but Albert did not react in
any way.
In the spectral state that I was in now, it seemed like no one would
be able to hear me regardless of how loudly I shouted.
Frustration overwhelmed me. Should I leave the tower first? If I get

out of here, would I be able to solve the situation?
Albert leaned down and made eye contact with Blanc. The hostility
that he always extended to Blanc whenever they interacted was
almost invisible at this moment.
As if he was giving an important order, a grave expression replaced
any sort of mischief that could have been found on his demeanor.
“Where is she?”
“I don’t know, but she’s not gone. I’m still alive…”
Blanc answered back with the same seriousness. Right, just as he

said. Since we had entered a contract, Blanc and I now shared the
same life span.
In other words, as much as I could help Blanc, Blanc could also help
me.
Contractor.
As soon as I was reminded of that fact, I thought of something.
I looked at the back of Rosé’s hand, where the proof of the contract
between me and Blanc should be apparent.
But the pattern had disappeared. As if it never existed there at all.
I heard that the contract between a dragon and its contractor was
made between their souls. And, when we entered our contract, I
uttered my own name.
Yoo Jung-in. Not Rosé Artius.
My name.
Did Albert notice that the pattern had disappeared from the back of
Rosé’s hand?
If so, then I could understand his complete one-eighty shift in

demeanor just now.
No, but… I don’t think Albert ever took a single glance at Rosé’s
hand while they were talking earlier…
“We can tell for sure by looking at the back of the haaand…”
Just in time, I heard Blanc whisper this to Albert. Blanc now brought
up the topic of the pattern to Albert.
“Why the back of the hand?”
Albert was perplexed, as if he couldn’t understand Blanc’s words at

all.
But… huh?
“Rosé told me her name when we entered the contract…”
“Name?”
“Yeah. Her real name.”
Albert’s eyes narrowed slightly.
“She told you first?”
…Don’t tell me. Are you really getting upset about this now?
Chapter 172
Chapter 172
Translator: Yonnee
Feeling nervous as I looked at Albert, I instead heard him mutter, ‘I’ll

give her an earful about this the moment she returns.’
No matter what, he still continued to think that I would be back, and I

couldn’t help but think how very sweet he was right now.
“I see. Since a dragon’s contract is a contract between souls, then

the pattern should have disappeared since she wasn’t originally
Rosé.”
In response, Blanc nodded.
Albert stared at Blanc for a moment, but he soon let out a sigh.
Bringing a hand towards his own chin, he then asked Blanc another
question.
“What’s her name? I can’t keep calling her vaguely like this.”
Was this just my imagination, or… did it seem like he’s treating this
matter to be more important rather than the fact that I’m not Rosé…?
Blanc stared squarely back into Albert’s eyes, then he declared with
a clear voice.
“She said it’s Jung-in.”
“Jung-in?”
“Yeah.”
Albert uttered my name for the first time.
Then, he nodded and repeated it.
“…Jung-in.”
He enunciated my name perfectly.
I myself said my name only once when I entered the contract.
All this time, I thought I had lost my name in this world. However,
now that I was able to hear it from someone else again, it felt
strange.
Even more so because that person was Albert.
“Jung-in.”
For the first time, I regretted not telling him the truth—that I was not
really Rosé. Of course, I wouldn’t have hidden it from him if I knew
that he’d accept the situation so easily.
I regretted even more that I hadn’t been able to share more of myself
with him when I had the chance.
Albert’s brows furrowed as he murmured my name. He looked lost in

thought.
“Strangely enough, it feels like a familiar name…”

Before I could dwell on what Albert meant about that, I was jolted out
of my thoughts as I saw Rosé.
Now that she had taken off her mask, there was a determined look
on her face.
The way she smiled so widely eerily reminded me of the image of a

devil.
Full of madness.
“Prince, even still, you have to love me.”
She continued to hunger for Albert’s love.
The curse was no longer on the tower, and the magic wand was
nowhere near this place. However, none of that mattered to her.
Albert’s lips twisted up crookedly.
“Why should I?”
“If you love me, then the person you want to see might just come
back.”
Rosé acknowledged my existence for the first time. However, the

way she said it was strange.
It seemed like she was only bringing up my existence to use me as a

bargaining chip.
Albert remained calm.
“You should be content with the fact that you’re not dead yet.”
He answered viciously, however Rosé just kept smiling.
“…If you kill me, she won’t have a body to return to, will she?”
“……”
“The reason she’s still alive in this place is because I’m alive.”
She’s the reason I’m still here?
Perplexed, I took a step closer to her. I need her to explain this more.
“Prince, let’s strike a deal. All I want is for you to love me. If you don’t
want her soul to disappear, then you just have to love me.”
“What twisted definition of love do you have in mind anyway?”
“…You’ve known about it since we stepped into this tower, right?”
Rosé took a step towards Albert. Still as ever, she was full of
determination despite being subjected to Albert’s murderous intent.
Although, I’m not really sure if it’s right to mention the word
‘determination’ in a situation like this.
“It would be better if you start explaining what you mean about how
Jung-in’s soul might disappear.”
“It’s only natural for a soul to disappear when the body dies, but
there are some lucky souls that get a chance to live longer by
instinctively finding a way. She’s like that.”
There’s a chance that Rosé was only lying to Albert, but so far, she’s
telling the truth.
“The body that her soul found happened to be my body, as it was

weakened by black magic.”
“It makes sense. But you seem to know a lot about souls.”
Albert narrowed his eyes at her, but Rosé merely kept the same
smile on her lips. She now had a completely different atmosphere
about her compared to when she was still mimicking my smile.
“As much as I practiced black magic, I was very fascinated with
souls. But you know, the problem with souls that don’t have bodies is
that… They’re bound to disappear gradually.”
Disappear? Does that mean I’ll disappear if I stay in a state like this?
“You know best that I’m telling the truth, Prince.”
“……”
“She managed to possess my body because my body matched the

wavelength of her soul.”
Albert glared at Rosé silently. An indescribable emotion smoldered

thickly behind that gaze.
And, Rosé whispered.
“Finding the right body for a soul is as difficult as finding an oasis in

the middle of a desert.”
“……”
“So, Prince, the only way you’ll be able to save her is for you to meet
my demands. I’m the only one you know of who has a body that
matches her soul for her to possess.”
As terrifying as it was, her explanation made complete sense. And it

was convincing enough.
Rosé took his hand again.
Albert’s mouth twitched.
However, unlike how he did earlier, he couldn’t shake off Rosé’s

hand this time. As Rosé came to notice this, her expression
blossomed with delight.
“Tell me, then. Will you let her die? Or will you follow as I say?” Rosé
asked.
In the original novel that I had read, as soon as he left the tower,
Albert killed Rosé with just a single stroke.
Maybe he knew it back then.
That, if Rosé were to continue living, she would somehow suffocate

him once more, and she would seize the first opportunity she’d have
to get whatever she wanted.
Chapter 173
Chapter 173
Translator: Yonnee
Albert took a huge breath. The anguish contained in that one sigh
could be felt even by me.
“How can I trust that you’re not lying?”
And so, their negotiations had begun.
“If you look up the tomes with information about souls, you’ll be able
to verify everything I said. But among anyone and everyone who has
looked into the topic of souls or any related fields, I can say that
there’s just a handful of people who researched as far as I did.”
“Then the separation of your soul and body must have happened
even before you entered the tower.”
“Apparently, the more that black magic is used, the higher the
chances it happens.”
So it seemed that Rosé already had her soul detached from her
body over and over again before, but she did not give up on using
black magic. As she insinuated this, Rosé looked rather proud of this
accomplishment.
“Losing my life is not a matter of consequence… as long as I can get

what I want.”
It was evident that Rosé longed for Albert, like a blind person who
had never experienced light in her life. To her, he was the sun.
No longer hiding her intentions, her eyes displayed her blatant

desire.
“Come now, Prince. Will you enter a contract with me?”
Albert’s eyes glinted. He looked emotionless, and yet the corners of

his lips gradually rose.
It was the same fake smile that I saw when I first possessed Rosé’s
body.
Unlike Rosé, whose mask had already slipped off, I felt strangely
sorry as I saw the smile Albert had to force out as tensions were
high.
“Will you give me time to think?”
Captivated, Rosé stared dazedly at Albert’s smile and nodded with

satisfaction.
She seemed happy enough despite having been at the brunt of his
cold shoulder not too long ago.
“A week will suffice, I believe?”
Albert nodded and answered, “Yes. Then, it’s time to return to the
palace.”
He naturally walked past Rosé and picked up the bag that I brought
with me today.
He didn’t want Rosé to so much as touch my bag.
Watching as his hand formed a tight fist as he held the strap of my

bag, I was seized with an unknown emotion.
“Come here.”
Though Albert didn’t see eye to eye with Blanc, he naturally

beckoned the dragon cub to his side.
Blanc felt lost and was at a loss, but as he made brief eye contact
with Rosé, he flinched and immediately went to Albert’s side.
“The uprising seemed to have ended well.”
“…Yes. I’ll decide where you will be staying when we get back.”
“Shouldn’t I already have a designated place?”
“She was moving from room to room.”
He naturally hid the fact that Rosé actually had a room in the palace,
and it was where I used to stay.
“Then please prepare a room that’s as close as possible to yours,

Prince.”
Rosé demanded with a smile. Albert nodded likewise with a smile,

but it was forced.
“Don’t call me ‘Prince’ anymore.”
“Ah, right, you’re not just a prince anymore… I understand, Your

Majesty.”
Rosé quickly adapted to a new term of address for Albert. For what
it’s worth, I’m glad to see that he was maintaining proper distance
with her even as he was complying with her demands.
In any case, nothing’s been solved yet, and Rosé was trying her best
to snag Albert, but…
I had a good hunch that there’s nothing at all that Albert couldn’t
solve.
Albert went down the steps first, then he paused at the door leading
to the kitchen and the exit. Then, he murmured.
“Rosé, follow me.”
He mentioned Rosé’s name just now and it seemed like he was

talking to her, but I could tell.
The name, which seemed to roll off his tongue, was uttered with a
tone that felt like the gentle, warm breeze of springtime that would
tickle my ears.
He was speaking to me.
“Yes!”
Even though I knew he wouldn’t hear me, I answered loudly.
All the while hoping that his worries would soon be relieved.
***
Albert looked like he was being gentle with Rosé, however he had
drawn a clear line between them.
He listened to the stories that Rosé was telling him on their way back
to the palace, answering insincerely but never asking questions to
spur her on. The only contact between them that he allowed was
only with their hands.
And it seemed like Rosé was satisfied with this for now, but there’s
no telling just when her disposition would change.
Greed always had the power to erode people’s hearts.
Just as she demanded, Albert gave Rosé the room that’s closest to
his at the palace where he and I lived together in.
“Then, be sure to rest well today,” Albert said.
“Yeees…”
This palace was where the king was meant to stay, so it’s no wonder
that the rooms were magnificently adorned. Rosé was promptly in
awe of her surroundings, and the corners of her lips tugged up right
then.
Her hand, now, was fiddling with Albert’s wrist.
“You don’t quite prefer only such abrupt touch, do you,” Albert said. “I
was under the impression that you don’t want me to treat you as I
have before.”
Rosé couldn’t see Albert’s expression right now because she was
still gawking at the room. But I could see.
“I know that you must have endured very well today. Thank you for
that. I will also think more positively about our contract,” he
continued.
He whispered such sweet words into Rosé’s ear, but then his
expression was as emotionless as it possibly could—perhaps
lifeless.
“So, if you would. Please let go.”
At Albert’s smoldering tone, Rosé eventually nodded. As she raised

her head, the face she showed was stained with glee.
And, as if to express her true feelings, her entire body was flushed
red.
“Get some rest,” Albert crooned softly.
Then, he closed the door behind him.
Now that he had parted with Rosé, he headed towards his chambers
with Blanc. He didn’t stop at his office, nor his study. He’s going
straight to his bedroom, but, uhh…?
I’m following after him somehow? I don’t understand why, maybe it’s
a physiological phenomenon? But now Albert’s on his way to the
bathroom!
Absolutely embarrassed, I tried to turn my head—but then I saw that

Albert didn’t even shut the door.
No, wait, could you forget to do something like that?!

Chapter 174
Chapter 174
Translator: Yonnee
With much apprehension, I hovered closer to the bathroom. What I

saw there made me speechless.
But it was because I was looking at Albert aggressively washing his

hand—the one that Rosé had touched.
His expression unfocused, he ran his hands under the running water
and washed them with soap again and again and again. They
eventually turned red from all the friction.
I could do nothing but watch him in silence.
I knew all too well that he had put up with Rosé’s malicious actions
for my sake. But despite that, I felt guilty.
What should I do.
I’m worried now that staying as an apparition would only burden

Albert.
“Don’t feel guilty,” Albert said.
It’s as if he already expected that I was close enough to hear him.
“You didn’t do anything wrong. It’s just that I loathe to be in direct

contact with that thing that doesn’t even seem human.”
“……”
“As long as you’re here, it’s enough for me.”
Albert consoled me, even if he couldn’t see me. Then, he looked at

Blanc.
“Can you feel Jung-in anywhere?”
“No…”
“I should contact Mercy as well. It would be too much to proceed

alone.”
Albert contemplated deeply for a moment, and headed towards his

office with Blanc.
Once Albert falls asleep later, I decided that I’ll go study and look
through his books. I followed after them.
Seeing Albert sitting behind his desk with his chin propped up by one
hand, he soon called three people in.
The head maid, the head butler, and the chief maidservant who was
in charge of managing the other servants who were in the lower
ranks. They all bowed their heads before Albert.
The three of them were in charge of almost everyone in the royal

palace.
And Albert explained the situation to the puzzled people.

“Rosé Artius now suffers from amnesia.”
Albert seemed determined to use the same ‘illness’ that I tried to

use, and that Rosé had tried to use.
The behavior of the two versions of Rosé as she was presenting

herself—the version of herself before I possessed her body and the
version she was acting as in the present—were evidently different.
Rosé was certainly putting up an act to imitate me, just as how she
tried to first deceive Albert. But it’s not clear whether she’d stick with
it or not since Albert already had her figured out.
Maybe she’ll do it if Albert asks her to do it, but she might ask for
something in return.
“Since she lost her memories, she has changed completely.”
Albert smiled blithely and ordered everyone, all the ladies-in-waiting,

all the attendants and all the maids, to keep their mouths shut.
He stated clearly that this order would be in effect until it’s found out
how those memories were lost and until they’re regained.
I watched Albert as he spoke, mesmerized.
As he struggled and thought of a solution to the problem that lay

right in front of him, I had no choice but to think it was such a
beautiful sight.
It’s not just his appearance. Everything about him was perfect,
including the way he handled the task at hand, the tone in which he
spoke, and the accent that lilted his words.
To be honest, I had no idea about this side of him. It’s my first time
seeing Albert work with many people.
…Thinking about this optimistically, I guess this is a good opportunity

to see new sides to Albert?
I tried to find at least one good thing about this gloomy situation.
Because I know that I will return. Thus far, everything that Albert said
would happen did happen.
And I don’t want things to go Rosé’s way.
Clenching my hands into fists, I felt my determination burn brighter.
While Blanc listened to everyone discuss, he nodded seriously

along. I wondered if he truly was understanding everything he’s
hearing.
It’s also noticeable how Blanc had changed.
After the others left, Liam entered Albert’s office. The duke’s green
eyes, which could be seen between the wisps of his black fringe,
were as dark as a forest at night.
Surprisingly though, compared to seeing Liam, I was much happier

when I saw Schubert appear behind the duke.
The last time I saw him was during the uprising, so it’s been a while
since we last met.
Unlike Liam’s neatly combed hair, Schubert’s brown, curly hair was
unkempt. And beneath his messy fringe, even the look in his eyes
seemed frazzled.
Even so, he still had that same resemblance to a puppy.
To be precise, he always looked like an innocently awe-struck boy

whenever he was in front of his idol, Albert.
One glance at Albert was enough to make Schubert’s eyes glimmer

with admiration.
“It is an honor to be called like this, Your Majesty! Congratulations on

ascending the throne.”
He knelt before Albert. With the smile of a benevolent liege, Albert
reached down and personally made Schubert rise from the ground.
“I’m the one who feels honored.”
Schubert was so happy to receive Albert’s kindness.
“It’s been a long time since Your Majesty called me and Schubert
together. Is something the matter?” Liam asked anxiously.
“I need a way to chain down Rosé.”
Liam was baffled.
“…Your Majesty? I am aware that you care about Miss Artius, but
saying such a thing is not appropriate for a king to utter.”
Albert simply furrowed his brows and explained in a low voice.
“That woman is a dark mage.”
Liam’s wandering imagination halted right there.

Chapter 175
Chapter 175
Translator: Yonnee
I was already expecting that Albert would ask for Liam and
Schubert’s help, but I didn’t think he’d go as far as telling them that
Rosé was a dark mage.
“A dark mage, sire?”
Liam asked back quizzically. It turned out that he didn’t have any
suspicions about Rosé being a dark mage at all.
And it surprised me that Schubert had the same reaction. His eyes
went wide.
“You really can’t judge a book by its cover, huh. As expected,

animals are the best…”
Frowning, Schubert muttered gravely, but he somewhat scoffed

towards the end.
He seemed to be so disillusioned by humans that he valued animals

even more.
Perhaps this was the reason he liked cats.
Albert quickly gauged Liam and Schubert’s expressions, then he

settled his gaze on the younger man before speaking once more.
“To be precise, the fact that ‘Rosé Artius’ is a dark mage must be
revealed.”
“What do you mean…”
“Do you recall my previous visit to Liam’s domain with Rosé?”
He was talking about when I was suffering from the side effects of
black magic.
Though he was taken aback by Albert’s sudden question, Schubert

nodded.
“Yes.”
“What was your impression of her?”
Surprisingly, Albert’s first question was about what Schubert thought

of me. The flow of this conversation swerved real fast right there.
“I’m well aware that there’s a good reason behind your surprise,
Schubert. But don’t you think that the current situation is quite
unexpected as well?”
Still with a frown on his face, Schubert contemplated.
Somehow, I felt nervous because it’s like I’m going through an HR

evaluation.
They wouldn’t know I’m here anyway.
“…She didn’t seem bad. In any case, she cooked delicious food, and
she seemed to be the type to take good care of other people.”
Schubert grumbled as he explained. I guess the sujebi and fried
chicken I made at that time was tasty.
I felt relieved that he didn’t think ill of me.
“Liam, you also must have seen not only her bad sides.”
As Albert said this, Liam pursed his lips for a moment, then he
replied firmly.
“Your Majesty, with all due respect. The story that’s being spread
right now seems to be nothing but a cover-up to protect a criminal.”
“Is that so?”
“It’s just as Schubert said, you can’t judge a book by its cover. The
very existence of any dark mage in itself is harmful.”
“I think so, too.”
“…Sire?”
Albert’s answer now was in complete contradiction to what he’s been

working towards until now.
Liam and Schubert grimaced, unable to understand what Albert’s

saying. I was on the same boat as them.
“’Rosé Artius’ is a dark mage, and her soul grew weak as it was
corrupted. And when she took a step into the tower, another soul
entered her body.”
“…Another soul? Then you mean—”
“The Rosé you met was a different person.”
Albert recounted the situation to them in detail. Throughout the entire

story, Liam and Schubert could not hide their shock.
“I’m not quite versed in the knowledge of dark mages, but… Is it truly
possible for souls to switch like that?”
Liam was in disbelief.
Blanc, who was waiting for the right time to come out under Albert’s
desk, jumped up at that moment.
ACK!
As he was in front, Schubert stepped back in surprise.
And with furrowed brows, Liam stared at Blanc.
Albert pointed at Blanc and answered.
“This dragon is evidence enough. A contract with a dragon is signed

through one’s soul. She revealed her name when she entered the
contract with this guy.”
“She said her name is Jung-in.”
Blanc declared with a clear voice. Even his unwavering eyes were
full of confidence.
Albert and Blanc never got along with each other before, but their
teamwork now was amazing. They’re managing to get along so well.
…I just wish it’d been like this from the start. It felt strange thinking
back on all the times I had to get stuck between them before.
“And one more thing. I confirmed that there’s currently no pattern on

the back of Rosé’s hand—the one that signifies her identity as a
dragon contractor. It’s proof enough that a completely different soul
resides in that body now.”
“…Goodness.”
This was undeniable evidence because Liam had also seen the
pattern on the back of my hand before.
Liam’s mouth slowly gaped open.
Actually, it’s more fun than I thought to witness such changes in his
expression. He only usually showed such a brusque demeanor.
Ah, I can’t do this. I should be more serious at a time like this.
I shook my head and focused on their discussion.
Albert ran a hand through his hair, now disheveled, and let out a
chuckle that was rather helpless.
“I wouldn’t have been able to confirm her existence either, if not for
the dragon contract that I’ve been trying to stop until now. What a
joke.”
At Albert’s ensuing words, silence blanketed the air. It was the same
for me—I didn’t know what to say.
I had no idea he was thinking about it like that.
Albert exhaled deeply. I could feel the anguish plaguing him through
that sigh.
Still, how could he have predicted a situation like this? Even I didn’t
know it would turn out like this.
I didn’t know that my sacrifice for Blanc would actually save my soul.
It was one good deed, and it saved me.
“…Did Your Majesty know from the beginning? That she’s someone
else?”
Liam then asked this question out of the blue. Actually, this was
something I was curious about as well.
When did he realize that I had changed? Did he have an inkling that
I really had become a different person altogether? That I didn’t just
lose my memories?
“It was back when she came up with a contract to help me escape
the tower. I couldn’t rule out that possibility from then on.”
That’s much, much earlier than I was thinking. I brought up the

contract with him only moments after my soul replaced Rosé’s.
“Because people don’t change easily.”
If one such person didn’t show any signs that they wanted to
change, let alone to change 180 degrees like that, it’s only natural to
think of other possibilities.
Well, in the first place, it’s not a ‘natural’ supposition at all, but it
seemed to make sense enough in Albert’s perspective.
Chapter 176
Chapter 176
Translator: Yonnee
“Before she wrote the contract, what did she say to you, Your
Majesty?”
Shubert asked astutely.
If Albert started to doubt Rosé’s identity ever since I brought up the

contract with him, then it must have been because my actions were
contradicting Rosé’s past actions.
Schubert seemed to be curious about that.
“She said that she was very, delightfully happy to be living with me.”
Albert said this with a calm tone, but I felt chills running down my
back the moment I heard it.
Immediately after saying such a thing, that person suddenly changed

and was saying the opposite thing. It’s inevitably going to raise
suspicions if that person says they want to leave.
“The way she looked at me changed as well. Her attitude, the
cadence in her words, even the lilting of her voice. She changed so
much that it’s difficult to believe that it’s the same person.”
It seemed like I was unable to estimate just how sensitive Albert was
to changes in people.
Pausing, he stared into the air for a moment. It felt like he was
talking directly to me now.
“Anyway, it didn’t feel like she was harboring resentful feelings

against me, so I decided to use her.”
These words scared me now.
You… You really were trying to fool me.
Right after I transmigrated, he repeatedly said that I like him, that I

didn’t want any skinship between us—and it’s all because of an
ulterior motive.
During those early days, I kept repeating a mantra to myself. Don’t

fall for him. Don’t fall for him. And in the end, it seemed like I was
right to do so.
I felt a little upset now, for some reason.
“But then, I fell for you.”
Albert whispered under his breath, loud enough for only me to hear.
He smiled ever so beautifully—it was my favorite sincere smile.
“I couldn’t help but fall for you.”
As he murmured, his eyes became unfocused for a moment.
Perhaps he was thinking about the moments we spent together.

It’s not so difficult to realize that his affectionate gaze right now was
for me.
Hearing him say that he couldn’t help but fall for me, I felt my
feelings soar.
All that time, I just acted like I always, and it was enough to move
Albert’s heart.
I was just myself, and Albert started to love me.
I knew he meant every word now, but I’ve never heard him say any
of this to me.
Maybe that’s why my mind kept being bombarded with questions.
I want to talk to him. I want to apologize. I want to ask him.
I want to know more details about what it is about me that he loves.
The feelings that started to bloom in such a short period of time was
this much, and it was enough for him to try for my sake.
I didn’t know about any of this.
I want to apologize, to say sorry for not trusting his feelings for me.
I’m a coward, so I needed time.
But unlike Albert, who was conveying the magnitude of his feelings
to me, there was nothing I could do.
I couldn’t speak. I had never felt more frustrated in my entire life until
now.
“And when she was under the hex’s effects, I became convinced that
she was not Rosé Artius. I thought that she’d personally tell me
when the time came.”
Every single thing he was saying now surprised me.

Now I knew that I was so obvious about not being comfortable with
this topic.
I was so indecisive about telling the truth because I was worried

about his reaction once he’d find out that I was someone else. Yet he
saw through me each and every time.
“Then, Your Majesty, her soul disappeared and the original Rosé
Artius returned.”
Albert nodded when Liam pointed it out.
“I don’t know exactly where Jung-in’s soul is, but this dragon cub that
she’s still alive somewhere.”
“Can her soul last long?”
Schubert asked curiously.
“No, a soul that does not have a body to tether it cannot live long.
The same was true with Rosé Artius. I think that’s the reason why
she put a hex on Jung-in to drive her soul out.”
“…How can we help?”
“We must find a way to extricate Rosé Artius’ soul from her body with
as little damage as possible.”
Albert’s eyes flashed bright red, as vivid as blood.
“And the moment Jung-in’s soul returns to that body, we need to kill
the soul of Rosé Artius.”
The tone of his voice shifted to a merciless sneer as he spoke of

killing her.
In a way, it was an inevitable ending for Rosé. Because she was a

dark mage.
No one questioned this.
“Then, sire, another thing that we need to do is to find out more

about her. We’ll dig into her background and find enough evidence to
undeniably reveal her identity as a dark mage. At the moment, there
is no evidence that she is one.”
Going with the flow of the conversation, Schubert suggested this

without skipping a beat.
In response, Albert nodded.
“Right, Mercy took a pledge as well.”
Ruffling his hair, Schubert sighed. Then he raised his head and
looked Albert in the eye.
Determination evident on his features, Schubert immediately

nodded.
“I understand. I’ll have to finish this as soon as possible, I shall leave

first.”
“Thank you, as always.”
“It is for Your Majesty.”
With a smile now, Schubert glanced once at Blanc, then he left the
room right away. The footsteps going down the hallway sounded as
if he was practically flying away.
Liam stood in the same spot without saying a word. His expression
returned to the same brusque demeanor he always carried himself
with, and he stared at Albert.
The duke’s eyes looked different compared to the baron’s. They

were as cold as an arrow that could pierce through everything.
After letting out a short exhale, Liam opened his lips and spoke with
a heavy tone.
“You’ve become quite emotional, sire.”
“Human beings are inherently emotional. I’m admittedly the odd one
out for being so rational all this time.”
Saying this calmly, Albert laughed.
“This is normal.”
Chapter 177
Chapter 177
Translator: Yonnee
“Your Majesty, you should have informed us that you knew Rosé
Artius had something to do with black magic. But let alone telling us,
you actively hid it?”
Liam immediately pointed out what Albert did wrong. Right. He didn’t
want Rosé Artius—or, ‘me’—to die.
“Now I understand—why you went to the dungeon alone that day,

and why you tortured those mages all by yourself. You interrogated
them, tried to see if any of them knew about Rosé Artius. Isn’t that
right, sire?”
It’s evident that Liam felt betrayed that Albert had not told him any of
this.
Albert did not deny any of Liam’s words.
He must have already known that he’d be in conflict with Liam after
bringing this up. However, he was determined to bear it all.
“I apologize, sire, but I… Even if that woman manages to come back,
I really don’t know whether or not she would bring any good to you,
Your Majesty.”
“I’ve been quietly receiving your criticisms until now, but let me tell
you this. She is good for me.”
Albert had remained still until now, but he spoke firmly this time.
Liam’s pupils shook. He clenched both hands into fists and gritted
his molars.
As if a stone had been thrown into a calm body of water, his

emotions rippled slowly.
And after taking a deep breath, Liam knelt before Albert.
“This would be enormously discourteous of me towards you, sire, but

I must be frank.”
Liam looked up at Albert. With the same shade as a dense, verdant

forest, his green eyes shone beautifully.
It was clear that he really was just doing this for Albert’s sake.
“Your Majesty. I believe that this is an opportunity. I implore you,

please stay away from that woman. And return to your past self.”
Liam pleaded.
“Your Majesty, if you let yourself be swayed by self-interest while

wielding your power, it would be impossible to be a good ruler. All I
hope for is that Your Majesty becomes a strong, mighty sovereign. I
wish for you to be a perfect king so that you shall remain happy as
you are in the position that you hold. It is only for these reasons that I
speak out to you, my liege.”
Albert listened silently to the end, then rose from his seat. He stood
in front of Liam, looking down at the kneeling duke as he whispered
in a low voice.
“That is the happiness that you want for me. It is not truly my own.”
It was as if he was hit with a sledgehammer. Liam reacted blankly,

completely surprised.
“I am aware of just how much you trust me, and just how far you’ll
follow me. I shall continue in my endeavor to be a righteous king who
is fair to everyone, and I shall do my best not to disappoint those
who believe in me. There were no setbacks during the uprising,
correct?”
This was an undeniable fact.
Albert wielded his power and directed the power of his vassals to
bring Rosteratu down in one fell swoop, and he managed to
smoothly gain the throne and establish his position.
Never once did he push aside his work to prioritize his love for me.
“It was my mistake to hide that she’s a dark mage. Whatever you say
about that, I shall listen to you without denying it. However, you
cannot dictate what happiness should be for me.”
Albert admitted his mistake of hiding my past.
“I like the things that she taught me. I like that she allowed me to see
just how precious an ordinary life is.”
As I heard his answer, I was surprised, too. I already expected that

he would try to appease Liam, but I didn’t know that he would
answer him with this.
I recalled the conversation Albert and I had in the tower.
At that time, what Albert considered his happiness was very similar
to what Liam had mentioned. No, rather than happiness, it would be
more apt to call it a goal.
When talking about happiness that makes me want to continue living
from day to day, there’s one particular thing that Albert told me.
“So it’s that easy to make you happy.”
Life in the tower changed not only Blanc’s outlook on life. It also
changed Albert’s values.
My little, mundane life with him permeated his life and created a new
definition of happiness.
It was overwhelming inside that place, sometimes suffocating. But in

the end, during the fun times we had there, he still found happiness.
I was overjoyed to hear that I wasn’t the only one who considered
our mundane life at the tower to be precious.
“How can I let go of someone who’s already become part of my life?”
There was a bitter smile on Albert’s lips as he continued.
“I’m sorry that I could not be the ideal liege that you were expecting.”
As he had been listening silently until now, Liam gradually returned

to his usual self. The same aloof expression appeared as he
murmured slowly.
“…You’ve changed.”
But, unexpectedly, the words Liam uttered were laced with emotion.
“I always thought that I must give you a helping hand, Your Majesty.
But you were already moving forward.”
“……”
“I have been immature, sire. It is not my place.”
Liam spoke in a low voice and bowed his head deeply towards
Albert.
“For daring to define Your Majesty’s happiness, I apologize

immensely.”
“I must also apologize for covering up those things without telling

you.”
This time, Albert knelt in front of Liam, who quickly raised his head.
“Your Majesty, this—”
Liam hurriedly tried to get Albert to stand up again, but Albert did not
budge from his spot.
Chapter 178
Chapter 178
Translator: Yonnee
Albert answered with a rather brazen expression.
“Why, is there a law that says the king is not allowed to kneel before
his subjects? Each person should admit it and be held accountable
after committing a wrongdoing, and it’s only right that they receive
their punishment without any qualms.”
In the end, what Albert said was enough to make Liam grin. Well, it
was a very small smile on his ever-cold expression, but it suited him
well.
“You and Mercy are both obsessed with some peculiar sense of guilt
that makes you think that you’re obligated to help me. You don’t
even have a single ounce of resentment for me.”
I couldn’t understand what they’re talking about.
“That’s not the only reason I’ve chosen to follow Your Majesty.”
“I know. And I wouldn’t have accepted you had that been the only
reason.”
They now smiled at each other with a more comfortable air between
them. These two men seemed to go way back, a lot further in the
past than I first thought.
There’s still so much that I don’t know about Albert.
Although I was in a situation like this, I still found one silver lining—
I’m given the chance to understand him even more.
Because to me, Albert was no longer just a character in a novel.
I wondered if I’d have been able to see this side of him if I wasn’t in
this state.
Feeling a bit conflicted, I left the room where Albert and Liam were
talking.
It felt uncomfortable to stay there because Liam didn’t know I was

inadvertently listening. I let them have some time alone to discuss.
And besides, I wanted to know what Rosé Artius was up to right now.
Albert kept her in his palace for the purpose of surveilling her easily.
There’s still a week left before the deadline of the contract, but I was
still worried.
Because I find it hard to believe that she’d just obediently follow

Albert’s words.
I didn’t really go here and there inside this palace before, so I got lost
a bit. But I eventually reached the room where Rosé Artius was
staying.
As I entered the room, I quickly noticed that she was wearing outer
clothes.
Where’s she going?
I tilted my head to the side in confusion, but Rosé started to move

busily.
She opened a window and gestured with one hand. It was a

wandless incantation of a spell.
I shouldn’t just let her go like this. I rushed after her. I was just a
specter right now, so it’s the perfect opportunity to follow her.
“I’ve got to get a new wand, seriously.”
Flying through the sky with her hair fluttering behind her, Rosé
grumbled to herself. The wand she usually used was probably stored
in my room right now, I think?
Beneath the evening sky, Rosé’s facial expression was dark.
Now that she wasn’t displaying her abnormal obsession for Albert,
nothing could be gleaned from her disposition. Just a blank,
apathetic expression.
…What the heck did Rosé go through that she turned out like this?
For a moment, I blinked dazedly when I realized where Rosé Artius

was headed. She landed at her destination, covering herself in
layers of magic.
“…Why’s she back in the tower?”
Rosé Artius landed in front of the tower—the tower where she had
locked up Albert in, and the same tower that Albert and I lived a life
of confinement in.
She started to cast a spell in front of the tower, and the main door
opened easily. As it creaked open, the tower’s dark interior entered
my vision.
Lighting a fire, Rosé went inside and hurriedly climbed the stairs.
She went straight to the attic where I had stayed, then she pulled
something from above.
A small door popped open from the ceiling, revealing a space that I
didn’t know about. It’s certainly a good place for hiding something.
I didn’t know it was there though?
“Fly.”
Uttering the incantation of the spell, Rosé went into the small space.
It’s the attic of the attic… Huh. Like you’d expect, the inside was very
narrow.
Now that she was inside, Rosé began to pack up various tools.
It seemed like they were the tools she used when practicing her
black magic.
She moved quickly and carefully. It was clear from her actions that
she valued those items very much.
While packing up the tools, Rosé murmured grimly to herself.
“The only thing that the soul can do is stay ‘alive’, right?”
…It wasn’t difficult to surmise which soul she was talking about.
“Even a contractor of a dragon cub can’t live long enough if they’re

constantly being hexed by a dark mage.”
If she thought I’d disappear that easily, then she’s mistaken.
As I watched the woman, who so naturally thought of getting rid of

me right away, I was struck with such a fiery resolve for the first time
in a long while.
When I go back to the palace, the first thing I’ll do is find the wand
and see if I can use magic.
After collecting her belongings, Rosé went down from the attic’s
compartment.
But then, an uninvited guest was seen leaning against the wall in the
dark.
The woman smiled brightly at Rosé, who was shocked by the

sudden encounter.
“Big Sis, what brings you to the tower? And, you’re even emerging
from a space no one knew about?”
Rosé was rendered speechless at the other woman’s friendly

demeanor. Rosé didn’t tell anyone that she left the palace. It seemed
like she was tailed here.
But as soon as she thought this, Mercy swiftly narrowed the distance
between them and ruthlessly pushed the end of her at Rosé’s neck.
“Why don’t you show me what’s in the bag, hm?”
Mercy gave her a cold smile. Killing intent, which I had never felt
leaking from her before, emerged and was directed instantly at
Rosé.
It’s difficult to believe that she was the same person who treated me
the way she did before.
Just now, Mercy had treated Rosé in the same way she treated me,
but it didn’t seem like it was because Albert told her to do so.
It was all to induce Rosé’s carelessness at that moment.

Chapter 179
Chapter 179
Translator: Yonnee
I recalled what Albert said earlier.
He said that he’d tell Mercy to find evidence that Rosé was a dark
mage. This was so that Rosé could be condemned.
He must have predicted that Rosé would return to the tower.

Perhaps leaving her to her own devices was also part of the plan so
that it would be easy to get some damning evidence.
The wand that was pushed up to her neck was quite sharp. As it was
digging into her skin, it certainly didn’t look like it was a pleasant
experience, but rather than wincing or anything, Rosé just laughed.
“Didn’t you hear that you shouldn’t kill me?”
“Sure, I can’t kill you, but it’s possible to do anything else, yes? I just
need to keep you alive enough and drag you back to His Majesty so
you could sign a contract with him.”
…Mercy, you’re a lot scarier than I thought you were, huh.

“My specialty is showing illusions. Tell me, would you like to be
locked in an illusion so utterly full of pain for the rest of your life?”
The moment she said this, the tip of Mercy’s wand glowed
dangerously. And for the first time, Rosé’s relaxed expression
cracked.
Mercy, too, looked surprised.
Her mouth slowly gaped open, and her grip on the wand loosened
slightly.
Mercy seemed to have shown Rosé and illusion, but I had no way of
knowing what it was about.
“You— You’re Marquis Evnen’s…”
“DON’T TOUCH ME!”
Screaming in a fit, Rosé’s hand lashed out at once.
An ominous black light started to emanate from her fingertips, and

she quickly flung Mercy back, and she was soon embedded into a
wall.
“Ggh…!”
Glaring at Mercy while biting down on her lip, Rosé was trembling
like a slender poplar tree. I had never seen such a horrified
expression on a person before.
Mercy’s spell seemed to be similar to the nightmare that Alexander

had shown Rosteratu in the past…
Again, I had no way of knowing just what it was that Rosé saw, but
one thing’s for sure: it set off Rosé in a panic.
The memory that Mercy showed her triggered her trauma.

When Rosé bit down on her lip, a trickle of blood flowed down. Then,
Rosé shouted a spell with her increasingly trembling voice.
“Run!”
After the incantation, Rosé began to run fast. I didn’t know what I
should do in a situation like this, but I quickly decided to follow her.
Because the first thing I needed to find out was what she’s up to.
I was worried about Mercy’s condition, but it didn’t look anything

serious, so she should be fine soon.
Beneath the night sky, Rosé’s face was bright red. She looked like
an ill person who was breaking out in cold sweat.
Earlier, Mercy mentioned Marquis Evnen.
Just the name seemed to have elicited Rosé’s fear, but I felt
frustrated because I didn’t know what the reason behind it was.
“I’ll kill you. I’m going to kill you. I’m going to make you into a specter
that has no consciousness at all.”
“……”
“You can’t be the only one who’s loved. I can’t be the only one who
struggled like that. Yeah, if I can’t be loved, I’d rather kill you.
Anyway, I…”
Rosé’s eyes were unfocused as she muttered those gruesome

words, which were clearly directed at me. Just hearing it gave me
chills.
…But the priority was to check where Rosé was going.
Even if I can’t talk right now, maybe I can find a way to use magic.
Once I do, I can later tell Albert what Rosé was up to.
Rosé stopped at an empty clearing in the middle of the forest that
Albert and I went to before teleporting to the northern region.
Going down on her knees amid the greenery, Rosé tore through her
bag like a madwoman took out her tools one by one.
Then, she drew an enormous magic circle on the ground.
What’s she doing?
She wasn’t simply drawing a magic circle—she was hurting herself in

order to do so. From self-inflicted wounds, blood flowed down
profusely to the ground. This must be part of the process in her black
magic spell.
I knew absolutely nothing about black magic, but from what I could
observe now, it’s certainly different from how normal spells were
cast.
I need to let them know.
Firstly, I found out where Rosé was staying and what she’s doing, so
it’s better to go back to the palace now and try to find a way to send
a message somehow.
I turned my head towards the palace, but then I realized that my

hands had become more transparent than before.
And when I looked down at my body, which should still have the
outline and colors of a human being, I turned completely translucent
—the night sky’s dark hue could be seen through me.
It was as if my soul was about to disappear.
“…No way.”
Turning around once again, I was surprised to make direct eye

contact with Rosé, who was cackling.
There was a hysterical look in her eyes as she was glancing this
way, even though I should not have been visible to her. That
hysterical look terrified me.
I could feel my soul fading away. I’m starting to lose consciousness.
It’s obvious now that the spell Rosé had activated was a curse to
extinguish my soul.
Am I going to die like this?
No, she still needed to enter a contract with Albert in order to have
him in her clutches.
And I was an indispensable hostage to ensure that the contract

would push through.
Albert left Rosé alone for a while because he thought that she
wouldn’t dare hurt me.
It would have been impossible for her to trick Albert otherwise.
If Rosé were to kill me here, she’d lose me as a bargaining chip to

get Albert.
But despite that, my body continued to fade.
What am I to do? I don’t want to disappear. I want to continue living.

What in the world can I do?
[ …Can you hear me? ]
Blanc’s voice echoed in my mind. I was completely surprised.

Chapter 180
Chapter 180
Translator: Yonnee
“B-Blanc?”
As I was surprised, I stuttered back.
Right, I forgot—I could communicate with Blanc through something

like telepathy.
There were a few times before that Blanc talked to me through this
method, but it completely slipped my mind because I rarely ever
conveyed my thoughts to him like this.
It’s true that you really can’t think with a clear head while you’re
panicking. It’s pathetic that I didn’t think of this earlier.
Blanc must not have known until now, too, that his thoughts would be
successfully delivered to me. After all, I was merely a specter.
Anyway, it’s good that we could communicate like this. Once I

realized that it was possible, it was easy to send messages through
telepathy.
I gritted my teeth and started to answer him.
[ Blanc, you’re just in time. I followed after Rosé just now and— ]
But Blanc cut me off urgently.
[ Where are you? Are you in the palace? Are you with us? We need
to get back to the tower! ]
He usually talked with an easy, meandering tone, but this time, he

spoke clearly and rapidly. This was enough to know just how
flustered Blanc was.
But as I processed his words, I couldn’t figure it out.
Why was he telling me to go back to the tower? It didn’t make sense.
[ The more time you’re not in a body, the more your soul disappears!
The only reason Rosé Artius managed to stay alive for so long was
because she never left the tower! ]
As I listened to Blanc, I could feel the twinging pain getting worse

and worse. Rosé might really kill me like this.
Even so, I gnashed my teeth once more and moved. I had to be as

close to the tower as I possibly could.
I can’t die here.
I had to do everything I could to ensure that.
Moving away from Rosé, who was still in the middle of hexing me, I
ran to the tower.
[ Blanc, Rosé Artius is out at the empty clearing outside the palace!
The exact location is… ]
But the very moment I managed to say where she was, I collapsed.
***
Meanwhile, back with Mercy.
After being crushed into a wall, she struggled to stand up again. And
she recalled the illusion that Rosé Artius had seen.
The spell that Mercy cast on her was, particularly, an illusion spell
that would show the target’s deepest fear. It was also the most
powerful spell that Mercy had in her arsenal.
All she meant to do was to momentarily stun Rosé so that she could
snag Rosé’s bag, and it was for the sake of securing evidence that
she was a dark mage.
…But Mercy couldn’t help but be surprised. The person she saw in
Rosé’s memories was not one she ever expected.
‘It was undoubtedly Marquis Evnen.’
The marquis who was murdered by Rosteratu.
Marquis Evnen was someone who had been utterly desperate to

become a mage. He even set up an altar for black magic inside his
own mansion.
And he appeared in the illusion spell that Mercy had cast.
Meaning, he was the person Rosé Artius was the most terrified of.
‘Just what the hell happened in that place.’
Rosé Artius and Marquis Evnen.
It was a connection that she had never even thought of.

It’s a pain that she couldn’t ask Marquis Evnen directly since he’s
already dead.
As if they had been purged, all of the members of his household had
disappeared. There was no one left that she could ask regarding the
marquis.
For now, the utmost priority was to report back to Albert.
‘While I was tailing Rosé Artius, I sent a message to tell His Majesty
I’m here.’
Mercy rose to her feet, letting out a groan. After she had been flung
to the solid wall, it felt as if all the bones in her body were screaming.
It even felt like her wrist was crushed.
“Gotta hurry up and head back to the palace…”
At that moment, the tower’s main door burst open. As the door
slammed to its adjacent wall, the huge sound made Mercy grimace.
But the person who entered through that open door was Albert.
“Your Majesty? What are you doing here…”
Messily disheveled hair, heavily distorted expression.
But right now, it was not important how unkempt Albert looked.
In his arms, the white dragon was shrieking horribly.
The sight of the pained, writhing dragon was familiar. And ominous.
Both Mercy and Albert knew what this meant.
Graaaah!
There was one single phenomenon that would make a dragon cub
screech eerily like this.
When its death was imminent.
“…Is it time for this white dragon to die?”
The dragon cub’s cries were wholly unexpected. Mercy looked up at

Albert’s expression, tense.
However, he shook his head.
“No, there should still be time. The contractor’s soul is in a more

precarious state than him.”
“…To the point that he’s crying like this.”
Albert and Mercy exchanged glances. The two of them quickly

rushed out of the tower and moved through the sky.
“Mercy, where did Rosé Artius head to?”
At this, her expression darkened.
“I apologize, sire. I don’t know where she went. After I cast my

illusion spell on her, she attacked me furiously and I lost
consciousness for a while…”
“I-I know where.”
Hearing the conversation around him, Blanc laboriously spoke up.
“I-It’s where we teleported with you before, Albert.”
“…You were able to hear Jung-in’s voice then.”
Despite writhing tremendously, Blanc nodded.
As Blanc struggled to endure all the pain, Albert stroked the dragon
cub’s head once. Then, Albert accelerated his pace.
“You did well, dragon cub.”

His words were completely sincere.
Anxious, Mercy asked Blanc.
“Will Miss Jung-in also feel this much pain?”
“…The silver lining in this situation is that she won’t be able to feel
any pain while she’s in that soul state—unless it’s the pain of death.
This dragon cub is suffering from this much pain because death
draws close.”
It’s as if Albert moved at the speed of light. They arrived at that

empty clearing in no time at all.
And, he soon faced Rosé Artius, who was sitting in the middle of a
magic circle.
Rosé’s unfocused eyes were gradually regaining their color.

Cautiously sitting down in front of her, Albert drew his lips into a
gentle, worried smile.
“Whatever it was that you saw, Rosé, you have to calm down. You
don’t have to do this.”
“……”
Despite Albert’s relaxed tone, she said nothing. The magic circle
around her continued to glow.
He knew exactly what this was.
This magic circle, which glimmered with a deadly red hue, was a
dark mage’s magic circle.
It was to cast a taboo spell based upon the spellcaster’s own

lifeforce soul—and there was no stopping it unless the spellcaster
herself would cease what she was doing.
Graaaah!
Blanc, who was in Albert’s arms, cried out once more.
If Albert failed to coax Rosé here, both Jung-in and Blanc would die.
So, he must stop Rosé Artius’s spell.
Immediately.
Chapter 181
Chapter 181
Translator: Yonnee
There was an eerie glint in Rosé’s eyes as she stared at Albert while
getting up from the ground.
“Prince, do you know why black magic is so powerful?”
As though she had forgotten what went on today, she reverted back
to calling Albert with the title of ‘Prince’.
Because that was the perfect title for Albert, who Rosé loved.
Albert did not bother to correct the term of address. If calling him that
way would help Rosé feel more stable, then he would let her call him
that many more times.
As long as it would reassure Rosé and save the lives of both Jung-in
and the dragon cub.
“Because it draws from your lifeforce.”

Albert examined the woman’s condition slowly and grasped the
situation.
He came here with Mercy, but she immediately hid, perhaps knowing
that her presence would only aggravate Rosé.
She must be hiding somewhere near, watching.
Firstly, once Rosé’s magic circle had been deactivated, Mercy will
come up and subdue her with illusions.
So, for now, it was necessary to appease Rosé.
‘There’s no need to provoke her more by holding the dragon.’
Rosé Artius hated everything related to Yoo Jung-in, who had once
taken over her body. She also deplored the dragon.
Carefully setting Blanc on the floor, he took slow steps towards

Rosé.
And her eyes glimmered as soon as she saw that Albert was now
standing in front of her magic circle.
“Prince, I’ve been thinking about this since I was a child. Is there
anyone in this world who can love me? Even though I’m like this, can
I be loved?”
Now that he thought about it, he heard from Mercy that she saw
Marquis Evnen in the illusion Rosé was shown.
He could more or less guess what had happened. Marquis Evnen

used children as sacrificial lambs in his pursuit to attain greater
mana.
He would have wanted to cultivate the children’s magical prowess

more before using them as sacrifices, and the most efficient way to
go about it was by turning them into dark mages.
After all, if they could wield black magic, they would be able to
achieve anything beyond their original capabilities.
Even if it would eat away at their lifeforce and corrupt their souls, it
wouldn’t have mattered to him. He was like a man who had tasted
the forbidden fruit once and could not go back.
He who knew the sweetness of power could not help but touch black
magic.
Of course, Albert would have to confirm these details more…
Albert fixed his eyes on Rosé, cautiously choosing his words. It was
imperative that he’d bring up something that she would be most
intrigued with.
“That’s why you told me to sign a contract.”
As expected, Rosé’s face flushed red the moment the contract was
mentioned.
Things were going much smoother than she apparently thought.
With a practiced, insincere smile pasted upon his lips, Albert slowly
spoke.
“Rosé, I didn’t ask you to wait one week for nothing. I also need time
to think about the future.”
“……”
“Even more so because you will soon be part of my life.”
It was not difficult to seduce Rosé with sweet nothings.
Rosé’s blurred eyes gradually regained focus.
Compared to when she was paralyzed by fear earlier, she now had
time to think again.
Graaaah!
Blanc was still crying out in pain. Albert needed to finish this as soon
as he could. His palms were clammy.
He was worried about the condition of both the dragon cub and
Jung-in. He didn’t want to show this wretched woman any affection,
but in no time at all, he needed to show that he ‘cared’ about her.
With knitted brows, Rosé stared at the writhing Blanc, then looked at
Albert again.
She smiled broadly.
“I honestly don’t care about my body. You can just take it right away.
You won’t love me anyway, Prince. Then, I wanted to take this body
back. Because while I was watching on the outside, you were always
so sweet.”
Listening to her line of logic, Albert narrowed his eyes. He began to

coax Rosé with a very gentle tone.
“Isn’t it too regrettable to give up on everything after only just half a

day?”
Rosé shook her head in response.
“No, impossible. I will never kill that woman’s soul, Prince. If I kill her
soul, you won’t love me.”
It seemed like she couldn’t even realize that she was contradicting
herself.
Her incoherent words evidently showed her innermost thoughts.
She knew that she would not receive Albert’s love, but still wanted to
be loved.
‘The problem is that I can’t find out more about her connection with
Marquis Evnen.’
After Marquis Evnen met his demise, the marquis’s domain was now
in a state of near-obliteration.
First, Rosteratu ravaged the estate. Then, Mercy overturned the

marquisate for the second time. And by the time Albert rose to the
throne as the new king, the Evnen Marquisate had completely
disappeared from history.
Pretending to bow his head, Albert glanced towards Blanc for a

moment.
Then, he looked at the platinum bracelet beside Blanc. He pressed

his lips together.
‘Jung-in needs to notice it.’
The bracelet was the only medium that would allow him and Jung-in
to talk.
For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our discord server~
Chapter 182
Chapter 182
Translator: Yonnee
Earlier, after he had finished his discussion with Liam and Schubert,
Albert opened the bag that Jung-in had used before.
And he found a platinum bracelet that Jung-in had prepared for him,
along with a letter she wrote.
As though to latch onto a trace of her presence, he held the bracelet

tightly in his hand and looked at the book of ancient magic next to it.
The tome contained such powerful spells that even legendary

archmages wouldn’t easily try them.
Inside the tome, Albert found a spell that could give form to a soul.
The period it could hold was only one month, and the soul given a
form could only be seen by one person. However, even with these
limitations, it was enough.
One month was enough time to find and return her to her original
state.
Back in the office, he inscribed the spell onto the bracelet and called
Jung-in, but she did not appear.
If she had seen him inscribe the spell into the bracelet, she would
have surely gravitated towards it.
So, thinking that she would have followed Rosé Artius if she wasn’t
with him, he headed to Rosé’s room, but no one was there.
Then, the only place he could think about was the tower.
Just in time, Mercy had contacted him.
Rosé Artius went to the tower.
And it was while he was flying to the tower that Blanc began to cry.
After that, he met Mercy and flew all the way here to face Rosé.
With a smile, Albert asked.
“Do you vow that you wouldn’t kill her?”
“As long as you enter the contract, Prince.”
Rosé agreed quickly. Albert’s eyes were narrowed.
That woman’s gaze was so full of murderous intent just now. Would
she truly keep her word that she wouldn’t kill Jung-in if he would
enter a contract with her?
In any case, ever since he appeared, it seemed like Rosé’s interest

had shifted from the magic circle and to the contract.
Truthfully, Albert could not fathom why Rosé was so obsessed with
him.
With a strained expression, Albert spoke once more with a languid

tone.
“Then, I’ll enter that contract. So just stop and come take my hand.”
“……”
“Have I ever lied?”
Albert offered a hand to Rosé.
The corners of her lips slowly tugged up. Entirely delighted as if she
had been waiting for this moment, the joy painting Rosé’s features
made her look innocent for the first time ever.
The light of the magic circle faded away.
Walking out of the blood-colored magic circle, Rosé gingerly placed

her hand over Albert’s and grasped it.
She held on tight as if she would never again let go. All of her
attention was on Albert and Albert alone.
Right then—
As Mercy had been hiding in the woods until now, she raised her
wand and wielded a spell. It was the same, powerful illusion spell
that she had cast over Rosé, making her panic.
But the spell did not reach Rosé. Rather, it was repelled.
“…What?”
Mercy could not understand what just happened.
Just as Albert, flustered, was about to wrench his hand away, Rosé
wrapped her arms around him tightly. Grimly, she murmured.
Her expression was completely devoid of any emotion.
“I knew it. You also tell lies, Prince.”

“……”
“I truly cannot trust anyone. The Marquis taught me one thing right…
that no one could possibly love me.”
As soon as she said these words, the magic circle began to glow yet
again. Rosé whispered to Albert.
“It’s a magic circle that I made with half of my lifespan. After all, a
price needs to be paid when hexing a soul.”
“……”
“If I can’t be happy, then I hope, Prince, that you may stay miserable
as well.”
At that moment, Albert could not hide his pure hatred for Rosé. How
could he smile at someone who wished to ruin his life?
Albert threw Rosé off of him in an instant. Rosé collapsed helplessly.
And Albert realized.
The magic circle did not disappear. It’s just that it was waiting for the
hex to be completed.
“I don’t want anyone else to see your smile!”
Rosé shrieked, then shouted the hex.
“VANISH!”
It was the magic spell that would make a target disappear.
Once activated, it wasn’t possible to counteract the effects of black

magic with another spell. Even so, Albert shouted a spell with all his
might.
The glow of the blood-colored magic circle began to fade.

The black magic was so powerful as it had been infused with
lifeforce, but Albert’s strength was enormous as well.
If he couldn’t stop the spell that had already been activated, then he
would erase it.
Gnashing his teeth together, he focused everything on the magic

circle.
However, the hex with lifeforce powering it was much stronger than
he had thought.
“It’s no use, Prince.”
In the background, Rosé cackled.
Then, he heard a voice he didn’t know.
“Albert, I’m still alive!”
Right now, there was only one person who called him Albert.
Unconsciously, he turned his head towards the direction of the voice,

and he was faced with the place where Blanc and the bracelet
should be.
The voice sounded strangely familiar.
However, the voice’s owner was not there.
Neither were Blanc and the bracelet. That spot was empty, as if they
both had never been there in the first place.
Blanc and Jung-in had disappeared.
***
When I came to my senses, I saw Albert and Rosé, confronting each
other. Rosé was in Albert’s arms.
I felt remorseful towards Albert. Anyone could tell that he was only
keeping up an act to appease Rosé and lower her guard.
Hurriedly, I went to Blanc’s side. He was writhing and screaming—it

was exactly what I saw in the nightmare.
“What should I do…”
Blanc was suffering because of Rosé’s hex.
With despair clouding my gaze as I looked at Blanc, I found a

glowing object next to him.
After looking at it closely, I realized that it was the platinum bracelet

that I had prepared as a gift to Albert.
He wouldn’t have brought this here for no reason. I then reached out
towards the bracelet.
And as soon as I touched it, my transparent body took form again. I

was no longer translucent, and as I moved my hand, I could see my
skin more clearly. I was overwhelmed with emotions.
I can see myself! The first thing I did was shout to Albert at the top of
my lungs.
“Albert, I’m still alive!”
But the moment I said this, I got sucked into an unknown place along
with Blanc.
Chapter 183
Chapter 183
Translator: Yonnee
“…What the?”
Blanc was still breathing roughly. The bracelet was still in my hand.
Once I latched the bracelet around my wrist, I looked around. We

were inside a large, cave-like structure that was entirely gray.
I had no idea where the light source was, but it wasn’t completely
pitch black.
The walls were filled with all kinds of etched drawings of dragons.
Then, I realized that there were some strange-looking eggs on one
side of the floor.
With a soft glow illuminating them, the eggs huddled together were
each about as big as Blanc.
The wall behind the eggs was full of drawings. Several dragons were
clearly engraved on the mural.
White dragons like Blanc, black dragons, and blue dragons like
Alexander. The most impressive thing was that they each were
drawn together with their contractors.
I had a nagging hunch of what this place was.
This was where Blanc had been born.
The very place that Blanc and I were planning to visit.
The Dragon’s Nest.
Why did we teleport here though?
Tilting my head to the side in confusion, I heard Blanc’s voice inside

my head.
[ I think my dragon instincts pushed my evolution early to save you,

Jung-in. ]
As he was laboriously gasping for air, Blanc got up from his spot,
looking up at me with a helpless smile.
“Woow… It’s Jung-iiinn…”
While we stared at each other for a moment, I was suddenly jolted

by the sudden revelation. I can’t believe he’s accelerating his
evolution. If that’s the case, then…
[ The ordeal is going to start now. It’s such a good thing that Jung-in
a soul right now, you won’t feel any paaain.”
“How do you know that, Blanc?”
He should be experiencing everything for the first time right now, but
there was no hesitation in his voice as he explained it to me.
[ I can tell because of my instiiincts… Rosé… No, Jung-in will also

find out when the ordeal begins. ]
I was glad to hear his drowsy voice after all this time, but on the
other hand, I felt sorry for him. It’s obvious to see that he was tired.
[ I’m definitely going to become an adult dragon. ]
As he spoke with such determination, Blanc’s eyes glistened like the

blue sea. Seeing his strong resolve made me feel choked up.
I recalled the sea that we hadn’t gotten to visit yet.
“Absolutely. We still have a lot to do together, don’t we?”
I thought of the countless things I could do while I’m alive.
The moments I could introduce to Blanc.
Listening to me, Blanc smiled brightly.
And, in an instant, everything turned upside down.
I realized it instinctively, too—my ordeal had begun.
It was snowing heavily all around me, but it wasn’t cold.
Perhaps because I was still in the state of a specter, but I couldn’t

feel anything.
There must be a reason why Blanc and I had been separated. The
pain I would be subjected to was going to be enormous.
However, since I was a specter right now, anything physical wouldn’t

deal me any damage. So, what other ordeal was there for me to
face?
While walking, I mulled it over.
If it weren’t for the bracelet, I still wouldn’t be visible to other people,

but it should be okay right now.
As I walked around the lake, I saw someone standing on the cliff
above.
It was a boy with gray hair—and he resembled Albert somehow.
“…That’s a living human, right?”
What’s he doing on a dangerous cliff?
With my steps screeching to a halt, I stared at the cliff. I couldn’t take

my eyes off the precarious appearance of the child.
I felt restless.
As I grimaced, I could see the boy walking closer to the cliff’s edge.
…No way.
I had a sinking feeling that he would throw himself off the edge, and
that hunch was right. The little boy jumped off the cliff.
Splash!
Before my mind could even process it, my body moved first.
The whole world was blanketed with immaculately white snow,

however, this turned red the moment the sun hit the horizon.
It was a picturesque scenery that did not match the tragedy unfolding
before my eyes.
I ran as fast as I could to the edge of the lake where the child had
plunged into.
Being that I was in the state of a specter, I had no idea whether I’d
be able to touch the child at all, let alone save him. Even so, I
couldn’t just turn a blind eye.
I jumped straight into the lake.

The water’s iciness didn’t seep through me at all, and I could still
breathe even though I was underwater. I also had no problems
moving forward because I wasn’t affected by the waves.
I found the child, and he was sinking further and further to the abyss.
Burble— Accompanied by the sound, air bubbles continuously left
through the child’s lips, and they floated upwards.
If I just leave him like this, he’s really going to lose his life. I rushed to
him even faster.
I reached out urgently, and fortunately, I managed to hold his hand.
I was so worried that my hand would just pass through him, but I was
able to hold onto him more easily than I expected.
Actually, I was shocked. Did I somehow gain a physical body through

the bracelet? Just what kind of spell did Albert put on it?
But I put off thinking about it. Drawing my full attention to the child, I
pulled him into my arms before he could take in even more water
into his airways, and I swam frantically out of the water.
He was just a small kid, and maybe it’s because he took in too much
water, but he was much heavier than I thought. I had to exert all my
strength.
Successfully dragging the child above water, I breathed out a sigh of

relief. And I thought that the bracelet on my wrist came off, but luckily
it was still there.
Then, finally, I saw the child’s face.
“……”
I was speechless.
With light gray hair that glittered like silver beneath the sun’s rays,
and distinct features that made it seem like he was a perfect
statue…
The child was unbelievably beautiful.
And he had a face that, once glimpsed, was utterly unforgettable.
‘Impossible.’
Chapter 184
Chapter 184
Translator: Yonnee
With a trembling heart, I shook my head as I stared at the child. In a

different sense than before, I couldn’t take my eyes off him.
Only then did I realize that, in my periphery, my hair had turned

white.
“…What?”
I glanced down at my wet hair, which was sticking to my neck and

shoulders.
But unlike my original black, straight hair, it was now white—literally

and purely white just like Blanc.
It was confusing, but I didn’t have time to dwell on it.
“Eugh…”
The child started coughing. I cleared my voice and asked.

“Have you come to?”
Hearing my voice that’s filled with concern, the child opened his
eyes.
And his eyes were bright red, just like shining rubies. A smile found
its way on my lips naturally.
How could I not recognize someone who’d been with me in my daily

life until not too long ago?
How could I not recognize the man who confessed his love to me
and gave me such breathtaking kisses?
He was someone who shone just by existing, and it was impossible

for a person to be so different just because they were younger.
Gulping, I cleared my voice.
“…Albert Grey.”
Confirming by way of uttering his name, I met the child’s gaze as he

looked at me in surprise. His red eyes were silently asking how I
knew his name.
As if time had stopped, the young Albert’s eyes met with mine.
After coughing constantly, the child slowly rose to his feet. Somehow
feeling a tinge of fear, I clasped his hand.
What Albert told me before came to mind.
“I mean it literally. I was rescued by someone.”
…Was I the one who saved you?

…Was I the one who saved you as you were trying to escape from
the world?
Everything was so confusing.
However, the young Albert didn’t even give me time to think.
His red eyes glared at me, and I flinched.
Perhaps because he was still young now, it was no match to the

scathing glare I got from the future him. Still, I couldn’t help but feel
guilty when he’s looking at me with such resentment.
This was something I had to endure.
Under his silent gaze, I remained quiet as well.
“…Let go of my hand,” he said bluntly.
He looked at the wrist I was holding onto tightly. His voice was still a
bit high, and the lack of a baritone really matched his age right now.
Even at times like this, I’m still thinking of you.
I didn’t let go of his hand. Instead, I asked worriedly while stroking

Albert’s wet hair.
“Are you feeling alright? Why did you think of jumping into a lake in
the middle of winter? You must be feeling very cold…”
At the sudden words of concern, Albert’s eyes widened. Inside his

trembling eyes, a hint of yearning was reflected.
It was the desire for affection, which he had not been able to receive
all this time.
…After learning from the quick-witted adult Albert, I managed to

catch onto the young Albert’s inner thoughts, too. Oh, the irony of the
world.
Letting out a false laugh, Albert muttered.
“What does my condition have to do with you? Just let go.”
I held his wrist tighter.
Albert was thin and, of course, not strong. It was clearly revealed just
how much he’d been suffering at this time of his life.
He tried to yank away his hand from my grasp, but he couldn’t at all.
In the end, he shouted.
“Let go!”
“I can’t let go.”
“I said let me go!”
I shook my head firmly.
“I know what you’re going to do if I let go of your hand now. I can’t do

that.”
“Why are you sticking your nose into my business when you’re just a
stranger anyway?”
Baffled, Albert said this, and his world left me speechless.
…To be honest, I want to tell you that I know you well.
I want to tell him how sweet and poignant his voice and way of
speaking was.
I want to tell him how pretty his smile could be.
I want to tell him just how strong he would become later.
Even so, I knew that he wouldn’t believe me. Hastily dumping all that
information would just make me look like a crazy person in front of
him.
While recalling his voice, I took a deep breath and slowly spoke once
more.
So that my sincerity could be conveyed to Albert.
“I know you more than you think. I know you tried to run away.”
Albert widened his eyes as I said this. However, catching himself, he

glared at me again. Still, I continued.
“It’s okay to run away. There’s no shame in running away when it’s
become much too difficult to endure. Everyone goes through life at
their own different paces and ways.”
“……”
For a moment, tears welled up in Albert’s eyes.
But he soon gritted his teeth and wiped away his tears roughly with
an arm. With a trembling voice indicative of his unshed tears, he
asked.
“…If you know, then why are you trying to save me?”
“……”
“What am I?”
I did not dare try to estimate what kind of pain the young Albert had
to go through before saying this.
“Even if I’m alive, what can I do…”
Albert raised his other hand, the one that wasn’t in my grasp, and hit
me on the arm. But it didn’t hurt me at all.
It wasn’t just because I was in this soul state. Whatever Albert did to
me now, it would not hurt.
Whatever it was that he’d do to me, I would gladly accept.
I silently welcomed Albert’s beating. Then, I pulled the young Albert

into my embrace.
…You were just this small.
You had to suffer so much.
“Albert, still, please don’t say that.”
“……”
“You don’t have to do anything. Just being alive is enough.”
Indeed, his existence alone was enough.
Pulling away from him just for a while, I wiped the tears trickling
down his cheeks and whispered in a clear voice…
“You deserve to live.”
…while hoping that my feelings would reach him.

Chapter 185
Chapter 185
Translator: Yonnee
“So, you can tell me everything.”
Even if it was resentment, it was fine. I want to provide a safe place

for him to vent his feelings.
Up until now, no one would have given that to him.
Albert burst into tears.
“Uwaahh… Why did you save me… Why did you save me…!”
Like a child crying for the first time in his life, Albert let out everything
here and now. The constant stream of tears running down his eyes
made me fear that he’d get dehydrated.
This was proof enough that he had not met a single person to talk to
all this time, and I couldn’t help but sympathize with him.
I gently tugged Albert’s hands from his eyes as he was wiping them,
then I pulled him to me and hugged him tightly.
I held him like that for a long time, until he stopped crying.
His face had turned as bright red as a ripe strawberry. As he cried, I

consoled him and consoled him again.
“C-Cold…”
After a while, as Albert barely managed to calm down, he shivered.
It was midwinter in this place.
He was a child who had entered an icy lake and couldn’t even dry
himself properly. There’s no way that he could return to his normal
body temperature.
I had to take him to his residence quickly.
Albert couldn’t have come all the way here alone from the Count’s
residence… Then he must have come from a villa.
It shouldn’t be that far from here.
“Albert, where is the villa?”
“……”
Albert said nothing and only shivered. While still cradling him in my
arms, I drew back a little to look at him.
“If you’re still thinking of doing something foolish, I’m not going to let
you go. I’m gonna keep you in my arms and run like that.”
“…I don’t wanna.”
“A piggy-back ride, then.”
“Don’t wanna. Why should I?”
“You’ve been crying in my arms until just now though?”

It seemed like he was still holding onto his pride, but it’s adorable to
see him blushing at my words.
Before he could say anything more, I carried Albert on my back.
Being in the state of a soul was convenient in many ways. Even as I

was carrying him on my back like this, I couldn’t feel his weight.
I also just got in and out of an icy lake but I couldn’t feel any pain.
However, thinking about pain reminded me of Blanc, and I quickly

felt grim.
‘How is Blanc doing?’
I needed time to think about both my own ordeal and Blanc as well. I
had to know if I could communicate with him somehow.
[ Blanc, are you alright? I don’t know what happened, but I’m in the
past right now. ]
I delivered a message to Blanc through telepathy, but I received no

replies.
While it’s true that being in a spectral state made it so that I didn’t
feel any pain, I couldn’t help but feel frustrated because I had no
idea how much pain Blanc must be feeling right now.
For now, the priority was to take Albert to the villa so that he could
rest. His life was in danger right now.
As Albert was keeping his mouth shut, I spoke to him sternly.
“Tell me where the villa is. If you won’t, I’ll knock on all the doors of
the mansions in this area and say, ‘Albert Grey is sick, please treat
him quickly’.”
“You’re the only one who’ll look disgraceful. Do you think the nobles
will let me in?”
Albert answered harshly. I was so used to his gentle voice, and it
was a new experience to hear this rebellious, adolescent tone of his.
It felt like he was a kitten who’s wary of strangers. He wasn’t a threat

at all.
“I won’t ever tell you.”
The rough tone in which he spoke obviously made him sound angry,
but of course, it only sounded ridiculous to me. After all, I’d been
trained by the Albert of the future.
Shrugging, I turned my head slightly and looked at him.
“You’ll look more disgraceful than me though? I’ll be going around

kicking up a fuss in front of everyone who we’ll meet from now on,
telling them that they have to save you. All the while, they’ll see just
how much you’ve collapsed.”
“…Eeek.”
Albert bit his lips as if my words had hit the nail on the head.
What I said obviously irked him. I never thought I’d see this sight.
“Still though, because you’re so handsome, you’ll attract everyone’s

attention nonetheless. How sad would people be to see how ill you
are? I’m not going to feel ashamed at all. I can do it over and over
again.”
Albert blinked back in surprise. Was what I said so shocking?
He murmured in a small voice as he looked slightly away.
His face seemed redder than before.
“…How can you say that so easily?”
“What part?”
“…That I’m handsome.”
“Because you are handsome?”
Speechless, Albert buried his face against my back. There was only
one reason to explain his reaction.
…No way, you’re feeling embarrassed? Just because I said you’re

handsome?
It seemed like Albert still wasn’t immune to the word ‘handsome’

while he was young.
As he’d grow up though, I had no doubt that he’d constantly hear

such praises.
I was used to Albert taking my compliments in stride each and every

time. It’s so new to see him respond this way.
“Albert, you’re so handsome. If you’re already this handsome as a

child…”
Ahh, I want to tell you more! They say that compliments did good for
a person’s self-esteem.
Before I could open my lips again, Albert hurriedly cut in.
“Go past the lake cliff and the forest and you’ll find a trail. The villa is
at the end.”
I didn’t think that calling him handsome would be what would urge
him to tell me in the end.
Once I tell this story to the future Albert, I wonder what he’ll say?
“I see. Thank you, Albert.”
“…Don’t thank me after threatening me like that.”

“Threatening you?! If you twist my intentions like that, you’ll make me
feel sad. I just think that you’re so handsome and so pretty and so
lovable and—”
“Just go!”
Smiling softly, I began to run down the direction he was pointing

towards.
Chapter 186
Chapter 186
Translator: Yonnee
“Albert, you mustn’t lose consciousness.”
On our way down the path, I could hear Albert’s groaning. Each time,
I felt my anxiety shooting up as high as a mountain. I ran as fast as I
could.
Would I be able to use magic? With such worries plaguing my mind,

I cried out a spell.
“Run!”
It was one of the few spells that I knew by heart. I was worried about
whether I’d be able to do it since I was in the middle of the ordeal
and I didn’t have a wand, but I felt my steps getting a little faster
nonetheless.
I didn’t have a wand with me, so that must be why the spell wasn’t as
effective as it should have been. But it was still worth using anyway.
With his face buried in the crook of my neck, Albert said nothing.
What is he thinking, I wondered.
He came all the way out here, determined that today was truly the
last day of his life, yet someone he didn’t even know suddenly
appeared and saved him.
Was he feeling desolate? Or was he feeling that it was still worth

living?
I wish that the comforting words I gave him earlier had moved his
heart. Still, if a single attempt wouldn’t work, I could understand.
Because I would keep going to him without fail.
After going up the slope of the cliff and reaching the forest, I soon
began to see other people.
Some people seemed to be travelers, while others seemed to be

nobles.
The strange thing was that people were just staring at me, slowly
avoiding my path.
With frightened expressions upon their faces, they looked as if they

were seeing a ghost. They weren’t leaving entirely though, and they
just looked awkward.
…What’s with them?
As this question passed through my mind, I realized that those

people’s eyes were not on me, but the person on my back—Albert.
Gray hair was not common here either.
Even if Albert had covered his face, he was still recognized. Was
Albert such a threat to them?
Nevertheless, my priority remained to be bringing Albert to the

mansion first. It’s not the time to ask these people questions.
After passing through the woods, I reached the mansion that Albert
mentioned earlier. I did hear that the mine was raking in a lot of
money, but this villa was bigger than I had initially expected.
When Albert came to the lake, the mine was already ruined and
people were busy trying to drag each other down. I can’t believe they
hadn’t sold a villa this enormous yet.
There’s no end to human greed.
When I reached the front of the mansion, I banged on the door. No

one was there to guard the entrance.
“Is anyone there? I brought Young Lord Albert—”
“It’s no use.”
Still on my back, Albert was breathing heavily as he muttered.
“Why?!”
“Because they’re all gone…”
…It looked like a decent mansion from the outside, but it seemed like
it was a mess inside.
Indeed, even if I was an employee here too, I wouldn’t stay if I wasn’t

being paid my wages properly.
Surreptitiously, I pushed the door open. It wasn’t properly locked at

all, and so it opened almost immediately. As soon as I entered, I
locked it.
I mean, there’s a child living here, but the doors weren’t locked
properly?
Entering the mansion, I saw someone running towards me and

Albert from afar.
“Prince Albert!”
As the woman rushed towards me, her face seemed oddly familiar.
Since she’s the middle-aged woman who’s looking after Albert
now…
“…You’re floating in the air right now? Did you use magic in front of
other people? Really, do you even know how worried this nanny of
yours is?”
Of course, it was Greten. It was the nanny I met when I went to

Liam’s residence back then.
I was slightly touched by the fact that she remained by Albert’s side
even when everyone else had already left.
It seemed like her loyalty to Albert wasn’t just mere words.
However, she mentioned that Albert was floating in the air. As I was
reflecting on what she said, Greten easily pulled Albert off my back.
It wasn’t just that. When she took Albert, Greten’s hand passed
through me like I was air. As if I didn’t exist.
Only then did I understand why those people reacted like that.
…Even so, I saved Albert. I took his hand, I talked to him, and I
carried him on my back.
Besides that, I couldn’t go through walls like I used to do. I could

touch things like a human being could, and I could open and close
that door just now.
Was Albert the only one who could see me, while to others I
remained a specter? Whatever it was, it’s better than staying in that
state as a soul, but… It’s still frustrating. I didn’t know everything that
was going on.
I touched the platinum bracelet on my wrist—the bracelet that was
originally meant to be my gift to Albert.
Then, the person who must have cast a spell on this bracelet was
him…
There must have been a limit to the spell it could contain. Albert
wasn’t as adept at magic related to the soul compared to Rosé, so
this made sense.
I looked at Albert, who was now in Greten’s arms.
…Should I go back now?
Drawing closer to Albert, I examined his condition.
I recalled how Greten had taken care of Albert. It’s clear to me that
she would take care of him.
But it bothered me. I was left with the impression that he didn’t like
Greten that much.
In any case, I was invisible to others, so it didn’t matter. I’d rather

stay in the mansion since it’s like this anyway.
I’ll keep watch over him.
“Albert.”
As I approached Albert and called his name, he barely managed to

open his eyes. Exhaling, he made eye contact with me.
His reddened cheeks were so cute.
Albert clutched the hem of my clothes.
“Don’t leave…”
I wasn’t going to leave anyway…

Hearing his pitiful voice, I couldn’t move a single step away.
Chapter 187
Chapter 187
Translator: Yonnee
Young Albert entered the room as he was still in Greten’s arms. The
room was completely deserted.
I was reminded of Schubert’s mansion from when I had visited the

capital before. This villa and the baron’s mansion were equally as
desolate, but there was a different atmosphere here.
I could tell that the baron’s mansion was once a place where people
had lived before, but this place… It seemed more like a ghost’s
manor than anything.
At the very least, Albert’s room was tidy enough.
It was almost impossible for a single person to manage an entire

large mansion, so in the end, the other parts had been abandoned.
“How did you get so drenched?”
Greten spoke worriedly as she brought a towel.

Now lying on the bed, Albert groaned as Greten dried him up with
the towel.
In time, Greten brought a change of clothes. Albert was about to drift

off to sleep, but Greten shook him awake.
“You must change your clothes quickly, Young Count.”
Hearing Greten’s stiff urging, Albert gritted his teeth but nonetheless
sat up.
I could tell just by his expression how much pain he must be

enduring.
Greten’s actions were rubbing me the wrong way. Albert was clearly
having a difficult time, so why was she waking him up like that? It
would have been better to just let him rest.
But Albert seemed to be used to this already. He clenched his teeth,

changed his clothes and lay back down.
“I’ll stoke the fire. It’ll be warm in no time.”
Greten brought another dry towel and stoked the fire in the fireplace.
It burned with a warm light.
I couldn’t feel anything, but seeing as Albert was shaking less, the
room certainly seemed to have warmed up.
“I’ll bring you something to eat.”
With this, Greten left the room.
Something’s not right here. Greten was nursing Albert to health

quietly, but not once did she urge him to tell her what happened or
why he came back like this.
Greten came back with hot soup. Groaning, Albert sat up on the bed.
“Please eat up, Young Count.”
Albert looked at me once as I was sitting near his bed, then he

picked up the spoon.
Except for the dark shade beneath his eyes, his face was completely
devoid of color.
He must have caught on that I wasn’t a normal person, seeing that

he didn’t react to my presence.
I was already aware that Albert wasn’t the most expressive of

people, but I didn’t know that he was this emotionless.
I wanted to see the young Albert smiling. I didn’t know how many
days I’d be staying here, but I wanted to make him happy.
As Greten was drying Albert’s hair with a towel, she carefully asked.
“Young Count, did you happen to go outside and… do something

profane again?”
What did she mean, profane?!
Her choice of words left me appalled, but on the other hand, Albert
only glared silently at her.
“Why do you ask?”
“I told you not to do that. The noble blood of the Royal Family flows
through your veins, Young Count.”
Greten knew what Albert had tried to do. Perhaps Albert had already
attempted the same thing in the past.
When Albert told me before how he had abused his own magic when
he was a child, I seemed to be witnessing it with my own eyes now.
Greten herself appeared to know that Albert was a mage, too.

The child let out a deep breath. As his brows were narrowed, he
looked exceedingly tired.
“The same boring words again…”
“There is not a doubt in the world that you will be called to the Royal
Family, Young Count. It’s not like you don’t know. After all, His
Majesty the King…”
A smile slinked its way to Greten’s lips as she whispered with a low
voice.
“…is impotent.”
At the words that were spilled through the nanny’s mouth, Albert
looked completely fed up.
Even if it’s true that Greten was helping Albert, what she said just
now was much too harsh.
“So, please do cherish yourself more.”
She did not care that Albert’s mind was in shambles. Greten was
taking care of him not for the simple reason of goodwill.
Greten had a clear view of Albert’s potential. She had looked into his
background and investigated the people surrounding Albert. This
shrewd nanny was setting herself up for the future.
“You must not forget me later, Young Count. Never forget.”
Greten whispered these burdensome words to the boy as she

pushed the bowl of soup in front of him.
Albert stared up at her and spoke bluntly.
“I wish to rest alone. Get out.”
“Of course.”
It looked like this happened frequently enough, and Greten left the
room without even a murmured answer.
As soon as she left, Albert turned to me.
I drew closer to him and fed him some soup.
“You have to eat more or you won’t get any better.”
“Umph, ugh…”
Albert frowned, but he finished the soup.
Outwardly, he was showing just how much he didn’t like what I was
doing, but he followed in the end anyway. Just the sight of this made
my heart feel heavy as it was clear that the boy was just hungry for
care and affection.
It’s impossible to think that his time with Greten was fine as it was.
Want to read more? Up to [15] advanced chapters are available on Patreon:
For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our discord
server~!
Chapter 188
Chapter 188
Translator: Yonnee
As he was finished eating, I tucked Albert back into the covers,

snugly wrapping the quilt around him. He was still trembling slightly.
“You’re still cold, so you should warm up.”
“…What are you doing?”
“This is what people call the kimbap strategy. It’s what I also do
whenever I get sick. Do you still feel cold?”
Hearing the concern in my voice, Albert pouted.
“I’m cold right now because someone had the gall to save me. If you
hadn’t saved me, I wouldn’t be sick.
“You’re saying thank you, right? For saving you. Oh, our handsome
Albert.”
Smiling, I stroked Albert’s head. He was so much smaller than me

right now, and he was just so cute.
His now-dry hair became disheveled in the meantime, but he still
looked cute.
I thought that he’d tell me to quit touching him right away, but he
remained silent. He was just holding onto the edge of the blanket I
wrapped him in.
Faintly recalling how Albert also patted my head before, it felt

strange.
“…Who are you?”
As Albert raised his gaze, he made direct eye contact with me.
His red eyes twinkled like the sunset. Still, I hesitated to answer.
Considering what the future Albert told me before, the young Albert
and I would soon separate.
It looked like I came back to the past as part of Blanc’s ordeal for him
to become an adult dragon.
Albert said that I had erased his memories of this time, and that I had
hid my name from him so he couldn’t remember.
Now I know why I did that.
I knew how much I’d mean to a child who yearned and was hungry
for love.
I hadn’t spent much time with him here, but I could already imagine
how much he would depend on me.
If I were to tell him my name, he would continue to reflect on the

memories he had with me even after I would disappear.
It wouldn’t be good for him to just live in the past. I didn’t want that
for him.
I didn’t tell him my name.
Instead, I smiled brightly.
“I’m the one who came to save you.”
“……”
“I want to show you that it’s worth living in this world—much more
than you think.”
Albert chewed on his lips. I could see hope glimmering in his eyes.
Over the shadow that had fallen upon him, light was cast. I looked
into his eyes for a moment then hugged him tightly.
Albert awkwardly put a hand on my back then gave a sullen answer.
“If you’re really here to save me, of course you’d say that.”
“If you want to cry more, you can cry.”
“Who are you calling a crybaby.”
It’s not wrong to cry if you want to cry. I knew how important it was
for a child to stay as a child.
“Whenever you want to cry, you have to cry. That’s how you can get
rid of all your unpleasant feelings.”
“I’m not gonna cry.”
Albert remained resolute. It seemed to me like he wanted to pretend

to be tough in front of me.
As Albert was still tightly in my embrace, he soon fell asleep.
Later, Greten came in and changed Albert’s towel once more while
he was still sleeping. And, she left a simple piece of bread on the
bedside table.
Listening to Albert’s even breaths, Greten murmured.
“You’ll need to go to the festival soon though… What do we do.”
She was more annoyed than worried about Albert. Seeing this, I
couldn’t help but scoff.
I couldn’t believe that no one really knew Albert better than I did.
That time, I listened meekly to Greten and left Albert’s room when he
had been sick. I still resent my own actions from then.
Now, I also understood why Albert was upset with me before.
Greten stoked the fire and put more firewood before going out again.
I glared at her the entire time, then I looked out the window.
Snow was falling gently from the night sky, which was completely
covered by darkness. Perhaps because I was in the state of a soul,
but I wasn’t feeling sleepy.
Finally, it’s time for me to take a breather, too. Lost in thought, I sat
next to Albert.
[ Blanc, can you hear me? ]
I sent another message to Blanc again, but I couldn’t hear anything

back. With this, I could only think that the telepathic connection
between dragon and contractor had been cut.
I need to reconsider the current situation.
Blanc and I went to the Dragon’s Nest. There, Blanc said that his
ordeal to become an adult dragon was beginning sooner than
expected.
At this point, I was also sure that I had come back to the past as part
of my ordeal.
The only aspect of this that I wasn’t certain about was the fact that I
was in a spectral state, unlike how most contractors would be when
they’d go through their ordeals.
The reason Albert could see me now must be because he put a spell
in the bracelet. And he’s the only one who could see me.
If I had been my original self, I’d have suffered through physical pain
as I should have. If not that, I would have fallen back to the past
where no one knew me, and my condition would have been much
worse than I was now.
Either suffering in a place where no one knew me, or directly

suffering through pain that would feel like my body was being ripped
apart.
The only reason my ordeal had become so easy was because I was
in the state of a soul right now.
Rosé Artius’s conspiracy inadvertently helped me with my contract

with Blanc. The world was truly mysterious.
Letting out a hum as I wrestled with my thoughts, I lowered my gaze.

Then, I saw a lock of white hair again, flowing down from behind my
ear. I realized that I never got the chance to look into a mirror yet.
“…Just what do I look like right now?”
Though I said this, I really didn’t know what to expect.
I rose to my feet and looked into a mirror.
“…It’s me.”
server~!
Chapter 189
Chapter 189
Translator: Yonnee
I thought back to what Albert told me before. His intuition really

couldn’t be ignored.
As I recalled the conversation I had with Albert in the restaurant, I

shuddered slightly.
“…It was someone who resembles you.”

“I’m not projecting. But right now, I can’t deny that she resembles
you when it comes to her personality and way of speaking.”
Even as I had possessed the body of Rosé Artius, Albert quickly

caught onto what kind of person I truly was.
Once I’d meet Albert again, I would meet him in the form of the Jung-
in from his childhood memories.
What kind of reaction would he have?
Would he be pleased to see me? Or would he pour out words of

resentment because I had left him. …Honestly, I wish I’d hear words
of resentment.
In any case, I wanted to try to make Albert happy during my days

here.
I think I came back to the past not just for the ordeal, but for the
opportunity to bring happiness to Albert.
I was hung up on not being able to contact Blanc, but I believe in

him. Blanc said he’ll live. He said he wants to live.
And I can have faith in Blanc, whose growth I watched with my own
eyes as he was by my side.
As I thought about it over and over again, I came up with another

hypothesis.
The reason I had to leave suddenly.
Of course, once Blanc would finish his transformation safely and

would become an adult, I’d also be able to return to the future.
To where Albert, who loves me, is waiting.
But if Blanc couldn’t safely become an adult, I would inevitably die

with him.
Perhaps I erased Albert’s memories because I didn’t want to let him

know that I had died.
However, even if I really would die, I felt no resentment against

Blanc. He must have worked so hard.
Of course, this was the worst case scenario.

Albert said that he definitely saw a fully-fledged dragon when he had
been a child—a dragon that was white, just like Blanc.
It’s unlikely that it wasn’t Blanc.
As long as I still existed, this meant that Blanc was still enduring
through his ordeal. So, I shouldn’t be too anxious.
Leaving my trust to Blanc, I contemplated what I could do now.
I should send telepathic messages to Blanc several times a day, full

of all the words of encouragement I could give him.
[ Blanc, you know this right? That I love you, always and forever. You
have to stay strong… Until we meet again. ]
I had no physical body, and so I could feel no pain. The ordeal I was
faced with now was not wrought with suffering but was a shining
opportunity.
It was a precious opportunity for me to spend time with the young

Albert. It was the only chance for me to instill happy memories with
him at this time.
I opened the window and stepped outside.
Stepping out for a moment, I went on my way to get a gift for Albert
so he could start the day positively after waking up tomorrow
morning.
***
Blanc was breathing roughly as he was inside the Dragon’s Nest.

His head was spinning and it was as if his mind was foggy, and it felt
as if he was being ripped apart by knives stabbing him all over.
“Uugh…”
It hurts. Everything hurts.
He couldn’t breathe properly because of this pain that he had never

experienced before in his life.
And he could hear voices constantly in his head.
‘Give up. Just give up. It’ll be easier. I’m more important than
anything. There’s no need to endure this pain.’
He was in so much pain that it was making him want to run away.
Unlike other dragons, Blanc had avoided going outside and only
slept his days away throughout the centuries. He had a strong
tendency for avoidance.
Compared to other dragon cubs, he was more emotionally sensitive,

so he felt fear even more easily.
Therefore, Blanc so easily wanted to accept his fate.
This was the reason he thought that, on the day he’d turn 500 years
old, it would be the last day of his life.
There was only one way for a dragon to escape the pains of growing
into adulthood—to die.
In the face of such excruciating pain, death seemed oh so sweet.
However, being emotionally sensitive also meant that he could feel

the emotions of others more palpably.
Blanc gritted his teeth and shook his head. He did not answer the
temptations that came from within him.
I want to live.
If this had happened in the past, he would have been different. If it

had been before he met Jung-in, before he could even know the
existence of happiness that he could feel in his daily life, he would
have humbly accepted his death.
More than he could imagine, he was so much happier as he spent

time with someone who cared about him.
There were still so many things that he wanted to do with Jung-in.
Blanc shook his head several times, and the devil’s temptations that
had plagued his mind gradually died down. Blanc curled into himself.
There was no end to what a fully-fledged dragon could do.
An adult dragon would be able to alter the fabric of reality by

traversing through worlds, to change the future by going back to the
past. Therefore, the process of becoming one was utterly brutal.
Fortunately, Blanc was sharing some of the pain with Jung-in.
Although she wouldn’t feel any pain because she was a soul without
a body right now, the pain that Blanc was receiving right now had
clearly been reduced.
Besides that, he could feel Jung-in’s presence from time to time, and
this alone also helped Blanc endure the pain.
Even if she wasn’t here.

server~!
Chapter 190
Chapter 190
Translator: Yonnee
Blanc looked around the interior of the empty Dragon’s Nest.
The ordeals that were given to dragons as soon as a contract was

formed were all different.
Seeing as Jung-in had disappeared from this place, her ordeal must
be taking place in another world—or another time.
‘There’s still so many things I wanted to let you know…’
Blanc’s expression turned sullen.
A dragon typically learned about their growth at its very onset.
This was the most awaited moment for a dragon cub in their lifetime,
but all the information would be given to them instinctively from
within, and this knowledge would be awakened all at once.
The dragon was the one who’d grow, so there was a lot of
information that they’d get. On the other hand, a contractor would
know little in comparison.
This was also part of the contractor’s ordeal.
How long would they be able to endure such pain when they had no
idea when it would end, in a time and place where no one knew
them?
For some, it was a billion years. For others, it was a year or just a
month.
The duration depended on how fast a dragon could grow into

adulthood.
As the contractor wouldn’t have any means to communicate with the

dragon, would they be able to hold on? Would they be able to avoid
giving up hope or falling into despair?
Would they be able to trust their dragon until the end?
The ordeal was also a test of trust between the dragon and the
contractor.
Opening his eyes, Blanc felt the same agonizing pain once again.
It’s true that he didn’t want to die from this ordeal, but at the same
time, it was also true that this was an opportunity for both Blanc and
Jung-in.
Once a dragon would turn into an adult, the contractor would also
gain a new body that was different from what they had before.
Quite literally, the contractor would be reborn—and with the

characteristics of their contracted dragon.
Once Blanc would become fully-fledged, Jung-in as a soul right now

would be able to live and gain a full form. She wouldn’t need to find a
new body.
There was no need to give in to Rosé Artius’s threats.
‘Albert’s also waiting.’
Blanc recalled how Albert had taken care of him at the end.
Even if that guy didn’t usually like Blanc, only his words were sharp,
and he had never truly set out to harm him.
After the real Rosé Artius had returned, Albert had taken more care
of Blanc, too.
…Blanc also didn’t want to disappoint Albert. He didn’t want to make

him sad.
Albert had also been with Blanc for a long time ever since he entered
the tower.
Once he could overcome the pain and the temptations, everyone

would be there, waiting for him.
So, Blanc was able to accept everything with a brave heart.
As soon as he clenched his teeth tightly, the wings on his back grew
a little bigger.
His growth was already beginning.
***
As I walked around until dawn, I soon realized that the festival—that

Greten mentioned a while ago—was going to be being held here.
People were out and about, busy decorating and preparing

everything.
Perhaps they didn’t have enough time left, so they were busy going
around even when darkness had already fallen. It was already after
midnight, yet the surrounding area was overflowing with people
decorating the village and the houses.
In the meantime, I weaved through the crowd and looked around.

Time went by quickly as I helped around here and there, too.
‘…Since I helped with the festival’s preparations, it’s okay even if I do

this, right?’
I thought hard about it first, but I eventually came out of the

warehouse while holding a small bunch of baby’s breath flowers.
I felt my conscience getting stabbed because this was no different

from stealing, but I decided to consider it as compensation for
helping out with the festival.
Besides, I wouldn’t even be able to pay since other people couldn’t

see me.
It was already dawn, but the sun hadn’t risen yet. It must be because
it’s winter.
Still, the sky had only been dark until a while ago, but it now looked a
little brighter.
The stars embedded in the sky made me think of the time that Albert
and I walked through the sky.
He must still be asleep right now. I returned to Albert’s room through

the window again, and it wasn’t too difficult to open it because it was
only closed and not locked.
Looking around if there were any vases I could put the flowers in, I
found Albert’s back as he was sitting in front of the fireplace. He was
all swaddled up in a blanket.
He was covered until his head with the blanket, so from the blank, it
looked like he was a small mountain of blankets.
I looked up at the clock—it was only five in the morning. Did he have
a habit of waking up early ever since he was a child?
Or did he go up to the fireplace because he was feeling cold?
Just in case he was sleeping, I called his name quietly.
“…Albert?”
The blanket lump fluttered as he turned to look behind him. Albert’s

eyes were wide as he stared at me.
“…I thought you disappeared.”
He was surprised, as if he didn’t expect for me to return. He told me

not to leave in such a forlorn voice earlier, but he still thought I would
leave.
He must be used to not keeping any expectations.
I sat next to him and held up the baby’s breath flowers in my hand.
“You told me not to leave, didn’t you? I just went out for a bit
because I wanted to give you a present.”
“…A present?”
“Aren’t these pretty?”
As I handed them over, Albert fiddled with the pink blossoms in his
grasp for a long time. As if the baby’s breath flowers were precious
gems.
“…No.”
However, he spoke with a sharp tone as though he was hiding his
feelings.
“Ah, I guess they aren’t, right?”
When I agreed with him, an unsaid question danced behind Albert’s

eyes. I winked at him.
“Because they can’t possibly be prettier than you, Albert.”
At this, Albert’s brows became furrowed.
“Seriously. Don’t say stuff if you don’t mean it.”
“You think I don’t mean it? Even though I haven’t told a single lie?”
I saw it. His ears turned red because he liked the compliment, and
the corners of his lips went up because he couldn’t hide his delight.
As Albert smiled, I was proud to see that his spirits were lifted.
Clasping one of Albert’s hands in mine, I whispered to him.
“I’ll bring you one gift a day, Albert.”
“……”
“So that you can look forward to each day.”
While holding the flowers dearly to his chest, Albert looked up at me

and murmured.
“…Seriously such a strange person.”
He knew what the underlying message was behind my words.
But Albert didn’t tell me to stop saying it.

server~!
Chapter 191
Chapter 191
Translator: Yonnee
At first, I thought that Albert was energetic again, but he ended up

having a bad cold. As though she already knew it would turn out like
this, Greten let out a heavy sigh and forbade Albert from going out.
“You must refrain from thinking of such silly things!”
Greten handed Albert some medicine as she said this firmly.

Perhaps to display that she was serious about this, Greten really
went in and out of Albert’s room all day long.
Rather than taking care of a sick person, she was obviously acting
only under her own ulterior motives.
She even locked the door from time to time to prevent Albert from
going outside.
She was watching her closely so that Albert wouldn’t get any other
ideas.
“…Even if she does that though, I don’t really care,” Albert muttered.
He was eating a bowl of meat stew that Greten had brought in for
him. Fortunately, the meals served to him were better than I had first
thought.
It’s simple how Greten managed to scrape up the necessary funds.
She fired all of the other servants of the mansion, and she also sold
the mansion’s furniture and the family’s jewelry one by one.
Of course, she received Albert’s permission first before selling any of

it, but the way she asked for said permission was almost to the level
of a threat.
“Young Count, we need more funds so that I can prepare food for
you tomorrow as well. So, I’ll be selling this chest of drawers.”
How could Albert refuse something like that?
Anyway, Greten made money by selling the household’s belongings,

and with the funds scraped together, she procured and cooked
Albert’s meals.
It was clear that Albert’s life would have been so much more difficult
if not for her.
…She couldn’t be considered as completely bad, and this in itself

was a difficult predicament. I could see why Albert didn’t completely
cut off Greten.
“…Do you not need to eat?”
While stirring what’s left of the soup with his spoon, Albert asked me.
I placed a hand over my chest and faced him with an emotional
expression.
“Albert, you’re already so handsome, but it’s a sin that you’re also so
kind. I’m touched by your thoughtfulness.”
“…Why do you keep on saying weird things?”

“But if that’s how you really are, doesn’t that mean you should be
praised?”
“I’ve done nothing to warrant that, but it’s the first time I’m being
praised like this.”
“If it was strange to you before, it’s going to be more natural to hear it
from now on. I can be even more generous with the compliments,
too. You’ll keep hearing it more later.”
Not believing a single word I said, Albert narrowed his brows. It was
something he often did whenever he looked at me.
“So, are you going to eat or not?”
“You can eat my share, too.”
Shaking my head, I pushed the bowl of meat stew in front of Albert.

The bowl was still more than half full.
Now I could see why Albert was thin.
“You should become much taller than me, and you have to eat well if
you want to get taller. What if you’re still smaller than me even after
you’re all grown up?”
…Though I knew for a fact that the future Albert was much taller than
me, of course.
“I like tall people, Albert.”
“…I don’t want to know what your ideal type is.”
Given Albert’s bewildered reaction, my face started to burn up. Did I

go too far there? I knew that Albert didn’t hate me, so I just said
those words without thinking.
I coughed and spoke up again.

“If you finish your stew, I’ll give you the present that I prepared for
you today.”
At the mention of my secret weapon, Albert’s eyes widened slightly.
“Didn’t you just tell me that you’ll give me a present everyday? Why
do you keep changing what you say?”
With my conscience stabbed, I changed my tactics.
“I’m doing this because I want you to be healthy. Well then, I’ll just
give the gift to you, but would it be alright if you eat all of your stew
first?”
I decided to plead my case to his kind heart.
“…I’ll think about it.”
Answering with a snooty expression, Albert picked up his spoon.
He’s still young, but Albert was Albert. If I were to continue arguing,
in the end, I’d be the one at the disadvantage.
I had to remind myself of that. Making a determined mental note, I

fiddled with the gift I had hidden behind me, watching as Albert
finished the stew.
Even though this was a place where winter seemed endless, there
were many kinds of flowers that bloomed here.
Connected to the warehouse was a vinyl greenhouse, which

controlled the temperature enough for flowers to bloom.
Luckily, Greten didn’t seem to care much about flowers suddenly

floating in the air or flowers she had never seen before suddenly
appearing in the room.
She must be under the impression that Albert was doing it through
his magic.
After a while, Albert emptied his bowl, and Greten came in to take
the empty bowl with a satisfied face.
“…So, what’s your present today?”
He let out a fake cough first before he asked, trying not to make the
expectant look in his eyes obvious.
All his thoughts were clear on his face because he wasn’t good at
schooling his features yet, but it was so cute to see how he seemed
to believe that he was hiding everything like that.
“Today, I prepared for you a rose that resembles you.”
As though proposing, I kneeled in front of Albert as he was sitting on

the bed. Then, I held out the bright red rose to him.
The moment he saw the rose, his eyebrows shot up. He must be
surprised at my flower choice this time.
Well, it’s admittedly a more romantic choice compared to the baby’s

breath flowers.
“Why a rose?”
Making eye contact with him, I whispered in response.
The reason for my choice was simple.
“Because pretty, like the color of your eyes. Of course, not as pretty
as you are though.”
I meant that. No one in this world was more beautiful than Albert.
As I complimented him sincerely, Albert’s flushed bright red like an

apple.
I kept showering him with compliments, maybe just to see this

expression of his. In a good way, it’s fun to see Albert’s bashful face.
server~!
Chapter 192
Chapter 192
Translator: Yonnee
“Do you like it?” I asked.
Albert was staring at the rose, but as he heard my question, his eyes
widened faintly. This was what Albert frequently did whenever he
thought he did something wrong.
Bravely, I asked first.
“What’s wrong?”
“How did you bring this here when you’re invisible to other people?
Did you steal it?”
“…No. I worked for it. Honest.”
My voice dropped in volume as I answered.
In turn, Albert looked baffled.

“I’m telling the truth, really. I’ll show you later. I’m doing my best
moving stuff around… You know, to help prepare for the festival.”
“…The festival?”
“Yup.”
Blinking once, Albert then rested his chin on one hand, looking
bored.
“I hate festivals.”
“Why do you hate them? There’s so many fun things you can do
there.”
When I was as young as Albert, I was excited about going to just the
marketplace, so I couldn’t understand why he hated festivals that
involved the whole town. There must be some reason behind it.
“…Because I have to work as the Young Count. I have to meet

people and greet them, and I also have to ask them for help because
of the current situation.”
“Help?”
“I need to borrow money.”
I couldn’t believe that a detailed explanation like that was coming

from a child’s mouth.
Meeting people and greeting them seemed fine enough, but what?
He needed to borrow money? Ugh, I could feel a fever coming on.
Parents weren’t just parents for the heck of it. Where were Albert’s
parents and what were they doing?
“But what are your parents doing?”

Albert looked up at me with disinterested eyes, asking with
perplexity.
“You know who I am by face, you claim that you can read my true
feelings, but you don’t know about my parents?”
“Yes, because you’re the only one who matters to me.”
“……”
Momentarily speechless as his lips opened and closed without

saying anything, Albert replied quietly.
“They’re at a gambling house.”
“…There’s a gambling house in this place too?”
“No, they’re in the capital. I came here to see if I could get any help
from the nobles and mages who’ll flock to the festival.”
As it was written in the original novel, Albert’s parents seemed to be

racking up their debts by going around gambling houses.
Albert mentioned nobles.
It might be better if I could find out who was coming here, so I asked
again.
“Who are the people coming to this festival?”
“The important people include the Lord of the Magic Tower and Duke
Masen. Marquis Evnen’s coming, too. And the rest…”
Albert recited the names of the nobles one by one.
I didn’t know who the current lord of the magic tower was, but if it’s
Duke Masen, he must be talking about Liam’s father.
That aside, Marquis Evnen was Rosteratu’s right-hand man, and I
remembered seeing him at the banquet last time.
The festival in this estate seemed to be more popular than I had

expected, seeing as notable people were gathering here.
All I knew about this place was that Liam was planning to send me
here during my supposed one month away, but I didn’t know this was
such a famous place.
Going over the list of nobles, it felt like I was about to have a
headache. I wanted to make sure that Albert would enjoy the festival.
I wanted to give him every enjoyable experience that a child could

have in a festival.
But I had to be careful here. One little thing that I did in the past
could change Albert’s future.
“Albert, after you meet those people, would you like to go around the
festival with me?”
“…Go around the festival?”
He was still looking at the rose, but as he heard my question, Albert

raised his head.
“Yeah, we can go out together in the evening before the festival

begins. It’ll be fun to go see what everyone has prepared.”
“……”
“Eat well, rest well, and once your fever goes down, let’s go hang out
in the evening. I’ll come with you.”
Albert’s eyes glistened with excitement.
“Before that though, can you lend me the magic tomes here in the
villa?”
To make it possible that Albert and I could have an enjoyable time at
the festival, I would have to make several preparations.
At my words, Albert tilted his head as he was perplexed, but he soon

answered, “Sure.”
***
A few days later, Albert recovered from his cold as though he had
never been sick in the first place.
In the meantime that I waited for him to get better, I managed to

memorize a few other useful magic circles through the magic tomes I
borrowed. I also checked whether they were working properly.
[ Blanc, how are you going? I’m going to a festival with the young
Albert today. ]
Today as well without fail, I sent a telepathic message about my

current situation to Blanc. I looked out the window to gauge the
weather.
It was the perfect day for an outing.
Greten’s surveillance remained steadfast, but she knew that Albert

was on edge, so she didn’t bother him whenever he was asleep.
Under the pretense that he wasn’t feeling well just yet, Albert was
laying down on his bed. Soon, the lights in the room went out.
As he confirmed that Greten had gone to her own room, Albert sat
up and went down from his bed.
I opened the window. It wasn’t snowing tonight, so the countless

stars embedded in the night sky could be seen clearly.
Albert took out his coat from the closet and put it on.
“You have to bundle up properly.”
I snugly fastened the buttons on Albert’s coat one by one. I didn’t

want to see him get sick again.
This was the third time that I witnessed Albert falling ill. I never
wanted to see this happen again in the future.
As though frustrated, Albert frowned.
“Am I a kid?”
“Yup.”
Well, I’m only stating the obvious. After answering immediately, I

added.
“You’re a kid, but also a very handsome Young Count.”
Coughing dryly after hearing my words, Albert took a step closer to

the window and reached up to take my hand.
I held his hand firmly. Even though I couldn’t feel his warmth, I liked
the feeling of his hand in mine.
“Fly.”
Just like Albert did before, I soared high into the night sky.
The young Albert and I walked across the sky together. He admired
the scenery with a look of wonder.
The way he reached out to touch the stars in the sky was so cute. In
the end, I patted Albert on the head.
“I’m holding it in only because the night view is cool, okay?”

With a slight side-eye, Albert murmured. I laughed for a long time.
server~!
Chapter 193
Chapter 193
Translator: Yonnee
“The night sky is pretty, isn’t it?”
I asked as I looked at Albert, who had raised one hand as though he

was reaching for the stars. Hearing my words though, he clenched
his hand into a fist. Perhaps he didn’t even realize that his hand was
outstretched.
“The stars are so close that nothing else matters. It’s okay to reach
out.”
I did the same and raised one hand as well. It really felt like I could
catch the stars that I could see between the gaps of my fingers.
At that moment, I recalled the starry road that Albert and I had
walked before.
Here, the wind slowly scattered Albert’s hair. I swept his bangs to the
side with my other hand.
Meanwhile, my own hair as it was covering my cheeks was
completely unaffected by the wind.
Albert reached up to touch my hair, which was in complete contrast

to the darkness. He raised his head and his eyes met with mine.
“…Why did you save me?”
Staring into the depths of my eyes, he asked.
It must be a question that he’s been meaning to ask until now.
Because I was nothing but a stranger to him.
“Why do you want me to live so much? I can’t understand. It hasn’t

been long since we met.”
I lowered my hand from the sky and held his hand tightly. I could only
hope that my feelings could warm him up.
“In life, there are always those difficult moments.”
“……”
“It was like that for me, too.”
I stared back at him. I didn’t have the courage to try and take my
own life like he did, but I thought about it too back then.
As I was drowning in despair, I was also afraid that my life was going
to consist of just that single moment. It felt as if I would be forced to
live in just that suffocating feeling for the rest of my life.
I had wondered if it was still worth living anymore, and so I lost the
will to live. It felt as if there was no one at all by my side.
The world was full of illogical things. The repetitive daily life I had
lived was filled more with suffering than happiness.
“But you know, Albert, there are some moments in life when you’ll
think, ‘It’s good to be alive.’”
I lived. I continue to live. And, I met him.
Miraculously, I met him inside a novel and shared a magical daily life
with him, and eventually, we fell in love.
Albert’s eyes were filled with distrust.
“…That’s a lie.”
Smiling, I squeezed his hand.
“It really will happen, that time you’ll think, ‘I’m alive for this
moment.’”
Just as I had regained my will to live and my laughter, it would be the

same for him. For that, he would also continue living.
I believed so.
We walked hand in hand. And, little by little, the lights of the town got
closer as well.
“Now, we’re almost there.”
As we were about to land where the preparations for the festival

were in full swing, I cast a spell on Albert to veil his presence.
The cloaking spell was a way to allow Albert to escape the prying
gazes of everyone else.
I got fascinated when I saw Mercy use it before, so I recognized the

spell for it.
I didn’t know that what I had studied before would be so helpful now,
even if I was so far apart from the future Albert now.
It felt strange to see that the past and future were connected in this
way.
With a curious gaze, Albert looked up at me. It was the same look
that I often gave him whenever I watched his future self using magic.
“Is it fascinating?”
“…I guess. I haven’t had the chance to see it apart from with my
teacher. I don’t have much magic myself either.”
If it’s his teacher, then was it the person who entered a contract with
a dragon but perished because he couldn’t overcome the agony of
the dragon’s growth?
“What kind of person is your teacher?”
“…It’s impossible to know.”
In response, Albert muttered while his eyes gained a soft look.

Despite the distrustful tone in which he spoke, his affection could still
be heard.
His teacher seemed to be a good person.
“Where is he?”
“He went to another country with his dragon. He said he’ll come here
if everything’s well at this festival, but…”
Bowing his head, Albert murmured with a small voice.
“I don’t believe him.”
“…Why?”
“With Master, the dragon always comes first before me.”

Albert let out a sigh. His tired expression was filled with both
expectation and disappointment.
His teacher seemed to be a good person, but he must not be able to

give as much affection as the child wanted.
Each person had different things that mattered to them, so it’s

impossible to say. But since Albert was clearly fond of his teacher, he
couldn’t be a bad person.
Albert frowned.
“Being a contractor doesn’t automatically mean you can become an

archmage. I don’t understand why Master made such a choice.”
I don’t think that becoming an archmage was the only motivation a

person would have when entering a contract with a dragon. Still,
trying to argue with Albert about this now would just be like pouring
oil into a house that’s on fire.
Maybe I should change the subject.
server~!
Chapter 194
Chapter 194
Translator: Yonnee
I placed my hands on Albert’s shoulders and put on a straight face.
“Yeah, that’s right. ‘Cause you’ll be an archmage even without

having to enter a contract with a dragon.”
Hearing my words, Albert pouted and answered quietly.
“Thanks a lot for saying that.”
“I’m being sincere.”
“But how do you know that I can wield magic? It’s amazing how you
don’t seem to know me, but at the same time, you know many things
about me…”
It sounded like a rhetorical question more than anything. Besides, it

was also a difficult question to give an answer to.
We were drawing closer to the town where lights were shining. Albert
raised a pouch that was in his pocket and jingled it. Then, he spoke
in somewhat of a warning.
“Don’t steal. I brought money this time.”
“I’ve never done that deliberately though? And really, I worked for it.”
I muttered back, feeling unfair that I was being treated as a habitual

offender. Albert narrowed his eyes.
“Uh-huh, sure…”
“…Albert, do I look like a liar?”
“Perhaps not a liar, but you keep saying impossible things.”
“Everything I say comes from the bottom of my heart. I’ve never lied
about anything until now, have I?”
Of course, my words were going through one ear and another with
Albert.
Anyway, where did he get that money? Was that Albert’s allowance?
Greten’s usual spiel was, ‘We don’t have enough funds to prepare
your meal,’ but here Albert was, bringing money from who knows
where.
My thoughts were probably clear on my face right now. Albert sighed

before answering my unsaid questions.
“Despite everything, I’m still a noble. And I caught Greten siphoning

money secretly.”
“Greten did?”
“Ah. I asked her about it because the money she reported to me and
the prices didn’t match.”
“…You even know the prices of goods here?”

“It’ll be weirder if I don’t know.”
Albert gave me a sidelong scowl. But I was at a loss for words.
Um, I guess that’s true?
“You know everything, don’t you?”
“It’s not like I’ve risen to the status of the Count’s heir for no reason.”
At my compliment, Albert shrugged. He was trying to hide it, but I

could see a blush blooming on his cheeks. Even while he was itching
to brag, he’s still so cute.
Still, it’s a bit regrettable. Before me, there must not have been
anyone who listened to him.
Before I leave, I have to shower him with all the compliments he

hadn’t heard until now.
“If you weren’t here with me on this outing, Albert, I’d have been in
trouble.”
I praised Albert even more. In turn, he scratched the back of his

head and averted his gaze to the side, embarrassed.
“Sure, so you can buy anything today.”
“Woooah! So cool, Albert!”
As I enthusiastically answered, Albert was about to react

triumphantly as well. However, at that moment.
“…Huh?”
Someone bumped into Albert’s shoulder. It was a child, and both he

and Albert fell at the same time. Frowning, Albert rose from the
ground first.
“Who are you?”
The child made a fuss, shaking the dust off of Albert’s clothes.
“Oh gosh, I’m so sorry! My eyes are bad. I’m sorry!”
The boy, as he repeatedly said sorry, had a child-like voice that’s still
high-pitched. The boy’s face, however, was what surprised me most.
What the?
“Then, I’ll get going!”
As the boy was about to leave in a hurry, his face just looked so
familiar to me. His face was giving me the impression that I was
looking at a puppy…
Ah, it’s Schubert.
As a child now, he’s got a scruffy face and he was only about half the
height of Albert right now. Still, it was difficult to forget a boy with
distinct features like Schubert.
Besides recognizing him, I was surprised to hear him speak in a

much more polite manner than how he usually was in the future.
What in the world happened to this boy? Or, was this an act, too?
“Wait.”
Albert said so and immediately seized Schubert, who was now

standing on his feet again. The younger boy’s eyes went wide.
Albert, in turn, stared at Schubert calmly. And Schubert smiled

brightly.
“Do you have anything to say to me?”
“Stealing is bad, you know.”

Schubert was visibly startled to hear this.
“Eyy, what do you mean…”
“Give me back my pouch.”
As Albert murmured, he tightened his grip on Schubert’s wrist.
However, Schubert twisted his wrist away in an instant and escaped

Albert’s grasp. Still as ever, Schubert was agile.
After biting his lower lip for a moment, Schubert smirked.
“C’mon, you look like you have a lot of money anyway. Losing just
this much won’t put you in a pinch, would it? Just overlook it, will
‘ya.”
As soon as Schubert finished saying this, he booked it completely.

He ran like the wind and hid in the crowd.
That squirrel-like agility reminded me of how I saw him move back

when we went to see Rosteratu at the villa.
Even that seemingly polite yet impolite manner of speaking he had at

the end there. It was like the Schubert I knew.
Albert looked up at me. Even though Schubert had just run away
with his own money, Albert seemed unphased.
Still staring at me with an aloof expression, Albert murmured.
“Without that, we don’t have money to spend today.”
“If we don’t have any, then it’s fine. We can just look around!”
I took Albert’s side because I was afraid that he’d be upset that his
money had been pickpocketed. Albert’s brows knitted together at the
center.
“No, that’s not it. I’ll catch him.”
…Then why did you even bring it up like that?
Perplexed as I tilted my head to the side, I saw Albert starting to go

after Schubert.
“Run.”
Albert’s steps sped up as he uttered a spell without the use of a

wand.
Without any hesitation, he ran as if he knew where the younger boy

had gone. I followed after Albert.
Before long, I saw Schubert’s back.
After passing through alleyways, Schubert was obviously flustered to

see that Albert had followed him. The little boy gave out a shriek
when he was caught.
Now standing before Schubert, who fell on his backside, Albert stood
before him and held out his hand proudly.
“Give me back my pouch.”
“D-Don’t wanna!”
“Why?”
“…If I can’t have this, I won’t have anything to eat today. You can’t
take it. Just punish me instead, I can’t stand being hungry.”
Perhaps because he was still a child, but his manner of speaking

was going back and forth between polite and impolite speech.
Nevertheless, he still had a clever way with words.
Albert stared at the grumbling Schubert. He must be searching

through the younger boy.
As if he was feeling stabbed by Albert’s sharp gaze, Schubert lay
down and stretched out on the floor.
“Pull.”
With a spell, Albert pulled the pouch from behind Schubert’s back.
Schubert remained lying on the floor, staring in vain at the pouch that
had returned in Albert’s hands.
“I even lied down on the floor, so how…”
Schubert sounded as if he had been so wronged at that moment.
server~!
Chapter 195
Chapter 195
Translator: Yonnee
As Schubert gazed up at Albert, the younger boy looked so wronged

in that moment, but in the end, he just lay back down relaxedly as
though he had given up.
“If you want to take me away, then drag me to where you wanna go.
If not, then I’ll just sleep here, so leave me as I am.”
Even though he must know that he did something wrong, Schubert

continued to speak bluntly.
“What’s making this kid so confident?”
I was bewildered. I couldn’t believe that Schubert was such a brazen

kid.
“I don’t need to hear your reasons. I won’t punish you.”
“…How would you know?”
“Because I’m also in a similar situation.”

Hearing Albert’s words, Schubert scowled, his expression clearly
saying, ‘What kinda bullsh*t are you saying right now?’
Albert took out some money from the pouch and gave it to Schubert.
Fiddling with the gold coin that’s now in his hands, Schubert was
puzzled.
“I already thought that you’re crazy, but seriously…”
As Schubert muttered, he sprang up from his seat. Because Albert

was close to him, he was now looking at him squarely.
Schubert was in a daze for a moment, perplexed. Then, as though

possessed, he took a step closer to Albert and examined his
features.
“…You’re…”
He must have recognized Albert by now.
Each person had a different degree of resistance to magic, and it

seemed like Schubert wasn’t overly affected by spells.
Besides, Albert’s face was already widely known in this town, and it
wouldn’t have been difficult to recognize his face had it not been for
the veiling spell right now.
It was still a fact of the matter, though, that Schubert did not know
about Albert’s family issues.
Schubert kept staring at Albert with narrowed brows. Meanwhile,

Albert did not shy away from the boy’s gaze.
Schubert should notice it by now.
Albert did not try to hide the shadows forming from his gaunt
features. Neither did he hide his lifeless eyes.
Schubert most definitely knew what those meant.
“Just leave now.”
Schubert stood still for a moment, but he soon hurried away.
To be perfectly honest, I was surprised. Albert told me just moments

ago not to steal, too, and he seemed to be sensitive in that matter.
However, he just let Schubert go.
“You said you don’t like stealing.”
“I don’t. It’s rude to the people who live morally even though life is
hard.”
“Then, why were you like that to him?”
Albert was silent for a moment.
“…I don’t know.”
Albert seemed genuinely confused. I patted him on the head.
“I’m not saying that what you did is wrong. I just want to know why.”
“It’s just… he looked so tired.”
As Albert remained silent for a while, he eventually replied. He spoke

in a weak whisper.
The momentary good deed that Albert had extended to Schubert

wouldn’t change the boy’s life at all.
Even so, they would meet again. Schubert said that Albert had
saved his life.
I don’t think Schubert would follow Albert with such devotion only
because Albert gave him some money one time.
They would meet again later. In any case, they left such deep
impressions on each other during their first meeting.
“You did good.”
Albert blinked dazedly. One corner of his lips looked like it was about
to rise.
“Don’t praise me every time. I don’t want to get used to it.”
“But I’m saying it so that you can get used to it. Because you really
are that great of a person.”
Albert did not reply. Perhaps he didn’t know what to say. Instead, he
held my hand tightly.
We left the deserted alleyway and walked towards the town’s

square.
There was a week left until the festival would begin, but this place
was already in a festive atmosphere.
Various kinds of lights and decorations could be seen hanging

outside the houses and the streets. There were also lights on the
surrounding trees, giving off a gentle glow.
However, it was a bit regrettable to see that most of the trees were
thin. Of course, it must be because it’s winter.
Noticing that I was staring at the trees, Albert spoke up.
“Do you know why the festival is held for only one week?”
“Why?”
“Because the snow blossoms always bloom in the first week of

December.”
Albert pointed towards one scrawny branch.

“It’s a strange phenomenon that only happens in this place—that
snow blossoms will continue to bloom for a week. People come here
to see the trees and snow blossoms that cover the entire town.”
Snow blossoms that would cover the entire town. Even just
imagining it, I had no doubt it was a beautiful scene.
Albert caught on to what I wanted to know right away and answered

accordingly. That, too, was great in its own right.
“How did you know I was wondering about that?”
“Because I can read everything on your face.”
Albert answered matter-of-factly, and at this, I laughed.
“This is also something to be praised. Not everyone can read other

people as well as you.”
I wanted Albert to know, little by little, that the world as he knew it

wasn’t always going to be just that. It was a great opportunity for him
to see more things.
The busiest shop around here was the clothing store that was selling
ready-made clothes, another shop for coats and another one for
custom hats.
One hat was propped up behind a window, purposely being

displayed.
The beanie looked as if it was intricately woven with wool, and I just
knew for a fact that it would enhance the young Albert’s cuteness.
“Did you find something you want to buy?”
As I was staring at the hat inside the shop, Albert asked me.
He did say that he’d buy things for me, but somehow, I didn’t feel
comfortable spending his money.
Regardless of whether Albert was a noble, his household was in
shambles right now… It felt like I was stealing money right from
under a child’s nose.
…But I also felt too guilty to swipe it from the shop owner.
Perhaps noticing my moment of conflict, Albert narrowed his eyes

like a detective interrogating a criminal.
“You’re not going to steal, are you?”
“Oho! What are you saying! I made a promise to you, so how can I
break that?”
I pointed exaggeratedly at the hat inside the shop.
“I want to buy that hat over there, so please help me.”
Right, this day was for Albert. I was going to help him with all my
might, this boy who had never bought a gift for himself before.
server~!
Chapter 196
Chapter 196
Translator: Yonnee
“…Wouldn’t it be too suspicious if a beanie is just flying in the air?”
There was a serious expression on Albert’s face. He must have no

idea that I’m choosing it for him.
“You don’t know that for sure, so let’s just hurry in.”
He might refuse to wear the beanie if I told him on the onset that it
was for him. In the end, I dragged Albert into the hat shop and
neglected to clear up the misunderstanding.
As he entered the shop, Albert looked quite awkward.
“Are you here alone? How can I help you?”
The man who must be the shopkeeper approached Albert and asked
him kindly.
Since Albert was veiled with an illusory magic spell right now, the
shopkeeper was treating him as a normal child, not knowing that he
was a noble.
Albert looked up at me with a start.
“You just have to say hello like a commoner would, Albert. Because
right now, you’re not Albert, just a passing commoner boy. You don’t
have to act like how you normally would.”
I said this to him with a shameless tone. To be honest, this outing

was also a great opportunity for Albert to break away from the fetters
of aristocracy.
“You can say that you’re just looking around alone.”
Albert quickly parroted what I said.
“I’m going to look around alone… sir.”
“Alone? Where are your parents?”
“They’re feeling sick, so they went back first… sir.”
It was so cute to watch him fumble with his words, clearly not used to
speaking politely. It looked to me like Albert was sweating bullets, but
he managed well enough on his own.
I wanted to watch him act awkwardly more, but unfortunately, Albert

quickly adapted to the situation.
After a while, Albert had successfully persuaded the shopkeeper,

and he was now standing in front of the black wool beanie that I had
been staring at a while ago.
“Do you really want this so badly?”
“Yeah.”
Looking around first to confirm that there wasn’t anyone watching us,
I lifted the beanie from its perch and snugly put it on Albert’s head.
Albert raised his hands and touched it.
“Why did you put it on me?”
“Honestly, I realized that it won’t look good on me… So I thought,

won’t it look so much better on you if you wear it?”
If I went ahead and told him that I actually chose it for him, Albert
would deny it sharply like a knife. So, I gave excuses here and there.
While I was thinking, Albert hesitated. He fiddled with the round

pompom made from wool on the top of the beanie.
“I don’t like hats.”
Of course, I wasn’t the kind of person who’d give in to Albert’s words.
“But I want to see you wearing it…”
Whenever I was with Albert, my acting skills and senses always took
center stage. I dropped my head and put on a sad expression.
“I really want to see it…”
Pursing his lips tightly, Albert eventually nodded.
“F-Fine.”
And in the end, I succeeded in getting that beanie for Albert from the
hat shop.
Since this was a place where winter flourished, it was all the more
important to wear snug hats.
Because of that, even nobles in this place wore hats out of necessity,
and it was rare to wear hats only for the sake of fashion.
However, Albert reversed that common notion in one fell swoop.

Anyone who saw Albert wearing this beanie would have thought the
same thing—
That beanie? Isn’t that an amazing fashion statement?
Everyone would immediately want to own one.
Our shopping spree didn’t end with just that.
I intend to take this opportunity to buy Albert more warm clothes.
Besides that, Albert seemed to have brought more money than I

expected.
Soon enough, instead of those old, worn-out and ready-made

clothes anymore, he was now donning new clothes and a coat that
was lined with wool.
Of course, I made excuses throughout the entire process of buying

them, but Albert indulged me without a second thought.
He probably knew that I was just making excuses. Nevertheless, this

was all part of self-care.
But Albert didn’t point it out.
Now that Albert was all warm and bundled up, I smiled contentedly.
“You look great, Albert.”
“Did you get what you wanted now?”
Hearing my response, Albert pursed his lips for a second then

opened them.
“Then, grant me a wish, too.”

“A wish?”
“It’s not hard.”
“Really? Alright, as long as I can do it, I’ll do anything.”
It’s rare for Albert to ask me any favors. I wanted to do everything I

could for him.
Not long after, Albert spoke again.
“…I want to call you by your name, too.”
“Why?”
“Because it feels nice when you call my name.”
It’s the first time that Albert regarding me in a more polite manner.[1]
The gesture touched me, not only because he was more polite to me
now. I liked it because Albert was extending his honest feelings to
me.
Albert hurriedly covered his mouth as if he spoke without meaning

to, but as though he had made up his mind right then, he
immediately spoke up again.
“If I call your name, I think you’ll feel great, too.”
Each and every word touched me.
I recalled the times that Albert had called me Rosé before. And I
could only wonder if that gesture was what made my heart begin to
waver.
However, it was difficult. I still couldn’t tell him my name.
Albert was visibly disappointed. I gave him a big hug instead.

“I’ll tell you later.”
“…When?”
“One day, when I’m ready.”
Albert reluctantly nodded in response.
“You said that you’ll never break your promises, so I’ll trust you.”
I’m so happy that he could trust me.
“Then, shall we look around the streets again?”
I pulled back from the hug and was about to take his hand in mine
again, but at that moment—
“Albert.”
I heard someone calling Albert’s name from close by. But there
shouldn’t be anyone who’d recognize him because of my spell?
A glasses-wearing man with black shoulder-length hair was waving

towards Albert. He walked towards us at a leisurely pace.
Confused to hear the voice, Albert was perplexed as he looked at

the man who called him, and he blinked in a daze.
“…Master.”
An unexpected guest had just arrived.
¹ Albert’s politeness – In this part, Albert called Jung-in ‘당신’, which is the more polite
version of ‘너’ (as he was calling her all this time since he didn’t know her name). It’s a
notable difference in Korean because of the shift in speech level from informal to formal. ↩
server~!
Chapter 197
Chapter 197
Translator: Yonnee
In his disbelief, little Albert opened and closed his mouth many times
before he finally spoke.
“What brings you here, Master?”
“You told me to come here and hang out with you, so I made some
time to visit.”
Speaking politely, the man walked closer to Albert. As I observed

him closer, the man looked a bit unique.
With bobbed hair that looked quite good on him, there was a rather
androgynous atmosphere to him. Rather than saying that he had a
good physique, it would be more apt to say that he seemed a little
thin.
Despite that, with the corners of his eyes raised like a cat’s eyes and
stiffly closed lips, he gave off a sharp impression that made it clear
that he should not be underestimated.
As much as the man caught my eye though, my gaze gravitated
towards the little black dragon beside him as well.
Smiling, the man picked up the black dragon cub and carried it in his
arms.
“It’s been a while since you last met Noir[1], right?”
The little black dragon, or Noir, bowed to Albert, who was in turn
rather aloof towards the dragon.
“…Really, why are you here?”
“Really, haven’t I been invited by you, Young Count, my student?”
The man replied while hugging Noir. Albert, of course, did not let go
of the matter easily.
Shrugging as he looked at Albert, the man eventually confessed to

the truth.
“My ordeal is just around the corner, so I came here to see your face
one more time before going.”
At the mention of the word ‘ordeal’, I figured out the situation right
away.
Albert was about to lose his teacher.
He said that his teacher had died because he couldn’t overcome the
pain caused by the dragon’s transformation.
Unlike me, the man right here had a physical body.
After suffering through all that pain continuously and incessantly, the
man had chosen to end his own life.
A thousand emotions were like a whirlwind in my mind. The man in

front of me now did not know what the future had in store for him.
I didn’t know what kind of expression to make.
As I was puzzled and half in a daze, the man pointed directly at me

and spoke.
“So, when will I be able to be introduced to the person next to you?”
His words made my eyes go wide.
He could see me? The moment I thought so, the man plopped Noir
into Albert’s arms and asked the boy a favor.
“I just remembered, Young Count, but I’ve been meaning to buy a

hat from that store over there. Would you mind getting one for me?”
The way that the man treated Albert was exactly as how an adult
would treat a child. However, he spoke to Albert with utmost
politeness, complete with addressing Albert formally with his title,
too. Besides that, he spoke so elegantly that no fault could be found
in his words.
The man looked troubled as he asked Albert this favor, brows knitted
in the middle. As he met eyes with Albert, he soon nodded.
“It’s because I’d like to have a chat with your guest.”
When his teacher gently admitted it, Albert looked rather relieved
before he moved away.
From the way Albert left my side just like that, I could feel just how
much he trusted this man.
“It’s been a long time since I’ve met a fellow dragon contractor. It’s a
pleasure to meet you—I’m Emmett.”
Emmett reached out to me.
“Hello, I’m Jung-in.”

Albert was supposed to be the only one who could see me, but how
could he be an exception to that?
“But… How can you see me?”
“It’s because I’m the one who created the magic circle to make this
possible.”
“…Pardon?”
I asked with a blank expression, but the man grinned back.
“The bracelet you’re wearing is something I made as I was yearning

to see my lover. Let’s see… I believe it was 350 years ago that I
made it. I could feel Albert’s magic emanating from it, so it seems
like he became quite the spectacular mage in the future.”
What the man said just now was strange.
Ever so casually, he was talking about something that happened

three centuries in the past and far ahead in the future.
What the heck was up with that? At his stage as a dragon contractor,
he shouldn’t be sharing his dragon’s lifespan yet.
But he had clearly lived beyond normal human limitations.
“I am a sage. I am also a dragon contractor, but before entering the

contract with my little one, I was already living beyond mortal
limitations, with magic beyond human capabilities.”
“…If you don’t mind me asking, how old are you?”
“I’ve lived for over 500 years now.”
Emmett nodded at me as my mouth gaped wide open.
Albert never really talked about his teacher in great detail, but I didn’t
know he was this amazing.
I was learning so much about him that I wouldn’t have been able to
know had I not come back to the past.
“How did you know that I’m a dragon contractor too?”
“Because of the pattern on the back of your hand.”
Emmet glanced at the pattern in question.
“The pattern is clearer than it’s usually supposed to be, and judging
by how you look to be from a completely separate place with your
different appearance, it seems like you’re currently going through
your ordeal.”
His perception was formidable. No, it’s the fact that he had lived for
so long that’s formidable.
“You seem to have met quite a few people who have also gone
through their ordeals, Lord Emmett.”
“That’s right. The longer you live, the more that you see.”
Emmett admitted this passively. I couldn’t help but think that meeting
him like this was a great opportunity.
There were so many things that I still didn’t know about the ordeal I
was facing.
The physical pain that I was originally supposed to go through had

disappeared, but I couldn’t figure out why I was sent back to the
past.
Even the time I was spending here with Albert was, so far, a series of
precious moments, and that couldn’t possibly be considered an
ordeal.
The time I was being granted to stay here was graciously allowing
me to show Albert what happiness truly is.
This was a good chance for me to find out if he might know anything
about this.
¹ A more straightforward translation for the dragon’s name would be ‘Blacky’—both Blacky
and Whitey are common names given to pets in Korea—but just to match Blanc’s name, I
opted for French as well for Noir. ↩
server~!
Chapter 198
Chapter 198
Translator: Yonnee
I gingerly brought up the topic.
“But, to be honest with you, I don’t know what my ordeal is because

nothing so far has been difficult for me, even when I’ve been sent to
the past. I’m not feeling any pain because I’m in the state of a soul.”
Silent for a moment, Emmett stared at me. Then, he murmured.
“I believe it is an ordeal in itself that you’ve come back to the past.”
“…Yes?”
Emmett turned to Albert, who was walking some distance away, then
looked at me again.
“The fact that you’re here in the past means that the future can
change—depending on your actions.”
I already knew that much. But in the future where I came from, I
already knew that I was the one who had saved him when he was a
child.
I was also already aware about the days I had spent with him here.
Emmett continued speaking with great care.
“The matter of altering the past shall depend on your choice.”
“……”
“And such a choice might erase your existence completely.”
Emmett’s words sent chills down my spine.
My choice could completely erase my existence in the future.
“Depending on your actions, the Young Count might also change. He

is still young right now, like a blank sheet of paper on which there is
no writing yet. It is uncertain how he will grow up.”
Now that I thought about it, as I was observing the future Albert’s
decisions as he was prioritizing me, I’d been constantly worried
about how he might be going down the path of a tyrant who cared
about only me.
But now, that could become a reality.
Lost in thought as there was a slight frown on his face, Emmett

smoothed his chin.
“There might come a time that you’d want to change the past, and
the opportunity might appear in front of you—and perhaps it might
happen many times.”
I was so glad that Albert met Emmett.
Emmett was able to grasp the situation in an instant just by listening

to what I had to say. And he also gave me advice.
It didn’t prove difficult for him to figure out Albert’s circumstances
either.
With his capabilities, Emmet was the foremost person I needed right
now.
“You will be wrought with strife. You’d think, is this part of the past
truly something that had happened in the future that you know? Or,
is this something that you shouldn’t interfere with?”
Saving Albert was a no-brainer.
What ensued afterwards was similar to what Albert had told me

before. There weren’t any alterations to the past just yet.
Emmett’s eyes glinted sharply.
“From here on out, you will have to choose wisely. What has been
altered in the past cannot be changed once again.”
My head started throbbing.
“Then, what can I do…”
“You must strive to exist here without changing the future, as much
as possible.”
“……”
“For Albert.”
Emmett’s low-pitched voice urged me to raise my head.
I was startled to hear him say Albert’s name instead of his title.
And as with the way he spoke of Albert’s name, it contained such

palpable affection.
There was a slight smile upon his face as he recalled Albert.

“Albert seems to be quite fond of you.”
“…He seems to like you a lot too, Lord Emmett.”
Hearing my words, Emmett smiled wordlessly.
I could feel just how warm of a person he was just by the way he
smiled. That’s also how I imagined him until now through the stories.
For Albert, the death of his teacher remained as a trauma to him.
His death was also the reason as to why he still disliked dragons
until now.
I was utterly conflicted.
Should I tell Emmett that he was going to die? Would telling him
about it alter the future greatly?
But Albert would be crestfallen if Emmett were to die. Still, just

because I’d tell Emmett about it wouldn’t mean that I could stop his
ordeal.
As I was lost in thought, I felt goosebumps over my skin.
I was still conflicted. Was it already predetermined that Albert’s

teacher would die?
Even if I were to change that future, would I still be able to exist in

that version of the future?
…But would Albert ever be able to overcome the death of a person

he held dear?
My ordeal had already begun.
…It was impossible to decide the future in just a short period of time.
Taking a deep breath, I centered myself. I still have time.

The first thing I had to do was sort out the events that I should watch
out for from now on, for the sake of coming back to a future where
Albert remains the Albert that I know, and a future where I could
exist.
Only after that would I be able to make the important choice of

whether I should tell Emmett about his future or not.
As I was in a state of distress, Emmett’s voice reached me.
“You must know about my future, too.”
Shocked that he brought it up first, I looked up at him suddenly. As

Emmett was observing my reaction, he calmly opened his lips to
speak.
“I seem to have ended my life, just as I’ve planned.”
What he said now gave me even more shock.
I wasn’t sure whether it was because of the words themselves, or

whether it was because I’d never met a person who talked about
their own death like this.
“You don’t have to be so surprised. And, don’t think too badly about
my death.”
“……”
“It is the natural cycle of life, and I would only be returning to the
earth that I had come from before.”
As a sage who had lived for a long time, he was impossible to read.
“And this will be a secret to the Young Count for as long as he lives.”
“Why is that?”
Albert thought that he had died in agony, but all this time, it was a
planned death.
Why didn’t he want Albert to know the truth?
Emmett’s eyes gravitated towards Albert, and his gaze was

completely filled with affection.
“Because Albert wants to live.”
He whispered such words sincerely.
server~!
Chapter 199
Chapter 199
Translator: Yonnee
The more affection one’s words contained, the more they were
difficult to refute.
Emmett said that it was because he wanted Albert to live, but he

sounded much too indifferent about his own death.
Why was he purposefully making Albert think that he died in so much

pain?
Besides that, Emmett looked like he cherished his dragon.
Wasn’t his death only going to make Albert hate the dragon?
I couldn’t help but ask.
“But why? That will only make Albert think that you’ve died in terrible
agony. That will also make Albert dislike your dragon.”
The smile Emmett had slowly disappeared, and his expression

became dark.
Then, a deep sigh left his lips. It was a sigh as heavy as his age.
“Because I want Albert to be an outstanding mage, but not a

transcendental being.”
“By transcendent, do you mean like you, Lord Emmett?”
He nodded.
“Albert has excellent qualities. He can become an archmage even if

he can’t become a transcendent.”
“…He can’t?”
“Yes.”
Emmett replied firmly, though the next moment, he looked bitter as

though he remembered something. The way he looked at me was
unusual.
It was not long before he spoke again, slowly.
“…But this is under the premise that Albert will not exceed my
predictions.”
Apart from being a sage, Emmett was a man who had a strong grasp
upon life as he had lived for many years. But of course, this didn’t
mean he knew everything.
I listened to Emmett’s explanation, but not all of my questions had

been answered.
I didn’t know what kind of relationship the dragon and the

transcendent had, or why he didn’t want Albert to become a
transcendent as well.
Noticing my confusion, Emmett replied politely.

“Because if Albert becomes a dragon contractor, it’s clear that he’ll
become a transcendent who will live on for a long time, just like me.”
Emmett fixed his gaze upon Albert, who was about to return before
we knew it. Emmett’s eyes were dark.
“Then, there will be no one left around him.”
“…Because he will live for a long time.”
At what I said, Emmett nodded.
“I want my death to be an opportunity to prevent Albert from

becoming a transcendent.”
Emmett’s genuine affection for Albert was obvious in his words.
Albert told me before that Emmett had cared more about the dragon
than him.
I wouldn’t have many other chances to talk to Emmett like we were

now. There was something I wanted to ask him regarding Albert.
I spoke up.
“You must also know just how much Albert cares for you, Lord
Emmett.”
At this, Emmett grinned.
“I’m not so foolish that I’d fail to notice a child’s fond gaze. But I just
know that this is all that I can do.”
“……”
“I will be ending my life soon enough. Being more present in his life
will only make it difficult for him.”
Emmett looked at me.

“It’s the same for you as well.”
He wasn’t rebuking me—he was only telling the truth.
“It would be best to draw the line between you and Albert.”
Perhaps Emmett was saying the right thing here.
But I had already said one thing, so would it be possible for me to

suddenly change my actions, my expressions, and my way of
speaking just like that?
Even after everything, I wanted to give him everything that I could. I

just hoped that his unhappy childhood would be filled with
happiness.
“I’m saying this not just for Albert’s sake, but for yours as well. All the
more so because you are an outsider here.”
I’m not part of this time period.
“…I’ll erase Albert’s memories of suffering before I leave.”
Murmuring slowly, I chewed my lower lip.
The first spell I learned was Forget. I’ll leave Albert with nothing but
the afterimage of our happy days.
His memories of me would be hazy. He wouldn’t remember me, but

he would remember that he was happy.
The feeling of happiness and the feeling that he would like to

continue living would be of help to him.
Emmett blinked.
“It will be difficult for you to make all of that happen.”

“I’ve decided on doing this after thinking about how it can be better
for Albert.”
Even if all these memories must be erased before I’d leave, those
memories would still be carried forward by me, for as long as I
remembered them.
Besides that, the Albert of the future was already slowly recovering
his memories.
I didn’t know how much he could remember by now, but from what
he told me about my everyday visits, it seemed like he was close to
remembering everything.
I will meet the future Albert again.
I will overcome my ordeal and meet with Blanc again, and we will
return to Albert, who’s waiting for me.
So, I can erase the young Albert’s memories by thinking about the
day I can meet him once more.
I can do it. For the sake of both the future Albert and the current
Albert, this much had to be done.
Hearing my explanation, Emmett made a doubtful expression.
“…It will not be as easy as you think.”
His words stabbed at my heart like thorns.
“I wasn’t distancing myself from the Young Count for no reason.”
Switching over to calling Albert by his formal title, Emmett spoke

briefly as Albert approached us. Now that the boy was near, Emmett
picked up from Albert’s hands and put it on himself.
The fedora, made from a material seemingly as smooth as silk, was

in a navy blue color that matched his hair.
However, it didn’t seem practical to wear it at all. It wouldn’t be able
to give him enough warmth in the winter.
server~!
Chapter 200
Chapter 200
Translator: Yonnee
Perhaps feeling my worried gaze, Emmett raised his head and gave
me a smile.
“Pretty things are valuable, too, just from existing alone. It suits me,
doesn’t it?”
“…It does.”
As I had nothing to refute, I just agreed. Well, it’s true that it looked
good on him.
Turning away from me, Emmett bowed towards Albert.
“Thank you, Young Count.”
“Are you done talking?”
“Yes, thank you. You need to return to the mansion now, so I’ll take
you there. It’s late.”
Noir was walking along next to Albert until now, but he soon settled
in Emmett’s arms again.
Now that he mentioned it, the people around us had thinned out
already. Darkness gradually seeped in as more shops had put out
their lights.
Albert paused for a moment after Emmett said that, and he turned to
me.
“Do you want to look around more?”
He’s asking for my opinion first. I liked seeing how he’s truly a
gentleman by nature.
Albert’s cheeks were bright red, perhaps because of the winter’s

biting temperature. The tip of his nose, the parts of his ears that
could be seen underneath his beanie—everything.
Today wouldn’t be the only day that I’d get to go on an outing with
Albert. It’s best to go back for now.
“I’m good.”
Despite how naturally I had answered, Albert continued to gauge my

reaction. Did I say it wrong?
Albert replied.
“If you’re saying that just for my sake, we can stay longer.”
“No, I want to go back.”
“By your expression and your words— I know everything,” Albert

said triumphantly.
At this, I smiled and touched his cheek. The sudden contact made
Albert’s eyes go wide.
“W-What!”
Albert made a fuss.
“Right, also by your expression and your words. What can we do

when your face is so red like this…”
Albert reacted indignantly.
“I can still go around.”
“We can just go out together again next time. It’ll be easy to avoid
Greten’s notice.
“…Next time?”
Albert perked up at the words ‘next time’. It seemed like he enjoyed

our trip together today, too.
“Of course. We can do it again next time.”
Albert nodded right away, and in a hurry, he spoke.
“Then let’s go out again tomorrow.”
“Tomorrow?”
“Uh-huh. Tomorrow. I’ll wear all the clothes we bought today, so I’ll
be warm and I’ll be in tip-top condition. Let’s definitely go out
together tomorrow.”
It was the first time that Albert was expressing himself like this, so I
was a little taken aback.
It looked like he was worried that the ‘next time’ wouldn’t happen
again. It was clear from his face right now just how troubled he was
by it.
So, I wanted to put his worries to rest. I nodded back vigorously, and
Albert’s expression practically glowed.
“Promise?”
His pure excitement was one that only children could exude.
“Of course. I never lie.”
I proudly promised. Albert held out his pinky finger to me.
“Then, promise me.”
“Do you really not trust me?”
As my tone sounded disappointed, Albert hesitated before he

answered.
“…Yeah. I’m talking too much about what I want to do, so I’m
nervous.”
“If that’s the case, then I can do it a hundred or even a thousand

times.”
I had an inkling where Albert’s distrust was originating from, so I

willingly hooked my pinky around his.
“It seems like the conversation is over.”
As Emmett had been waiting for our conversation to end, he reached

out to Albert, who then took the man’s hand.
“I’ll take you back.”
Noir jumped up on Emmett’s shoulder.
After a while, we teleported to Albert’s room in the mansion in a split

second. A draft was blowing gently through the slightly open window.
It happened in just a blink of an eye. Emmett didn’t even cast a spell
just now.
The fact that Emmett had reached a level where he could do such a
thing silently was phenomenal. A transcendental being really was
different.
Briefly looking around the room, Emmett turned to Albert to say

goodbye.
No, I thought he was about to do that, but—
“Then, I’ll be staying here for a while as well.”
This was what Emmett said as he raised his head.
…Huh?
I wasn’t the only one who was shocked. Albert’s eyes were as round
as saucers, just like when he had run into Emmett earlier.
“You said you’re about to go on a long trip though.”
“Since it’s come to this, you may think of my stopover as part of my

long trip as well. There are many rooms in this mansion, so please
allow me to use one.”
Emmett smiled broadly as he demanded a room brazenly. Albert

could only sigh.
By his reaction alone, it seemed like this kind of thing didn’t just
happen once or twice before. Albert looked like he was already used
to Emmett’s whims.
“As you know, I have no money.”
Emmett’s unabashed face must have layers upon layers of iron

plates. Albert nodded.
“Which room would you like to stay in?”
“One where Greten won’t notice me, please. As for the price…”
He looked at Albert for a moment before he continued.
“I can just get it from the Tower Lord as he’ll be coming down here
this time.”
Albert was slow to reply.
I reflected on what I knew of this time period’s lord of the magic

tower. I was sure about one thing.
The current lord was Mercy’s predecessor.
server~!
Chapter 201
Chapter 201
Translator: Yonnee
“Nothing good will come out of provoking the current Tower Lord,
Master. Your life can be in danger.”
The young Albert’s voice dropped. He seemed to know how grave

Emmett’s statement just now was.
“My life won’t be in danger. I haven’t touched him until now only
because I didn’t have a reason to do so.”
Responding casually to Albert, Emmett stroked Noir’s head as the

little dragon yawned.
“It’s late at night. Let’s be off to bed.”
As though he didn’t want to argue anymore, Emmett left the room.
Pouting a little, Albert let out a sigh. It was quite a heavy sigh for a
child.
“No but, why does Master always act like a child?”

“……”
“His age means nothing.”
Strangely ironic, his grumbling words were kind of funny. Even more
so when I thought about Emmett’s age.
But back to what Albert said earlier, I became more curious about
the current tower lord.
“…What kind of person is the Tower Lord?”
“He’s a greedy man. He’s someone who’s closely associated with

Marquis Evnen.”
There’s this thing about people who were close. If the tower lord was
close to Marquis Evnen, then they must be on the same wavelength.
“He’s also close to His Majesty the King, so his power and influence
can’t be ignored. One wrong move and Master can get hurt.”
Albert was worried about Emmett.
I recalled how Albert had dealt with Rosteratu’s army in one fell
swoop.
The future Albert, who was not yet on the level of a transcendent,
had successfully rendered 30,000 soldiers immobile in a single
instant, then soon after, he had seized the royal palace.
On that note, as Emmett was a transcendent, he’s bound to be more

powerful.
As I thought about this, it occurred to me that Albert must not know

everything about Emmett.
Albert had the ability to grasp things quickly with his good situational
perception.
If he had been properly informed about Emmett’s skills, he shouldn’t
be worrying about the transcendent in this situation.
“Albert, how capable is your teacher?”
“…I don’t know exactly, but I know he’s an archmage.”
So Emmett must have hidden his true identity from Albert.
He didn’t wish to tell him everything. This must be one of his efforts
in drawing the line between Albert and him.
“What did you talk about with Master?”
As I was thinking about the relationship between the two, the sudden
question came in. I raised my head and noticed the slight unease in
Albert’s gaze.
“…You’re not leaving, are you?”
Once again in his eyes, impatience was apparent. It was the same
when he told me to make a promise with him earlier.
I wasn’t leaving—at least, not yet. But before reassuring Albert, I

wanted to know why such a thing occurred to him.
“Why are you thinking that?”
“…Master always leaves just like that, and to me, you feel the same
way.”
Albert’s words strangely made sense. Both Emmett and I had gone
through years that did not fit with this time period.
Emmett had lived for a very long time, while I was someone from the
future.
“Are you leaving?”

Again, Albert asked anxiously. I shook my head.
“No, I made a promise with you, didn’t I? How can I leave just like
that? And before I leave, I’ll be sure to talk to you about it first. So
that you won’t be surprised by it.”
He brightened up at once when he heard the answer, ‘No,’ but as I

spoke more, his expression gradually darkened again.
Gulping once, he murmured with a gloomy tone.
“…Then someday, you’re really leaving.”
He clenched his hands into fists.
“Someday.”
When he muttered the same thing again, I was at a loss for words.
Albert dropped his gaze, as if all his hopes had disappeared.
Emmett’s words came to my mind.
“…It will not be as easy as you think.”
I balled up my hands into fists as well.
Albert raised his head. There, on his face, was the same grim
expression he had when we first met here.
“I’ve changed my mind. I won’t go out tomorrow. I need to practice

magic with Master.”
“Then, shall we go out the day after tomorrow instead?”
“No.”
“Then, if not then, how about three days later?”
“No.”
As he turned away from me, Albert took off his beanie and stepped
into the bathroom. I followed him until he reached the door.
“When do you want to go?”
“I don’t know. Don’t ask anymore.”
Responding coldly, Albert went into the bathroom. The door

slammed shut in front of me.
***
Without even talking to me after that, Albert went straight to bed. He

acted as though I wasn’t here.
Well, I wasn’t exactly a human being in this place, so technically

speaking, I wasn’t ‘here’.
The next morning, he also didn’t speak to Greten when she had
served him breakfast.
I brought back a bracelet for Albert as my present for him today—

which I kind of earned from helping out at a shop—but he only
turned away from it. As soon as he had finished eating his breakfast,
he went straight to Emmett’s room.
I thought he was going to be assigned to a room where Greten

wouldn’t notice him, but in the end, Emmett immediately settled into
the room next to Albert’s.
Surprisingly, however, it looked like Greten was completely unaware
of Emmett’s presence.
And in less than a day’s time, Emmett had completely made himself
home, transforming the room into his own space.
The room was now full of books and documents that mysteriously
materialized out of nowhere.
There wasn’t any dust around here, but it wouldn’t be accurate to

say that the unorganized room was clean.
From this alone, it was clear to see that Emmett tended to be quite
inattentive to many things.
As the two of them were in the middle of a discussion, I stood by

Albert’s side without saying a word.
server~!
Chapter 202
Chapter 202
Translator: Yonnee
I knew that Albert’s eyes strayed my way a few times in the middle.
He cared about me, but he pretended that he didn’t.
I could understand why he was trying to push me away. It was

difficult to lay bare your heart to another when the inevitable end of
your relationship was in sight.
After all, it was like that too between me and Albert in the future.
I didn’t want to give in to him either.
But eventually, I surrendered to Albert.
The young Albert would be like that as well—I’m sure of it. Despite
how he was treating me now, it could be seen clearly how he
couldn’t completely push me away.
All I could do now was to wait for him.

After Albert finished his morning training with Emmett, a flustered
Greten soon walked through the door and handed Albert a letter.
“Young Count, His Grace the Duke of Masen sent a letter wishing
that he can come to visit.”
“…Why this place?”
Albert reacted rather bitterly. I would have reacted the same way as
him.
Greten was delighted by the fact that a duke was coming for a visit,
but this was certainly not a proper place to receive a duke.
“Of course, it’s to meet you, Young Count! It seems like Young Duke
Liam has been wanting to have a spar with you for a while now, too.”
It’s my first time here in the past that I’m Liam being mentioned. I
already knew that Albert and Liam had known each other since they
were children, but I didn’t know that they also sparred together.
It’s only obvious that Albert would win in a match between them. Still,
I wondered how well Liam could hold up.
Albert thought it over. He must be mulling over whether he should

accept or refuse the visit.
However, Greten did not even let Albert think it through.
“It’s only obvious that His Grace shouldn’t just come here as it is.”
Greten brought her index finger and thumb together to form a circle.
She’s talking about money.
Right then, Albert’s face grew red. Greten must know that he would
not be able to deny this.
In the first place, Albert came here to this place for the sake of
borrowing money, so he knew what she was insinuating.
Albert’s eyes darted around. I knew right away who he was looking
for. Me.
Fortunately, I had already ducked out of a window and out of Albert’s

line of view.
I was well aware of the effect money had on one’s self-esteem, and
furthermore, Albert was still a child.
Perhaps relieved by the fact that I wasn’t in the room, Albert’s eyes
relaxed slightly. He gave Greten a nod.
With that signal, Greten went out excitedly. By her expression alone,
she must be thrilled that she’d be able to buy better meat for today.
She seemed to be thinking that the duke could be a good connection

for Albert.
After just seeing Schubert, this visit was going to allow me to see
what Liam looked like as a child.
A thought suddenly crossed my mind.
…Is this all a coincidence? Or is it part of the ordeal?
I suddenly found myself lost in that train of thought.
The period in which I met Albert was filled with many different
coincidences.
If Albert had been in the capital, it wouldn’t have been possible to

meet so many nobles and main characters in a short amount of time.
And when I think about the people I’ve met thus far, it’s impossible
for me to think lightly of Liam’s visit.
The same was true for the nobles who had come to the festival.
Marquis Evnen, who had close ties to Rosteratu. The lord of the
magic tower. Schubert. Emmett. Liam. Albert’s teacher.
I was meeting so many people who had significant impacts on

Albert’s life.
Except for the tower lord and Emmett, who I had only heard about
before, they were people who I had also met in the future.
The only ones who hadn’t appeared yet in Albert’s past were Mercy,
Leona and Crowell… That’s about it.
No, to be honest, there’s one more individual.
The being who left a profound impact on me right before I became

Blanc’s contractor—
Alexander, the blue dragon who allowed me to see a nightmare

where Blanc was no longer in this world.
I let out a shaky breath.
Was I going to see everyone? No, it might not end at just seeing
them.
From what Emmett had said before, I couldn’t help but feel that there
was something more to this festival.
I would inevitably find myself in front of a crossroads, right before a

choice that might extinguish my own existence.
During this festival, would I be able to move forward without

changing the future?
So many questions surged within me.
I pray that whatever my choice will be, it’s for the good of both me
and Albert.
***
It was decided that Liam’s visit would be two days later. After
Emmett heard about it, he helped with the mansion’s clean-up.
With one gesture, his magic swept through the interior, making it so
spik and span that it looked like a hundred employees had scrubbed
the entire place.
Greten was puzzled, but she eventually chalked it up to Albert’s

magic.
Really, how lucky was it that she didn’t really know much about
magic?
“…How can I help?”
“It’s your first time visiting this place anyway, so don’t fret. And don’t
exhaust your magic when you don’t really need to use it.”
“You speak as if you’re brimming with magical power.”
“Whether I’m brimming with it or skimping on using it, I’ll just be

called stingy.”
Emmett grinned.
At that, I narrowed my eyes.
“…Then why are you helping now?”
“Looking at you, it seems quite possible.”
“What are you talking about?”

“Nothing much.”
Emmett replied unashamedly. These days, I’ve just been quarreling

with him more and more.
Where did that mysterious, aloof first impression of him go? Right
now, I could only see Emmett as a young man whose real age bore
no weight.
As we were in the middle of a squabble, I caught sight of Albert

through the window. He was out to greet Liam.
Until now, Albert and I hadn’t made up yet.
I’ve been meaning to go see Albert one more time before the festival
starts.
Stealthily, I approached Albert and, in the distance, I saw a child with

black hair that was just a bit lighter than Emmett’s sleek, midnight
hue.
It was a child who was trying hard to look calm, but his reddened
ears were giving him away.
The future grand duke of the nor… Err, I mean, the duke and closest
confidant of Albert.
Liam Masen.

server~!
Chapter 203
Chapter 203
Translator: Yonnee
This little Liam really was like the duke’s heir who could be found in a
novel.
With skin that looked so soft, his black hair combed neatly, and his
refreshing green eyes holding in them a distinct glimmer—he was
the very picture of elegance.
Besides that, his slightly tanned skin suited him so well.
“I-It’s been a while since we last met, Young Count!”
Only after he cleared his throat for a long time did Liam say hello to
Albert. Still, the tremors in his voice couldn’t be hidden.
He sounded younger than I was expecting.
Judging by that, it occurred to me just how drastic of a

transformation his voice had taken as he grew older. It was so
different from his voice in the present.
And besides that, I was surprised by how much brighter he seemed
as a child. Not yet worn down by the years, Liam’s face right now
showed such brilliant boyishness.
He’s doing his best not to forget his stature as a duke’s heir, but
nevertheless, he couldn’t hide how excited he was.
The way he was looking at Albert was how a superfan would to an

idol he had been admiring for a long time.
Next to Liam, a black-haired, middle-aged man bowed as well. He

greeted Albert.
He didn’t bow as deeply as Liam did, but the elegance in which he

moved showed sufficient courtesy towards Albert.
“Thank you very much for accepting our request to visit, Young
Count. It was a rather rude request.”
“On the contrary, I feel that I should be the one saying that to you.
I’m glad that I can help you with Young Duke Masen’s
successorship.”
Though Albert was technically a count’s heir, he was standing here

as the head of his household. As of the moment, he had a higher
standing compared to Liam. It was a bit of an ambiguous position.
It was an open secret that Albert was here to borrow money from
other nobles even though he was a count’s heir, whereas Liam was
a duke’s heir widely known to be the successor to his family’s
renowned duchy.
On the surface, people might think that Albert lived a life of luxury to
the point that his hands need not be dampened by a single drop of
water. But on the contrary, he had already been through too much in
this world at such a young age.
“Welcome to House Grey’s villa, Duke.”

“Thank you for having us. We’re honored.”
After perfunctory greetings were exchanged, Duke Masen beckoned

to his servants, who were waiting by the carriages.
“I’ve brought with me simple gifts to convey my gratitude.”
“…Thank you.”
This seemed to be the ‘aid’ that Greten had talked about earlier.
Albert nodded silently.
One after another, the attendants carried the various gift boxes into
the mansion. It wasn’t difficult to guess what they contained.
As if to rouse the atmosphere, Albert turned his attention away from

the gifts and looked up at Duke Masen again.
“Please do head inside—my nanny shall welcome you. We’ll take

only a moment for the sparring session, so may I ask that you wait
for us inside, Duke?”
“Ah, the spar with my son. Of course. But if you don’t mind, may I
watch your bout?”
Duke Masen asked as he placed a hand over Liam’s shoulder.
Frowning slightly, Liam whispered something to the duke in a small

voice. He’s probably telling his father not to watch.
The harmonious relationship between the father and son was nice to
see. They seemed to have the most normal relationship I had seen
in here.
I glanced towards Albert.
Staring at the amicable exchange between Liam and Duke Masen,

Albert’s eyes were emotionally charged.
He’s envious of Liam.
It was an emotion that I myself knew very well.
Happiness to have once had, but now knew all too well to never
have again.
I whispered at him furtively.
“Albert.”
Albert did not move from where he stood.
Even if he had reacted, he wouldn’t have been able to answer me

anyway since I couldn’t be seen by other people. And perhaps he
was still angry with me.
But at the very least, I could still comfort him.
I drew closer to him and cupped a hand around his ear, whispering.
“You have me.”
With a jolt, Albert’s face instantly became bright red.
He turned to me quickly in his astonishment, but as he soon recalled

that Liam and Duke Masen were in front of him, he coughed to hide
how flustered he was.
Watching Albert behave strangely, Liam tilted his head to the side.
The duke was confused as well.
Albert hastily gave them an excuse.
“A-An insect flew by. It’s alright with me if you watch the spar, Duke.
Shall we head to the rear courtyard then?”

Albert took the lead. Still, with the way he was gritting his teeth, he
seemed to be very surprised by what I did.
He really must be the apple of my eye. No matter what he did, he

was still just so cute. It’s for this reason that the deadly energy he
usually exuded as an adult seemed much less threatening to me
now.
The Albert in front of me now could only be a hissing kitten in my

eyes.
Maybe I should have spoken to him in a normal manner instead, but

when else would I see Albert turn as red as a beet?
For someone like me, who knew how he acted in the future, it’s so
new to me to see him like this. His expressions and reactions were
so colorful.
I liked the way he’d smile, but I also wanted to be by his side as he’s
flustered or was sometimes lonely. I couldn’t help but feel both happy
and sad about this.
This conflicting feeling continued as I thought about the inevitable

experiences he’d have to go through before becoming the Albert I
originally knew in the future.
Duke Masen sat on a bench in the backyard. The clearing had been
cleaned up with Emmett’s help.
Piles of snow had been pushed to the side, but it’s thanks to this that
there was enough space for a spar between two people.
And fortunately, it was bright out today, with the sun shining down
with enough warmth. It was still cold when standing beneath a
shade, but the places that the sun’s rays reached were warm in their
own way.
Albert held up his wooden sword.

server~!
Chapter 204
Chapter 204
Translator: Yonnee
“…Are you not going to face me with a real sword?”
As though his pride was slighted, Liam murmured quietly. Albert

paused for a moment before he replied.
“If you win against me while I’m using a wooden sword, we’ll have a
match with real swords later.”
Despite Albert’s words, he wasn’t trying to wound Liam’s ego.
There’s a reason behind them using just wooden swords here. I

didn’t need to think deeply as to what this reason was.
Swords weren’t cheap at all. As House Grey was pouring all their
assets into gambling, the household could not afford to set aside
enough for Albert to have a proper sword. And Greta was surely not
helping.
Duke Masen might have already caught on to this. He had an

unreadable gaze set upon Albert.
Chewing his lower lip, Liam then grabbed onto his own sword’s hilt
and held it up straight. Albert stood on the other side with his
wooden sword.
“Then— Start.”
While sitting on the bench, Duke Masen stood as the judge between
the two contenders.
As soon as the duke’s voice rang, Liam rushed straight at Albert. He

was moving faster than I could have anticipated.
Making the first move, Liam swung down with his sword, which then
broke through the air and made a distinct sound. Albert stepped
aside and lightly dodged the attack.
It would be difficult to strike back against a real sword when your

own weapon was made only out of wood.
The weight and material of each kind were completely different. So,
as Liam lunged forward, Albert instead chose to dodge and lodge an
attack where Liam was unguarded.
The wooden sword headed towards Liam’s side, but before it could
even hit the boy squarely, Albert halted his movements.
Intimidated by the dizzying speed of his opponent, Liam briefly

closed his eyes while anticipating the blow. However, when nothing
came, he opened his eyes, puzzled.
“…Why did you stop?”
“We’re here for a spar, but that doesn’t mean I’ll let you get hurt for
no reason.”
Albert pulled the wooden sword back as he said this. Liam’s face
flushed bright red.
“It’s fine even if I get all beaten up. Please give me your best.”
“If you sincerely wish for that, please come back after you’re done
training more.”
In just this short exchange, the difference in skills between the two
boys was plain and clear.
Both I and Duke Masen could see this. However, in fact, it must be
Liam who could feel this difference the most.
“But I trained real hard already…”
Liam muttered to himself. Perhaps feeling like Salieri in front of

Mozart, Liam bowed his head down while gripping his sword tighter
in his hand, ordinary against prodigy.
But it’s not that Liam was completely devoid of talent. It’s just that
Albert was brimming with too much of it.
For a moment, Albert’s gaze flitted towards me. He blinked.
It’s as if he was thinking about something.
In time, Albert pursed his lips together before soon opening them
again to speak.
“That’s right. You’re much better than the last time we had a match.”
I thought he’d just leave it at that, but it’s a bit surprising to see Albert
encouraging Liam now.
The future Albert who I knew was someone deserving of countless

upon countless of compliments, but the Albert right now was
awkward in everything that he did, like a wounded kitten.
“Really?”
Liam’s cheeks grew red after hearing what Albert said.
“Then, please spar with me again next time.”

“Okay.”
Candidly, Albert nodded in agreement, and at this, Liam smiled

brightly.
That refreshing smile was so jarring to see, considering how brusque

he was in the future.
“Well done, Liam. Now, I’ll be discussing a few things first with the
Young Count, so head back inside first. You’ll be too excited if you
stay here, so you won’t be able to rest properly.”
I didn’t think either that Liam would follow the duke’s words so
obediently and innocently, but against my expectations, it’s exactly
how he acted.
It seemed like he was somewhat aware that his presence here would
burden Albert.
And evidently, Duke Masen’s visit wasn’t only for the sake of Albert’s
and his son’s sparring session.
Only when he saw Liam leaving the mansion did Duke Masen turn
around, visibly more relieved.
“Then, may I have a cup of tea with you?”
“Of course.”
Albert was aware of this as well, and he answered the duke with a
low voice.
He and Duke Masen entered the small drawing room.
“Here it is, I’ve prepared it!”

Greten made a fuss as she began to set down the refreshments she
had prepared in advance. The quality of the tea and desserts wasn’t
as bad as I had initially expected.
The tableware that’s been provided in the mansion were luxurious

enough, and the color of the tea seemed subtly palatable. This
showed how Greten had paid at least some attention to it.
She bowed her head constantly with a wide smile on her face. She
did not forget to say, “Thank you ever so much, Duke Masen, for all
the gifts.” Then, silence reigned as she walked out the door, leaving
only two people inside.
Albert did not say anything at first. Duke Masen likewise remained
silent, taking a sip of tea before setting the cup back down. They
both seemed to be in favor of getting down to business immediately.
“May I ask what it is that you want to say to me?”
As Albert said this, Duke Masen stared at the boy.
“…Young Count, I don’t wish to be involved in the imminent battle.”
The man’s gaze was as serious as ever.
“A power struggle will only result in the destruction of many people’s

lives. It is dishonorable, but I shall remain as a bystander on the
sidelines.”
Listening as Duke Masen was saying this, I briefly caught sight of a

tuft of black hair, only slightly visible through the window.
And it was a familiar tuft of black hair. I quickly approached the

window.
It was Liam. I thought he had gone back when he boarded the

carriage earlier, but it seemed like he came back without anyone
knowing.
“Just what is Father saying…”
While grumbling, Liam placed his ear against the window.
After this room was cleaned earlier, there was one window that
hadn’t been properly closed. Liam began to eavesdrop on the
conversation of the two people inside.
Not noticing any of this, Albert and Duke Masen continued their
discussion.
“Please completely sever ties with my son.”
I knew that Duke Masen was considering the imminent future. He

could see the future that would unfold between the present king and
Albert, just as Greten also foresaw it.
Besides that, he was also fully aware of how much his precious son,
Liam, admired Albert.
“I don’t wish for that child to be caught up in any political strife.”
In the present, Liam was already the duke, but even though he knew
Albert for a long time, he couldn’t stop Albert from getting locked up
in the tower.
Liam also had a reason for this, as it seemed.
He was unable to help Albert until he completely inherited the

dukedom.

server~!
Chapter 205
Chapter 205
Translator: Yonnee
It’s understandable that Duke Masen was saying this as a parent.

However, it could be considered as an act of disrespect against
Albert.
It’s not as if Albert was clinging onto Liam. It was Liam who was
quite obviously more fond of his peer, but Duke Masen was choosing
to hurt Albert—who was easier to deal with—rather than hurt his own
son.
And it’s impossible for Albert not to know this.
As expected, the more Albert listened to the duke, the more his
expression became crumpled. All Duke Masen was doing was to
remind Albert of how miserable his circumstances were.
What surprised me though was how Liam similarly reacted to his

father’s words. There was a look of utter disbelief on his face.
Besides that, Liam’s cheeks were flushed from having to stand

outside in the snow for quite a while.
“Why is Father…”
Liam looked betrayed. I could see just how hurt he was.
It was understandable. His father seemed to always be on his side,

but he was now hurting his idol.
And it was all because of himself.
Nevertheless, Albert schooled his features before long. The colorful

expression was soon smoothed over and became achromatic once
more.
But even as Albert looked calm again, his frustration was still yet to
be tempered. With anger laced in his tone, he asked.
“Is that the intention behind the ‘gifts’ you have given today?”
“No, it is not.”
Duke Masen shook his head and brazenly replied. Having dealt with
people for a long time now, he knew exactly which words to pick.
“It is purely to express my gratitude. The gifts today are only with the
intention of thanking you for having sparred with Liam.”
Even from a distance, I could see how much Albert was suppressing
his emotions. Alternately, I looked between the wounded Liam and
Albert.
“Would you like to check the gifts?”
Duke Masen asked with a smile on his face—a smile that would
really make you want to hit him. He seemed very confident in what
he brought today.”
“If you are not pleased with them, I can take them back.”
Though he was saying this, Duke Masen was feeling confident about
what Albert would answer.
Albert didn’t turn down the duke when he sent a sudden notice of his
visit, so he must not be able to easily refuse his proposition now.
And besides that, the ‘gifts’ that Duke Masen brought today were the
things that Albert most urgently needed.
I scoffed. The world surrounding Albert was nothing but a gutter.
But at the same time, I couldn’t help but feel guilty.
…Because I had saved his life.
I wanted him to live. I hoped that he could overcome all these

moments and become the Albert who I knew in the future—so that
we could meet again.
But this was sending me into a spiral of confusion. Was my decision

to save him truly for his sake?
Was it not because of my selfishness?
Exhaling briefly, Albert spoke in an elegant tone.
“I don’t believe this is a question that I can answer. Only you, Duke
Masen, will be able to provide the answer.”
As Albert responded, Duke Masen’s eyes flashed.
“Are you refusing?”
“All I know is that Your Grace’s words are an insult to His Majesty the
King. He has yet to appoint a prince.”
With this, Albert completely changed the focus of the conversation

and shifted the blame to Duke Masen. And it was also a clear
rejection.
Duke Masen let out a small burst of laughter. Then, he folded his
arms and remained silent.
At that moment, Liam pushed the window open and jumped in. With
a bright red face that had been bitten by the cold air, Liam stood
before Duke Masen.
“Father, please apologize for everything you said just now.”
“Liam, you…”
“I didn’t ride the carriage back. You were obviously acting

suspicious.”
Although he proudly confessed that he didn’t obey the duke’s

command, Liam continued to stand tall.
“You also know that what you said is wrong, don’t you, Father? How
could you say such a thing to the Young Count!”
Liam shouted at the top of his lungs.
Albert himself looked puzzled. He couldn’t understand why Liam was

taking his side.
“If you won’t say sorry, Father, then I will.”
As Liam spoke with determination, he bowed deeply in front of

Albert.
“I apologize for my father’s discourtesy. Please forgive him.”
However, even until the very end, Duke Masen didn’t apologize.
There was not a single instance that he spoke while thinking of
Albert’s wellbeing, and he and his son left just like that.
As Duke Masen looked at Liam, his gaze was unusual. Feeling

anxious, I followed them until they boarded their carriage.
And it was just as I thought. Though with a calm expression, Duke
Masen hit Liam across the cheek.
Slap—!
Accompanied by the sharp sound, Liam’s head swung to the side.
“Who do you think all this is for…”
The rage in his eyes showed a father’s love that had gone awry. But
Liam didn’t shrink back at all.
“Why do you hate the Young Count so much? He’s a good person. I
want to keep interacting with him, and I want to get to know him
more.”
Hearing his son’s words, Duke Masen let out a long sigh.
“He is in an extremely precarious position. Count and Countess Grey

have been deeply entrenched in gambling and drugs for a while now,
and it would be no surprise if they die any time soon. That household
is very obviously good prey for the current king. He is a man who
can do us harm.”
“But can’t he change the world?”
“Watch your tongue, Liam.”
Duke Masen narrowed his eyes.
As Liam was talking about Albert directly, the quivering of his lips
suggested that he was scared.
Even so, Liam continued to look straight into Duke Masen’s eyes.
Duke Masen already knew. It was going to be difficult to dissuade his

son.
Contemplating for a moment, Duke Masen stroked his chin as he
murmured.
“After this festival, Marquis Evnen will be hosting a banquet at his

villa. You as well will attend.”
“…What? Why am I going?”
Liam asked, puzzled.
“Because His Majesty will be in attendance. And the Young Count

will also be there.”
server~!
Chapter 206
Chapter 206
Translator: Yonnee
“…I never got to see him often at banquets.”
Excited at the thought of seeing Albert there, Liam smiled brightly. As

he was briefly lost in thought, he energetically asked.
“Who will be attending this banquet?”
“The close aides of His Majesty the King. It will be a small banquet.
House Masen is neutral, so be mindful of how you will be acting
during the event.”
Liam replied bravely, and Duke Masen added with a cold tone.
“Whatever you see there.”
“……”
“You must never interfere.”

It wasn’t the kind of advice that a father would give his son for a
banquet they would attend.
An uncomfortable silence followed.
Liam’s brows became furrowed. Only then did he feel that there was
something odd about this banquet.
Even though he was still a young boy, it’s impossible not to feel
anxious about a blatant warning not to do anything.
I, too, felt that same anxiety.
Albert was going to be in attendance, but it was a gathering of

Rosteratu’s close aides, including Marquis Evnen.
“…Why can’t I interfere?”
“It would be considered treason to take the side of the Young Count
in that place.”
“What?”
“His Majesty will be attending. Do not meddle in anything at all. Our

family could fall to ruin.”
As Duke Masen’s words sank in, Liam’s expression turned dark. He

clenched his hands into fists.
“Liam, justice will give you nothing. There in that place, see with your
own two eyes just what exactly the position of the Young Count is in.
Face the reality of how feeble a being you are.”
It was difficult to believe that these cruel words were being conveyed
by a father to his son.
Liam dropped his head helplessly.

He was well aware that he would not be able to deny what Duke
Masen said just now, and what he said about Albert, too.
Duke Masen patted Liam on the back as though to console the boy.
“This is all for you.”
Hah. After all the negative things he had saddled his son just now,
everything’s going to be solved later just because he did it all
because of fatherly love?
Absurd.
The attitude he showed to Albert earlier, too. I could feel my blood

pressure rising to newer heights every second.
Gnashing my molars, I muttered an incantation.
“Electricity.”
In my mind, I wished for him to lose consciousness after being hit by

an electric shock, but…
“Huh?”
My magic’s not working.
I tried a few more times just in case I said the spell wrong, but Duke
Masen continued to remain calm. Nothing was happening to him.
“…Is it because I’m in a spectral state?”
I realized one more thing that I didn’t want to believe.
The only people I could use magic for were Albert and myself.
Maybe I should ask Emmett more about the spell on me.

***
Since then, Duke Masen said nothing.
As only silence reigned inside the carriage, I realized that I had

gleaned all the information I could get today. I returned to the villa.
I found Albert sitting at the table in his room, staring blankly into the
air. I stared at him for a moment, recalling what Duke Masen had
said.
An invitation to a banquet sent by Marquis Evnen. Albert would not

be able to resist.
Given that Rosteratu had prepared for the occasion, it’s clear that
this banquet would be an important starting point in Albert’s life.
Instinctively, it occurred to me that this banquet would be a huge part

of my ordeal.
And at the same time, it occurred to me that it would be a humiliating

event for Albert.
There was no way that Rosteratu would invite Albert through

Marquis Evnen if he wasn’t planning to do something bad to him.
“…Driving me nuts.”
Holding my head, I groaned quietly.
Even at this moment, I had to think carefully. Should I or should I not

go against what the future held and prevent Albert from going to the
banquet now?
Of course, as much as possible, I wanted to shield Albert against

anything that would hurt him.
But at the same time, I don’t wish for my existence to vanish, nor do I
wish to change the future Albert.
It’s difficult.
Still, there’s nothing that I’d be able to solve just from thinking about
it alone. Doing this only made my guilt feel heavier.
I walked forward and stood in front of Albert.
It would be better to talk to Albert first.
“…What. I thought you left.”
As Albert glanced up at me, he spoke straightforwardly. His

expression, too, was no different than usual.
However, his eyes were clouded.
He was always afraid that I would leave.
…It’s a predicament. I couldn’t say that we were going to meet each

other in the future.
Pondering for a moment, I soon asked about something else.
“Albert, do you know about the banquet that Marquis Evnen is

hosting?”
“…An invitation arrived for me today. Why?”
“It looks like something’s going to happen there. And it seems like it’s
aimed at you.”
I felt nervous as I told him about this. Was something going to

change? Was it right for me to say this now?
Hearing my words, Albert blinked and replied calmly.

“I don’t have a choice but to go anyway. Marquis Evnen lent a huge
sum to my parents. I can’t refuse his invitation.”
Hearing this sent a slight wave of relief at me, but this only made me
hate myself.
While I don’t know what’s waiting for him in that place, I still kept
thinking that the future wouldn’t change as long as he would go to
the banquet.
At this very moment, I felt so desperate about not being able to do

anything about this.
But, no. I found something else that I could do.
He must have been in a terrible mood since earlier, but now, I could
at least do something to make him feel lighter.
As expected, the answer was to leave this villa and go sightseeing.
He looked quite happy back when we went shopping together.
“Albert, let’s go out.”
“…What?”
Albert knitted his brows together, wordlessly asking me what I was

talking about.
“I’m asking you out on a date.”

server~!
Chapter 207
Chapter 207
Translator: Yonnee
All she could do for Albert was to help him cheer up.
Compared to Liam, who was a child of a similar age, Albert was

visibly less expressive. But in the end, he was still a child who was
not good at expressing his feelings.
Despite the present conditions, I can only hope that Albert would be
able to hold out and endure for a long time.
I knew well that the future Albert had changed himself so much just
for the sake of bearing the burden that’s been placed upon his
shoulders.
When the future him openly told me about his hardships with such a
pained voice and expression, I could remember not being able to say
anything back for a while.
Especially when he admitted that he was more used to hiding his

feelings than expressing them.
As emotions built up, people were more susceptible to getting ill
because of them.
I reached forward and took Albert’s hand. I hope that my hand could
warm him up.
“Albert, let’s go outside.”
As his lips were slowly about to open, Albert hastily closed them
again as he schooled his features. He turned his head away from
me.
Like this, Albert was keeping his guard up.
Whenever he’d see me, he’d try to be curt and keep me at arm’s
length. But whenever I’m not there, he’s also disappointed.
Throughout all this, I respected Albert. I kept a proper distance from

him as he wanted. Now, it was time to get closer.
Just as how he always respected me with his sweet and beautiful

words, I did the same.
And it’s not as if Albert hated being with me either. He’s just afraid.
We both did not know how long we’d be able to be together. But
since that’s the case, we couldn’t just keep waiting for the inevitable.
Fiddling with his hand, I whined a little.
“I’m asking you out now after thinking about it for a long time. In the
end, I’ve just been rejected several times by the handsome Young
Count.”
“……”
“I’m also someone who gets hurt, you know.”
Dropping my gaze, I shot him a deliberate smile.

When he looked up, Albert’s pupils could be seen shaking. He was
conflicted.
Albert answered bluntly.
“No. I promised to practice magic with my teacher.”
“Then I just have to get Emmett’s permission, right?”
I’d have a little spat with Emmett for a bit, but I’d surely get his
permission. Hearing my words, Albert flinched but soon sprang up
from his seat.
“I have to eat dinner. Don’t follow me.”
The fact that Albert wasn’t refusing was clearly revealing his inner
thoughts. I smiled and nodded.
“Okay, Albert. After dinner, get ready. I’ll pick you up in a little while.”
“…I never said I’ll go.”
“And you never said that you won’t go. I want you to come with me.”
Albert’s eyes went wide. He managed to make an excuse.
“Master Emmett won’t allow it.”
“I’ll be sure to get permission.”
I don’t think it’d be all that difficult.
After finishing my talk with Albert, I headed towards Emmett’s room.

It was right next door to Albert’s room, but it was a personal space
accessible to only me and Albert.
This was because Emmett used his magic to completely erase the
existence of this room from other people’s perception.
Greten completely forgot that this room even existed.
When I knocked on the door, I was soon told to come inside. As I

opened the door, I just stood there, dazed…
“What are you staring at?”
…because the food that Noir and Emmett were eating was so
familiar.
Egg rolls mixed with some red pepper powder—a dish that looked
like Emmett made himself.
And it looked like he hadn’t cooked it only once or twice before. The
beautifully made egg rolls looked very delicious.
It’ll be a while before Albert finishes eating dinner, so I’ll take this
time to ask Emmett some questions.
With a puzzled look, I asked.
“…Do you know what that is?”
“My favorite food?”
Emmett replied straightforwardly. He picked up a dexterously sliced

egg roll and brought it to his mouth.
I was still so dazed at the sight of the Korean food I hadn’t seen in a
long time. Emmett and Korean food was such an unexpected
combination.
“Do you regularly eat a dish like this?”
“’A dish like this’… If it’s a dish that you know, it must be a dish from
another world.”

I nodded. It didn’t shock me that Emmett knew right away that I
wasn’t from here.
Firstly, my outward appearance was different from the usual features

people had in this place. And besides that, having black eyes was
rare.
“I knew that ingredients to make such dishes were available here,

but I’ve never met anyone else who’s cooking with them other than
me.”
“Because it’s not a popular cuisine. It’s true that very few people
know of it, but I’m used to it.”
“Why are you used to it?”
“Because of my close friend, who I used to spend a lot of time with.

That person brought those ingredients here personally.”
At first, I thought that the existence of Korean ingredients was just

due to haphazard worldbuilding.
But after hearing about this from Emmett, it made me think that this
might not be the case.
Since dragon contractors were capable of dimensional shifting, this

meant that they could go to whichever dimension they wanted, and
my dimension was not off the table.
“Your friend must be a dragon contractor.”
“Yes. We’re not allowed to bring back the technology of a different

dimension, but we can easily bring raw materials.”
I was already aware that dragon contractors could easily travel

through dimensions, but I didn’t know that this fact was going to be
connected to worldbuilding in this manner.
Although such ingredients were unfamiliar to most people, I recalled
how easily available Korean ingredients were while we were still
living in the tower, and this included red pepper powder.
Now I could understand a little why there were ingredients and

cuisines from other dimensions in this place.
Technological advances from other civilizations were an exception,

so it would be useless to bring devices and machines from my world,
but it was a different story with raw materials, as Emmett said.
“Then since you’re also a contractor,” he said. “You will also be able
to return to where you originally lived.”
Hearing this, I blinked.
The possibility never crossed my mind ever since I came to possess

Rosé’s body.
server~!
Chapter 208
Chapter 208
Translator: Yonnee
What came to mind was everything I missed while I was in the tower.
The things that used to be a big part of my life—namely

smartphones, computers and the internet—were all the champions
of modern civilization.
But why, I wonder. The opportunity to have all those things again did
not appeal to me as much as I expected.
And I knew the reason behind this.
“I’m fine.”
Because Albert was not there.
Because I had someone I love here, and there was no need for me
to meet new people.
…Even if I get into fights with Albert later.

If I ever get into quarrels with him, I’m one hundred percent sure that
I wouldn’t be able to win against him. Perhaps it would be alright to
run away for a little while whenever I get sulky.
In any case, I couldn’t help but think that the history of events in this
world would have changed a lot due to the existence of dragons and
contractors.
At the same time, I thought of a question.
I had come back to the past for my ordeal, and the future might
change depending on my actions here.
So, what about people who were already dragon contractors?
Since a dragon contractor had the ability to travel through time, both
to the past and to the future, what would happen if they also
changed things up?
Emmett might know the answer.
Emmett was a transcendental sage and had lived a longer life than
even dragons. It seemed like he had also met quite a few dragon
contractors before.
“Is it possible for a dragon contractor to change the past?”
At the unexpected question, Emmett’s eyes went wide. Then, he

laughed.
There was a bitter smile on his lips, and somehow, it reminded me of

someone.
He answered slowly.
“Yes, it is possible even for you to change the past.”
“But my existence can also disappear because of this.”

“Even a dragon contractor is not completely free from the laws of
time. However…”
Emmett paused briefly.
“You will be able to see what kind of future your actions might bring.”
“You seem to know much about it.”
I wasn’t expecting to hear such a detailed answer. I was now

honestly thinking that Emmett knew everything.
“…If you live for a long time, you tend to experience many things.”
Evading a direct answer, Emmett smiled softly as he glanced at Noir,

who was rubbing his cheeks against Emmett while he was in his
contractor’s arms.
Noir was reminding me of Blanc. When will I get to see Blanc again?
Even for Blanc’s sake, I needed to be more careful when it comes to

my decisions. My choices would also have a great impact on Blanc’s
life.
The fact that my soul was still alive meant that Blanc was working
hard to overcome the ordeal.
As though he had suddenly remembered something, Emmett raised

his head and looked at me.
“Ah, I just remembered something that I couldn’t tell you before.”
He picked up the last egg roll and fed it to Noir before continuing.
Something he couldn’t tell me before, huh. There’s more?
“I don’t think you know this, but the time in the real world flows much
faster compared to the time during an ordeal.”
“Pardon?”
It seemed like Emmett was really determined to tease me to the end.

Otherwise, he couldn’t not say this before.
As my heart tried to deny the reality of the situation, my mind grew

tense.
Wait, how long has it been since I first came here? Starting from the
day I saved Albert, it’s been…
“Then, how long is it in the real world compared to one week here?”
“You can think of a single day as ten real days. So, if it’s a week
here, then it’s been about seventy days over there.”
Emmett replied without a change in his expression. But my face had

turned incredulous.
What? Seventy days?
Albert said that he would very barely endure one month away from
me.
…But it’s been more than two months now?
Besides that, before I disappeared in front of him, the situation had

been so dire.
Rosé had tried to kill me just to have him in her possession, but I had
disappeared in an instant. It was a good thing that I managed to
ease his mind of the possibility of my death, at least.
‘Just how much has Albert been worrying about me now…’
In all honesty, I was completely fine, but I had no way to contact him.
Suddenly, I felt suffocated.
I really don’t know how much he’d change in my absence.

I don’t know how much he has been worrying about me.
No, first, let’s calm down. Emmett might now know everything after
all. Maybe he’s under the wrong impression on this.
“Not all ordeals may be like that though.”
“Yes, of course. But that’s unlikely.”
But the words that answered back couldn’t be crueler.
I decided to change up my thoughts.
No matter how much Albert loves me, he’s a very rational and
humane person.
And as a kind and merciful man, he might despair and feel sorrowful
because I’m not there, but he’ll be able to overcome it valiantly.
So, Albert will be a-okay until we meet again.
He’ll welcome me back with a smile. His eyes will go wide because
of how surprised he’ll be to see that my hair has turned white.
And, he’ll be happy. Perhaps he’ll get mad at me, but that’s a given.
I will overcome this ordeal and return to the present with Blanc.
Of course, this was my optimism speaking.
Never in my life would I be able to predict what Albert would be like

once we’d meet again.
…And just how crazy he’d become.
***
Like a madwoman, Rosé was laughing maniacally in the middle of
the magic circle.
“Haha! You shouldn’t have deceived me, Prince! You won’t even love
me!”
But to Albert, it sounded as if Rosé’s words were far away. He stared

dazedly at the place where Blanc and Jung-in disappeared.
In the end, neither of them returned.
‘I…’
Devastation settled upon Albert’s face. His eyes slowly lost focus.
server~!
Chapter 209
Chapter 209
Translator: Yonnee
Albert himself had told Jung-in’s soul to follow him to the tower.
Therefore, it was also his own fault that her soul had disappeared.
Though human beings were predisposed to stupidity, how could he

be such a fool to this degree. Why did he not think of the real
dangers that could affect her soul when he decided to ask her to
come here?
He should have thought through every single possibility.
‘Even if you came to my side a little late, I just had to make sure that
you wouldn’t get hurt and would stay safe.’
Regrets always came late.
He couldn’t bear to leave her alone, so he told her to follow him to

the tower.
Jung-in would have trusted him no matter what, but it was his choice
that led to her death.
Jung-in had disappeared.
‘You don’t exist in my life anymore.’
His vision became blurry.
‘If you don’t exist in this world, how can I go on?’
…How would I be able to live in such a world.
In the time that he had spent with Jung-in, he had never once
considered a life without her.
He had acquiesced for her to be away from him for one month only
because it was clear that they would spend the rest of their lives
together.
But everything had shattered.
Albert turned and looked at the magic circle where Rosé was.
His mind was blank. Only the desire to kill that woman remained.
‘I have to kill her.’
She was the person who erased the one and only reason for his
existence.
Was there any other choice other than to kill that person?
He stepped forward and went closer to Rosé.
No. It would be too easy to kill her. She needed to suffer more. It was
imperative to keep Rosé Artius alive just so she could suffer more.
It would do nothing to alleviate the anguish that he was feeling, but

at the very least, he was compelled to inflict such terrible suffering
onto that woman.
Other matters could be left for later.
This shouldn’t take too long.
Because he had to follow Jung-in.
He could not allow her to feel lonely, all alone on the other side.
In a single instant, Albert crossed the distance between him and

Rosé, then he roughly lifted her chin. She was smiling.
With a ferocious grip upon her neck, her entire body was lifted.
However, Rosé never stopped smiling.
“Are you aware of what you’ve just done.”
Albert’s tone was as cold as the winter wind.
Magical power crackled at the tips of his fingers, and it looked like he
would take Rosé’s life at any given moment.
Throbbing veins sprang up on the hands that were choking the

woman’s neck and clasping her chin.
“Y-Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Please calm down!” Mercy cried out.
The mage rushed to Albert’s side, but without blinking an eye, he

replied.
“The one who should calm down is you, Mercy. Do you think I will kill
Artius that easily? Death is too much of a benevolent end for the
likes of her.”
He then used his other hand to strangle Rosé further. She had been
smirking until just now, but her face was soon being tainted with a
purple hue.
“This is only the beginning.”

Now completely expressionless, Albert exuded eeriness.
Of course, Rosé didn’t accept it meekly. With a twisted grimace, she

chanted all the spells she knew.
Because of the spell she had cast just now, she couldn’t use black
magic that would drain her life force, but she was still a powerful
mage in her own right.
Nevertheless, Rosé’s abilities were meaningless when compared to

Albert’s.
Especially as he was engulfed by rage, Albert’s power was utterly

overwhelming.
Still with an unfeeling expression, Albert whispered.
“Instead of life, I shall bestow upon you a longer life. It’s the first time
I’ve ever felt such an urge to kill someone other than Rosteratu.”
“……”
“I will make you realize what it truly feels to be helpless.”
“I al…ready… know what it feels.”
The woman’s confidence despite it all naturally struck a nerve.
Albert’s eyes glinted dangerously.
“You’re quite good at talking because your mouth still functions, hm?
Allow me to rectify that, starting with your airways.”
He went on to shut her up for a while.
Albert blocked Rosé’s mouth and blocked any oxygen that she might
have inhaled. She tried to struggle out of his grasp, but in the end,
she lost consciousness.
He threw the unconscious Rosé to the ground.
And it was only then did he realize that Rosé’s magic circle was still
glowing.
It was the magic circle that was created for the purpose of
extinguishing Jung-in’s existence, but it was still there.
Albert narrowed his eyes.
‘…The spell should have been completed, but it didn’t disappear?’
If the spell had already fulfilled its purpose and was successfully
applied, the magic circle should have already disappeared.
However, the blood-red magic circle was still on the floor, clear for
him to see.
The darkness clouding his mind was broken through by a faint light.
It was a glimmer of hope.
‘She’s still alive.’
Although she was gone from this place, Jung-in and Blanc were still
alive. This magic circle was evidence enough.
The fact that the magic circle set to make Jung-in cease to exist had
yet to disappear meant that the spell had not been completed.
Albert took in a deep, long breath.
Although it was just the smallest glimmer of hope, Albert readily

seized it.
His eyes slowly regained focus.
“Mercy.”

Mercy had been on edge next to Albert all this time, trying to gauge
his mood. She answered him immediately.
“Take Artius to the dungeon. Make sure that she doesn’t get a single
sip of water. Use magic to replenish very little water to her body. Just
enough that she wouldn’t die.”
He was talking about a place wherein mages would not be able to

use their power at all. Despite how Rosé Artius was a dark mage, it
would be almost impossible to escape from there.
“Use chains to restrict her movement and prevent her from harming
herself. Remember that her body must be maintained in pristine
condition, but her mind must undergo agony. Do not hurt that
woman’s body.”
Change of plans. There would be no benefit in tearing into Rosé

Artius’s flesh until she would die. Her physical body must be left in
perfect form.
Once he’s reunited with Jung-in, she would need a body to use as a
vessel for her soul.
t/n: this is it guys, the start of albert’s yanderefication XD

server~!
Chapter 210
Chapter 210
Translator: Yonnee
The possibility that he would not find her did not exist in his head.
By any means at all, he would find her.
He hadn’t the slightest clue where she was. There were countless
places where he could look for her—perhaps as many as the
individual grains of sand in a desert.
However, if the answer he wanted to know existed amongst the

sand, it did not matter how long it would take to find it.
Even if he needed to stay awake throughout all the nights ahead, he

would make it happen. Even if it would take him one million hours,
he would make it possible.
As long as he’d be able to see her again.
“Make sure to dig out that woman’s trauma through your illusory
magic.”
The dark expanse of the night sky cast a deep shadow upon Albert’s
face. The expression itself sitting upon his countenance was dark as
week.
Albert glanced once at Rosé and gestured towards Mercy to take the
woman away. Then, he turned around.
“We’re going back to the palace.”
As she had been staying quiet while listening to Albert’s commands,

Mercy barely managed to nod. It was much too jarring to witness
Albert’s change in demeanor. She still wasn’t used to it.
He usually carried himself with relaxed, languid ease. However, this

all disappeared, leaving only impatience and madness.
He had tried to hide his original self, but hints and pieces of his
overflowing emotions could no longer be ignored.
It was how Albert had been during his childhood, and it was a
version of him that Mercy had never seen before.
Just what exactly did Jung-in mean to him?
Even as he was bringing Rosteratu to his end, Albert never once lost
his rationality like this.
The murderous intent exuding from Albert had been sending chills
down Mercy’s spine since earlier.
She now also noticed that the magic circle hadn’t disappeared,
which meant only one thing.
Jung-in was still alive.
That’s why Albert stopped himself from killing Rosé…

Mercy watched anxiously as Albert was lost in thought, one hand on
his chin.
It looked like he was finally calming down, and that was a good thing.
Staring at the magic circle, Albert’s eyes were still covered with a
certain haze—as though he had gone mad.
Something’s off. Something’s terribly off. Mercy continued to gauge

Albert’s mood, practically walking on eggshells.
Stroking his chin as he continued looking at the ground, Albert

murmured.
“It’s better to search the area first.”
Though he spoke quietly, it was still loud enough that Mercy could
still hear him.
Stifling even her breath, Mercy asked with extreme caution.
“When shall we start?”
“Tomorrow. I’ll search the entire kingdom tomorrow… And I should

go to Kotuar the day after that.”
“…Pardon, sire? You’re going to search the entire kingdom? In one

day?”
“Of course.”
…But your duties! Your duties as the king! You just ascended the
throne as the new monarch!
Shocked, Mercy asked one question after another.
“What do you mean, Kotuar! The borders between our kingdom and
that nation are practically closed shut because of the sh*t that damn
impotent scum left behind! How will you be able to go there?!”
Kotuar was a country directly adjacent to the kingdom, and the two
were currently hostile to each other. The one and only person who’s
to blame for this was none other than Rosteratu.
Albert’s eyebrows went up. Nevertheless, he showed no intention of

withdrawing his decision.
Mercy continued speaking with a smile.
“Your Majesty, it would be wise to rethink going to Kotuar. You can’t

just walk into the country while our kingdom and their land—”
Albert narrowed his eyes. He, too, smiled in response.
“Then, won’t it be fine if I just go ahead and conquer that nation? I’ve
been thinking about expanding our territory anyway.”
All of a sudden?
“Firstly, I’ll have to take control of the capital… Any and all opposing
aristocrats shall thus be slaughtered. Kotuar is rich in resources, so
it’s not a bad idea.”
Albert spoke in such a casual tone, but the words themselves were
just not it. Mercy’s eyes were now as wide as saucers.
The end doesn’t justify the means! We just need to find Jung-in’s
soul!
The Albert who Mercy knew was a fair and just man. She thought
that he would only act based on proper reason.
It was absurd that he was planning his ‘visit’ to Kotuar in this manner.
“Your Majesty, the people of Kotuar have done nothing wrong.”
Albert answered in a blasé tone anyway.

“Oh, I don’t mean to use coercive means from the very start. I’ll first
ask for their cooperation very nicely, but if they refuse, I’ll go ahead
and seize their nation.”
“…But there’s no way that they’ll just agree with you just like that,
right?”
“Then I’ll deal with them all. Whether it be soldiers, mages, or the
whole capital itself, it’s going to be easy for me. They’re all
inconsequential. You should just focus on keeping this place
guarded and keeping Artius tormented.”
Really, his tone was so light that anyone would think that he’s just
talking about a pleasant stroll somewhere.
Not knowing what to say, Mercy’s mouth gaped widely, and in the
dawn of renewed silence, Albert was once again lost in thought.
He was already planning ahead.
“If she’s not in Kotuar, then I’ll just go to the neighboring countries. If
she’s not there either, I’ll go to the island countries off the coast. Ah,
there’s a chance that she’ll come back here, so I’ll have to tour the
entire kingdom as well.”
Though his words were uttered with steady composure, Albert’s eyes
glinted with unbridled madness.
Here, it dawned on Mercy that she and Albert were not on the same
page at all. It’s as if they were each standing on parallel lines that
would never intersect.
Mercy smiled blithely. She never once thought that she’d ever curse
Albert out, but today’s the day.
‘…Is this guy abso-f*cking-lutely insane?’
No longer was she faced with the rational liege she had been serving
loyally until now.
The only one left in his place was a madman who’s desperately
searching for his lost lover.
server~!
Chapter 211
Chapter 211
Translator: Yonnee
Besides that, Albert had thoroughly and rationally prepared for his
vengeance against Rosteratu before actually enacting it.
That’s how much he preferred working systematically. He respected

his subjects, and he preferred to make decisions that would bring
him gains with as minimal damage as possible.
He was the best man to be crowned king.
However, he would become a completely different man whenever it

came to matters related to Jung-in.
Evidence enough was his willingness to use his authority as king to

overturn the entire country without so much as a second of
hesitation.
“Don’t worry, I have not forgotten my duties. I can’t possibly leave the
country in ruin when it’s the place Jung-in will return to.”
Albert raised his gaze languidly and crossed his arms over his chest.
Perhaps he recalled Jung-in’s face for a moment because a light
smile could be seen on his lips.
“I promised to have everything ready for her.”
Albert murmured, a hint of his smile evident in his tone. It was the
promise he made with his lover before they parted ways, and it was
most definitely still in effect.
Everything would be ready just in time for her return.
“Huu…”
In the end, a long sigh left Mercy’s lips. She could feel her stomach
burning.
It’s not as if she wasn’t worried about Jung-in. Mercy was also
thinking about how they’d find her.
But this wasn’t right.
“Are you truly going to do it, Your Majesty?”
And Albert answered with another question as though he was

surprised.
“Have I ever lied?”
Correction. Albert Grey was not just crazy. He’s beautifully crazy.
Mercy’s head started throbbing so terribly. She took in a deeeep

breath as she pressed down on her temples.
First and foremost, she had to stop this crazy plan of conquering all
the neighboring countries just for the sake of finding Jung-in.
‘…Liam should be here at times like this.’

Crying while eating mustard seeds, Mercy could blame only herself
since she’s the one who put that illusion spell on Rosé.
“Your Majesty, transnational strife is certainly not an easy thing. The

same is true with handling your duties as sovereign.”
Of course, these words held no bearing to Albert. Rather, he just

raised his head and asked back as though it was obvious.
“Have I ever failed to keep my word?”
…As a matter of fact, it’s just as he said.
Though Mercy had been trying to persuade Albert all this time, she
soon realized that she’s the one getting persuaded instead.
His Goddamn Majesty— No, uh, His Majesty was much too good at
controlling people’s strings like puppets to make them do his bidding.
Noticing Mercy’s inner conflict, Albert continued with his glib tongue.
“I’m doing this for the sole reason of finding Jung-in. I have to
personally step up to the plate because I’m the only one who can
see her.”
He wasn’t wrong. Albert was, indeed, the only one who could see
and touch Jung-in, who was currently just a soul.
It wasn’t the kind of thing he’d be able to ask someone else to do.
Of course, Mercy wasn’t that easy to persuade either. Lost in thought

and at a loss for words, she opened and closed her mouth.
For the life of her, she could not understand Albert’s viewpoint.
Mercy herself was clueless when it came to love.
Of course, she had met Jung-in, and she knew just how much Jung-
in’s warmth and gentleness had drawn Albert in.
So, she found out that her liege had a preference for kind people.
And really, she personally had a lot of fun talking to Jung-in as well.
Mercy was well aware that Albert was a good man. However, his
actions were now crossing the line.
‘Has he always been like this?’
Mercy sympathized with the predicament Jung-in was in right now,

but she never imagined that Albert would become such a madman in
the face of love.
He had always been a rational man, someone who never failed to

sharply draw the line between him and other people.
Taking one more deep breath, Mercy tried to calm Albert down
again.
“Please calm down, Your Majesty. It hasn’t been long since you met
Miss Jung-in. I implore you to please, please look at things
rationally.”
Quite literally. The only time Albert and Jung-in spent together was
there in the tower.
As they were two individuals all alone and confined together in a

limited space, it certainly wouldn’t take much for them to fall in love
with each other.
But still. The time they spent together was very short.
Furthermore, Albert was the coldest, most rational man Mercy knew.
He was the kind of person who would always judge each situation he
was in with impartial logic.
“It would be best not to make any hasty decisions. Please take more
time to consider it. Of course, I’ll be there to help as well.”
Albert stared straight into Mercy’s eyes.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t do that.”
At his firm answer, Mercy smiled.
“Your Majesty, you were with her in that tower for only a handful of
months. It wasn’t that long.”
“It’s enough time for me.”
The parallel lines on which they stood continued on and on.
In the end, Mercy gave up completely. Albert was like an impervious

shield.
Even if she’d use up the rest of her life to come up with all the valid
reasons she could throw at him, she would never be able to
persuade Albert.
At this point, she couldn’t help but ask.
Albert’s feelings seemed like they had gone beyond infatuation and
were now encroaching upon the realm of madness. Mercy wanted to
ask about the depths of his feelings so she could understand and
could follow behind him, whatever action he might take from now on.
“When did you start falling for her?”
Mercy asked him with an incredibly helpless expression.
“What exactly do you like so much about Miss Jung-in? I’m going
crazy just trying to understand how Your Majesty could have
changed in such a short span of time.”

server~!
Chapter 212
Chapter 212
Translator: Yonnee
It might have sounded like sarcasm, but Mercy was genuinely

asking.
In all honesty, she thought that Albert would live like a lone wolf for
the rest of his life.
It’s not because no one was interested in him or approached him,

but because there was no one he carried in his heart.
“If Your Majesty answers me this, I will stop protesting.”
The answer that first came to mind was on the tip of his tongue.
He liked his daily life with Jung-in at the tower. That small happiness
that she had given him forever changed his life.
The time they had together in the tower was brief, but it was enough
to touch him deeply…
That’s what he wanted to say.

Until there was one particular thing about it that bothered him.
Albert furrowed his brows, meeting at the center slowly. This

seemingly lingering fog in his mind seldom went away, but it felt like
it was disappearing for a moment.
‘…Was it really only small happiness that she gave me?’
What about before that?
Before she proposed their contract?
Albert grappled with his memories.
An answer that he could not understand came out.
…It became that way only after she brought up the contract.
The way she treated him and the way she spoke and acted changed
only after the contract, and that’s when his feelings for her began to
grow.
An inscrutable feeling kept rearing its head at him as though it’s

been waiting for this opportunity.
The daily life that she had introduced to him, the way she would
praise him, the way she spoke and acted—it all quickly settled in his
mind.
Even he had been disconcerted by her sudden change.
Regardless of whether a person could change in their lifetime, he

was fully aware that it was not enough reason for someone to fall in
love with them.
But he did.
As if he himself had been waiting for her—for a long, long time.

At first, he had also been very taken aback by how drastically she
had changed. Somehow or another, he used that reason to justify his
actions.
He told himself that he was putting up an act all for the sake of using
her.
This was the reason he had when he had kissed her with his eyes
open, and even when he had kissed her on the forehead.
But outside of this, he could not explain the sudden, inexplicable

desire to touch her.
Nevertheless, he couldn’t fool himself any longer. Emotions

incongruent to the intention of ‘using’ her soon emerged.
Whether it was expressing his own feelings or speaking up for her, it

was all as easy as breathing.
He was not the kind of man who’d express himself in that way.
The same was true with the undeniable urge to express his desires
so openly or with teasing innuendo with her.
Everything was a first for him. Even so, he did not find it awkward.
Whenever he listened to his words, he felt pleased to see her blush.
Each and every reaction she showed whenever he expressed

himself was utterly addicting. His eyes kept gravitating towards her.
He called her name more and more. And, each time, he liked the
way she would look at him.
None of it felt unpleasant.
Every little thing about Jung-in attracted him so.

He could still clearly remember Jung-in’s face, illuminated by the
moonlight.
Though she had Rosé’s outward appearance, Jung-in’s smile

transforms her into a completely different person, as if he could see
her silhouette right in front of his eyes.
When she had cut his hair for him, regardless of whether she
showed embarrassment or complete focus, looking at her like that
made him think that it did not matter who the person within that body
truly was.
She was so lovely that he could not hold it in any longer. He needed
to kiss her.
Right then, he confessed to the lies he had told himself. He could

never find it in him to use Jung-in.
Because he was the one who fell first.
He did not know which exact moment in time he had fallen for her,
but there was no doubt about it. It didn’t matter where they were; just
being together with her—together in bliss—was enough.
He could no longer imagine life without her.
“Your Majesty.”
As Mercy was sincerely curious to hear his answer, she urged him
softly.
Pulled back from his reverie, Albert spoke slowly.

“…Do you believe in such a thing called destiny, Mercy?”
Right. There was no other way to explain it.
It’s destiny.
In the same way that he quickly found out that the person in front of
him had changed, so too had he quickly fallen headfirst in love with
Jung-in. It’s as though his entire being had been waiting to meet her
all this time.
“I don’t know when it started…”
Just as he told Liam before, he couldn’t find the right words to

explain the emotions that he was feeling.
“It’s just, I couldn’t help but love her.”
“……”
“As if I’d been wishing for her my entire life.”
Thinking about Jung-in, Albert’s red eyes burned deeply like the sun.
…He had let go of the hand of the person he’d been longing for so
much. Albert clenched his teeth.
I don’t wish to experience this sense of loss. Not again.
But, wait.
In his train of thought, Albert found something odd.
‘Why… again?’
Albert reflected on his thoughts. Had he ever felt such a desperate

sense of loss before he met Jung-in?
Strangely enough, it felt like his heart was already used to this
sorrow.
Did he feel the same way when his first love had left? No, he wasn’t
sure.
His memories of her were slowly coming back, but there were still so
many things that were not clear.
It was also difficult to say whether the memories rushing out were
rooted in reality.
Albert shook his head. Above everything else, this was not the time
to think about such things.
The first and utmost priority was finding Jung-in.
If he could not find her, there would be only one outcome.
He’d end up going insane.
server~!
Chapter 213
Chapter 213
Translator: Yonnee
Mercy listened to Albert’s answer while looking straight at him the

whole time. But now, she bowed her head deeply once, then raised
her head again.
She lost.
“Then, time is of essence, Your Majesty. Please go.”
There had never been a time that Albert’s choices had disappointed
Mercy.
And his choice this time would certainly be the right one, too.
“Your Majesty should decrease your workload. No, not just that,
please definitely lessen it. I’ll talk to Duke Liam and Schubert first,
then I’ll use my illusory magic.”
Albert had enough capacity to juggle his duties and his search for
Jung-in at the same time, but at the end of the day, he was still
human.
If he were to work nonstop, it’s only obvious that his body would
break down eventually.
With Mercy’s illusory magic, even if Albert was away, she could
make other people see that he was still there.
If she were to help him like this, then Albert would have more time to
find Jung-in.
With a smile perched upon his lips, Albert soared into the sky.
This was the start of his work.
***
I easily got permission from Emmett to go on an outing with Albert.
He even agreed right away the moment I brought it up.
“I was about to go out today, too, actually.”
Of course, Emmett wasn’t going out just to spy on us. He was a busy
man who had other things to do.
According to today’s agenda for the festival, a fireworks display

would be held by the mages.
Apart from that, since Emmett was told that the lord of the magic
tower was going to be in attendance, he finally decided to set his
plan into motion.
And the plan in question was none other than… extorting money
from the lord of the magic tower. It’s ridiculous!
When Albert heard about it, he was naturally astonished and he tried
his best to dissuade his teacher. However, the child’s warnings fell
on deaf ears.
After hearing such a thing, Albert couldn’t sit still and ended up going
out.
The weather was especially cold today. Worried that Albert might
catch a cold, I firmly put layers and layers on him.
A fur coat, a warm scarf and the beanie we bought last time. After
being sufficiently clothed, Albert became as fluffy as a cute little bear.
I couldn’t believe I was given the chance to see my beloved during

his childhood like this. I knew it was an ordeal, but at this moment, I
was blessed with the kind of fortune that would never happen again
in my lifetime.
Just looking at Albert filled me with joy.
That aside, all the time I made sure he was eating properly was
worth it. Albert’s face had become slightly plumper.
It was a small thing, but it was a big change for me, as someone who
looked at him every day. It’s only a given, since all my care and
attention were focused on Albert and Albert alone.
For someone who’s to become a heartbreaker in the future, was it

really allowed for him to be this adorable now?
I couldn’t resist the temptation in the end—I hugged Albert very

tightly. I couldn’t bear it without holding Albert in my arms.
“Albeeeeert…”
How can anyone be thiiiis cute? Hm? How??
“Can’t… breathe…!”
Albert broke free of my hug with a bright red face.
Though reluctant, I let him go. Of course, I shouldn’t continue if he

couldn’t breathe.
“You were just so cool that I couldn’t help myself.”
“…Cool, you say, yet you were cuddling me like that?”
“I’m just saying—that’s your charm.”
Having praised Albert once more, I took his hand and prepared the
spell for our traverse through the sky.
However, with Noir in his arms, Emmett asked while slightly tilting his
head to the side.
“You don’t have to walk there. I can just teleport us.”
But if we teleport, we won’t be able to walk beneath this pretty night

sky. I recalled how Albert had taken my hand back then, walking
together with me across the starry expanse.
It was so lovely that I wanted to see it again.
Then I caught sight of it. The corners of Albert’s lips lowered as

though he was sad to hear that we were going to teleport instead!
“I like taking strolls at night though. The sky is clear tonight, too, so
it’d be nice to look at the stars.”
“……”
“But honestly, I’m too afraid to go alone. Can you come with me,
Albert? I know you’re still mad at me, but…”
When I trailed off, Albert just took my hand and clasped it tightly,
acting as though he was doing me a great favor.
“Then, it can’t be helped. Let’s walk.”
But the smile on his face couldn’t be denied.
As Albert opened the window, the wind made his gray hair flutter
faintly. His moderately round forehead was exposed to the breeze.
“Wow…”
His ruby eyes, looking out into the night sky, were just so pretty.
And within his gaze was a kind of innocence that was still intact. It
was completely different from when he was in front of Duke Masen
earlier.
For a moment, I thought— I wish Albert could just live a peaceful life.
Had he lived the kind of life that would have preserved his smile,
even if he’d be less mature than he was now, he would have been
much happier.
But regardless of anything, in the end, I would still love him.
“Let’s go.”
With the night sky as the backdrop behind him, Albert turned to me
and took my hand.
Seeing us like that, Emmett just shrugged his shoulders.
“I don’t quite like feeling the biting wind on my skin, so I’ll see you at
the festival instead.
And along with Noir, Emmett disappeared. He’s seriously so smooth

with handling his magic.
Before stepping out the window, I put on a fly spell on both me and
Albert.
My white hair sparkled in contrast to the dark night sky.
Nevertheless, the ocean of stars above shone even more brightly

compared to the first time I had walked through the air.
And just like the first time we did this, we enjoyed walking through
the evening sky.
server~!
Chapter 214
Chapter 214
Translator: Yonnee
Albert glanced at me, and I smiled brightly back at him.
“What is it?”
It felt like there’s something he wanted to say.
When I asked, Albert hesitated for a moment and pursed his lips
together.
Instead of rushing him, I waited in silence. I didn’t hate Albert’s

silence.
Given his personality, if he was hesitating for that long, he must be

serious about it.
After a while, Albert took a deep breath and spoke in a small voice.
“I’m sorry for being rude to you the past few days. I don’t know why I
did that. I don’t deserve to be upset with you anyway…”
Albert lowered his head, but soon raised it again.
The act of apologizing for one’s feelings was also a testament to how
that person felt.
He looked like he wasn’t used to saying this, and the image of the
adult Albert scratching his head overlapped with the child Albert.
As I chuckled inwardly, one thought crossed my mind.
We’re the same.
We both tried to push the other away, but at the end of it all, we
relented and admitted our true feelings.
I answered resolutely.
“It’s not that you don’t deserve to. You can be upset with me. Isn’t it
totally understandable that you felt that way?”
“…But on your part, you—”
“You don’t have to think about my part. Albert, you can be a little
selfish, you know.”
He had just been surrounded by so many hardships until now. The

bitter thought made my heart ache.
Albert’s eyes twinkled like rubies. The deep red hue reminded me of
him in the future.
He smiled and whispered,
“Thank you.”
“What is there to thank?”
“Because I can act comfortably around you.”

What he said left me speechless.
Albert while he was dealing with Greten. Albert while he stood his
ground in front of Duke Masen. Albert as he would talk to Emmett.
In none of those situations did he ever behave like a child.
Except for whenever he was with me, who had witnessed a moment
of his life wherein he had been trapped in a deep abyss.
“…I’m honored that I can be that kind of person for you.”
His gratitude touched my heart. It took me a while to answer, and I

tried my best to smile.
The more I knew about his past and just how hard it was for him, the
more I was filled with such sadness.
Albert’s gaze suddenly turned to my bracelet.
Narrowing his eyes as he stared at it, he asked.
“I’ve been wondering. Why do you always have this bracelet on?”
“Because keeping it on is the only way for you to see me.”
“Ahh…”
He wasn’t really questioning what kind of existence I was, huh. Or he

might be hesitant to learn more.
Mulling over it, I spoke again.
“It’s from the man I love.”
“…The man you love?”
While asking back with a puzzled expression, Albert then furrowed

his brows slightly. He must have realized it.
“So you’re leaving because of that guy?”
Pfft. I nearly laughed out loud.
He’s right in saying that I’m leaving because of ‘that’ guy, but…
“Can’t you just stay here? I don’t think that guy is a good person.
You’ve been away for so long but he’s not even looking for you…”
To make matters worse, Albert began to badmouth himself. He’s

really getting in there and stabbing himself on the back.
I really shouldn’t laugh at a time like this, but I couldn’t stop the
corners of my lips from twitching.
Seeing my reaction, Albert quickly shook his head. Then, he cupped

his hands over his ears as though he was refusing to hear more.
“Never mind. I don’t want to hear any more of this. I can already
imagine the answer even if you don’t say it. Whether you leave or
stay, who cares.”
He then proceeded to say something he didn’t really mean.
Playfully frowning, I answered.
“That’s too bad. It’s saddening to hear that you don’t care either way
whether I leave or not.”
“…Then just don’t leave.”
“I’m sorry, but I can’t do that.”
I had no choice but to answer firmly.
“Because that person is waiting for me, and he must be looking for
me, too.”
The Albert of the past and the Albert of the future were both
important to me.
Once I return to the future, I’d be reunited with the Albert who makes
my heart flutter in a different sense than the Albert standing before
me right now.
He looked at me as though he was disappointed. His wounded

expression made me falter a little.
…Maybe I can tell him a little more since I’ll be blurring his memories
with the forget spell later.
“Don’t be so down. Just because we’ll be apart doesn’t mean we

won’t be able to see each other again.”
Hearing these words, Albert widened his eyes. After a while, he

shook his head and whispered in a soft voice.
“It’s a promise.”
With my hand in Albert’s, I felt him squeezing it tight.
Once more, we walked through the night sky.
And, once more, I was overcome with the need to return to the future
and see him again.
I was walking together with him as well, here and now, but I wanted
to go back to him and tell him just how beautiful and admirable he
was for doing his best to survive at that young age.
…And I wanted to whisper to him, I’m sorry for making you wait so
long.
***
We found Emmett standing by the entrance of the festival. It was
certainly more picturesque now compared to the last time we were
here.
It was all thanks to the snowflakes decorating the trees.
“Over there—the Tower Lord has arrived.”
Emmett pointed towards one man in the midst of the crowd.
It was a middle-aged man with the same red hair Mercy had.
There was a benevolent smile on his face. He certainly gave off a

starkly different atmosphere compared to Rosteratu.
Of course, having the same ideals as Rosteratu didn’t mean they

also had the same outward impressions. As they say, don’t judge a
book by its cover.
Stroking Noir’s fur, Emmett sighed and murmured.
“He brought his daughter, too.”
At his remark, I found Mercy as well. Her red hair was as charming
as ever, but this time, it hung long and loose down her back.

server~!
Chapter 215
Chapter 215
Translator: Yonnee
To be honest, I thought it wasn’t Mercy at first.
The Mercy I know had short hair and a rather cold countenance, but
how she appeared now was a direct contrast to that image.
With her hair grown out long, her lusciously thick hair cascaded
down to her waist. And, the smile on her lips was without even a
single hint of a shadow.
Mercy, undoubtedly happy, was pointing towards the fireworks that

had embroidered the sky. The tower lord was nodding his head with
a kind expression.
“That man is exceedingly good at carrying himself according to his

name. There is no end to human pretense.”
As Emmett was looking at those two as well, he murmured to

himself. By his expression alone, I was taken aback by how palpably
obvious it was that he loathed the man.
It was quite contrary to his usual attitude of brushing everything off in
a playful manner.
With a deep breath, he patted Noir as though to control his thoughts.

At this moment, Noir was nothing short of Emmett’s tranquilizer.
“This is why I don’t wish to be interested in humans.”
“……”
“I keep wanting to wipe everything out. Once I start finding out more,
there’s no end to it.”
While gruesomely muttering such words, Emmett had on his usual

fair smile.
In time, he spoke to Albert.
“Then, I’ll be back.”
“Master, please—”
“Don’t follow me, Young Count. If you come, I’ll stop you by force.
And I might not teach you magic anymore.”
Albert flinched as Emmett gave this threat. Wasting no time,

however, Emmett quickly weaved through the crowd.
“You never listen to me.”
While staring resentfully at Emmett’s back, Albert murmured under

his voice.
“You have to trust your teacher, Albert.”
I could understand how he felt. But honestly, I wasn’t worried about

Emmett at all.
What’s the use of worrying about a sage? Emmett must have lived
quietly until now because that’s how he chose to live.
Unbeknownst to ordinary humans, therein lay a great power within

him. It was clear enough from just how abnormally smooth his magic
was.
Even though the future Albert himself was such a powerful mage,
Emmett’s magic was of a different kind from what I witnessed before
from Albert.
Emmett hid all this from Albert, and I wasn’t in the position to reveal
this on someone’s behalf.
I decided to divert Albert’s attention instead.
“Albert, look at the fireworks. Aren’t the colors pretty?”
With his lips pressed together, Albert looked up at the sky and gazed
upon the fireworks. He looked nervous, still, which was an unfamiliar
sight to me.
In time, Albert took my hand. And, he spoke in a determined voice.
“Please stop my master.”
“Me?”
“You’re a mage, too. A great one.”
I was surprised by the envy behind his gaze now. It seemed like I still
wasn’t aware of the extent of his faith in me.
But Albert, your master is a sage transcendental, and I’m just a

wandering soul that’s undergoing an ordeal… If your master is a
human being, then I’m just an ant crawling on the ground he walks
on…
Although it was a direct hit to my self-esteem to admit that I was just
an ant who’s standing in front of a human being, I brushed it off
nevertheless. Emmett was a kind man, so there’s nothing to dwell
on.
These were my true circumstances, but with Albert looking up at me

with such sparklingly envious eyes, I couldn’t bring myself to burst
his bubble.
I changed my mind.
Right. Even if I can’t use magic against him, I can at least see what
Emmet’s up to, yes?
“Are you worried about him?”
At my question, Albert shook his head frantically.
“No! Why would I! He’s just busy taking care of that dragon every
day!”
“It’s all over your face.”
“…No one else can read me as well as you do.”
“Because that’s how much I like you.”
Pausing for a moment, Albert pursed his lips. Red flowers started
blooming on his cheeks.
In the end, Albert acknowledged his feelings.
“…You’re right. I’m worried about Master.”
It was a voice full of sincerity. Emmett must be someone he valued

greatly.
It wasn’t a stretch to think so. At this time, Emmett was the only
person who ever showed Albert any affection.
Albert’s pupils shook.
“…There’s not much time left either. He wouldn’t even tell me when
he’ll leave.”
“Alright. Wait here.”
Albert’s pure heart for Emmett was so pretty that I just couldn’t
refuse any longer. In a blink of an eye, I headed towards Emmett.
And, there, the tower lord and Emmett’s eyes met.
“Hello, Belfort.”
Emmett was not particularly polite towards the tower lord.
On the surface, Emmett looked much younger, so based on the

current situation, the tower lord could be ‘justifiably’ angry.
However, Tower Lord Belfort instead looked at the people around

them and slowly opened his lips to answer.
“It’s our first time meeting and yet…”
Briefly glancing at Noir, Belfort flinched the moment Noir growled at

him.
“Aren’t the fireworks very pretty?”
“Yes, unlike the ugly Belfort.”
“Haha, you must think negatively of me.”
Raising his head, Emmett immediately got to the point.
“Wouldn’t it be more convenient for you if we continue talking in a

place away from your daughter?”
“I don’t know what we could possibly talk about.”

Belfort laughed and continued to act clueless.
“Dad, what’s wrong?”
Blinking up at her father, Mercy was uneasy. She gripped her father’s
hand tightly.
Emmett stared at her. Then, he spoke to her in a calm voice.
“The children who visit the tower often disappear, right? Would you
like me to tell you where they went?”
“Huuh? How did you know…”
At Emmett’s words, Mercy tilted her head to the side in slight

confusion, but Belfort’s face hardened in an instant. He yelled right
then.
“What kind of discourtesy is this!”
“So, should I continue or not?”
server~!
Chapter 216
Chapter 216
Translator: Yonnee
Belfort looked around him. With a bang, an array of fireworks

brilliantly burst through the sky. However, there remained palpable
tension between the two.
“…Mercy, stay here.”
“But Dad—”
“Stay!”
At the unexpected shout, Mercy flinched.
Mercy’s hand was in the air, about to hold onto Belfort’s robe, but it
plopped back down. Her wounded eyes were filled with tears.
However, Belfort was blind to Mercy’s feelings right then. He was

much too distracted by Emmett’s words.
“Where do you want to talk?” Belfort asked gruffly.

“…Over there, in that alley.”
Emmett was looking at Mercy, but he soon raised his hand and
pointed towards one alley. Belfort took the lead.
As soon as they entered the alley, Belfort thrust his cane menacingly
into Emmett’s neck.
“How much do you know?”
I watched this battle of wills with great interest. On Belfort’s part, he

was no less than a moth that’s about to go straight into a fire, but it
was truly remarkable how pridefully he was carrying himself.
Without any further delay, Emmett spoke up.
“For one, I know that you’re selling children to Marquis Evnen and
quite a few other nobles.”
“Do you not know how to shut up?!”
As he was taken aback, Belfort swung his cane. Emmett smoothly

eluded the attack.
He raised one hand and grabbed Belfort by the neck. The cane fell
from the man’s hand.
Emmett’s voice dropped to a glacial tone. Belfort muttered

something back at a suppressed volume. He must be muttering an
incantation for a spell.
However, nothing worked on Emmett.
As soon as he realized just how powerful Emmett was, Belfort’s face

practically turned blue.
“How did you come up with the idea of using the Young Count?”
Those words sent a jolt through me.

The previous tower lord also dared set his eyes on Albert?
“I intend to pay the proper price before taking him!”
“You’re well aware that your actions are illegal.”
…But it soon occurred to me that Count and Countess Grey might

have had a hand in this as well. They were both money-hungry
people.
“I-I’ll give you money, if that’s what you want!”
Belfort knew that he couldn’t stand a chance against Emmett, and so

he shifted gears and tried to appease the sage another way.
This seemed to be what Emmett wanted to hear. Letting out no

qualms, Emmett nodded.
“Well said.”
“……”
Belfort looked perplexed. Even though he was the one who threw the
bait, he didn’t know that the other man would bite so quickly.
“Then, give me this much.”
When Emmett held out a piece of paper, Belfort snatched it from his
hand bitterly. And soon, he balked at the amount written on it.
“Are you crazy? How on earth am I supposed to pay this much—”
Emmett blinked.
“Should I reveal it all?”
“…I’ll get it ready.”

Even from here, I could see that Belfort was plotting something. It
was clear that he’s just planning to give the money for now, then
retaliate later.
“Get it ready right now then.”
At Emmett’s words, Belfort’s eyes grew wide.
“If not, I’ll just go ahead and spread rumors.”
Belfort flinched. He gauged Emmett’s capabilities. He must have

now realized that Emmett was not one to bluff.
Biting his lips for a long time, Belfort eventually nodded.
“Alright.”
“I’ll see you here in an hour,” Emmett replied cheerfully.
At that, Belfort quickly scrammed.
When Belfort was completely gone, my eyes met with Emmett’s.
“…That man intended to buy Albert?”
“To be exact, he was planning to buy Albert from Count and

Countess Grey illegally, erase all his memories, then use him as a
slave.”
“He wouldn’t have gotten caught?”
“If he locks the child up in the magic tower and puts an illusory spell
on him, nobody will see. The Tower Lord possesses a great amount
of magic power too.”
At the unexpected conspiracy, my mouth gaped wide open.
I never imagined that a kidnapping had been planned while Albert

was a child.
At the same time, it occurred to me why Emmett had not told Albert
about any of this.
He would have wanted Albert to continue his life, not knowing about
such a despicable thing.
One question still remained.
“Albert holds the title of the Count’s heir, so why would the Tower
Lord do such a thing?”
“He’s aware that Albert could one day be prince, so he’s trying to
reduce the puppets that Marquis Evnen would be able to wield.
Though the Tower Lord and Marquis Evnen have a beneficial
relationship with each other, they constantly keep each other in
check.”
In the future where Albert had already become king, both men’s lives
had already ended. It was surprising to me that they were so
treacherous towards each other in the past like this.
“Belfort has a predilection for pretty faces, so that’s probably the

reason. But it’s the first time that he’s bringing in children and selling
them.”
…He’s a sexual predator? For a different reason, I gaped. It felt like I

was seeing all kinds of things.
“I asked for quite a lot of money… and I’ll erase all his memories
about trafficking children.”
In this alleyway, as the sage’s expression darkened, what could be

seen evidently was his extreme repulsion.
“I tend to stay out of the affairs of human beings, but…”
Ruffling his hair once, Emmett slowly closed his eyes.
“If it involves Albert, I can’t bring myself to turn a blind eye.”

There was a sense of despondency as he mentioned Albert’s name.
His affection for the child seemed to be an unexpected variable for
him.
Even if someone had lived for as long as he did, it’s impossible to

predict everything in one’s future.
Such was life.
server~!
Chapter 217
Chapter 217
Translator: Yonnee
“I had no interest in the mortal world, and this applied to Albert as

well, but…”
As Emmett’s voice dropped to a grim tone, he shrugged.
“Since my final days are just around the corner, let’s just say that my
intervention this time will be a rare exception.”
Turning to face me, Emmett continued.
“For instance, Albert has nothing to worry about. He should know

that, too.”
Though slight, I gave him a sidelong scowl.
“You never tell him anything, so how could he not worry? He doesn’t
even know that you’re a transcendental sage.”
“Because he doesn’t need to know more about me.”

Emmett made great efforts in distancing himself from Albert and had
a firm resolve to detach himself from mortal affairs.
Yet despite all that, he was going out of his way to deal with as great
of a man as the lord of the magic tower, and he was even taking care
of Albert.
“But you ended up being attached to him.”
Emmett’s eyes went wide right then, then he shrugged once more.
“You make me speechless.”
I simply pointed out the very truth he had been trying to turn a blind
eye to.
Glancing at me, he folded his arms over his chest.
“I didn’t approach the Young Count with good intentions at first.”
“…So, you were also thinking of using him?”
“More so for the sake of revenge.”
It was a much heavier subject than I was expecting. In that moment,

loneliness swept through his gaze.
However, he grinned.
“Let’s just say this is my final act of good conscience.”
For the first time, I was curious about the life Emmett had trodden.
He had become a transcendental sage with all that power, yet he

chose to pursue a quiet life.
Whoever the target of his vengeance was, Emmett tried to enact it

through Albert even though he himself had enough ability to solve it
on his own.
However, in the end, he threw those plans away. The final act he had
chosen to do before dying was to blackmail Belfort and swindle
money from him.
Even that was for Albert.
Though indifferent to others, Emmett truly cared for Albert with all his
heart.
I clearly recalled the present Albert’s earnest expression earlier

when I told him I’d ask Emmett for permission in his stead.
Then, I recalled just how much the future Albert had mourned
Emmett’s death.
One thought came to my mind.
‘…If he lives…’
If Emmett were to live, a huge part of Albert’s life would be altered.
Even if he were to live under Rosteratu’s roof, Albert wouldn’t have

to go through such a painful life.
And it’s enough to be sure of this just by seeing how Emmett had
handled Belfort.
Emmett had such a profound effect on Albert’s life.
So, if Emmett were to survive, Albert could be happier.
A voice, like a divine revelation, filled my mind right then.
[ If you are to prevent Emmett’s death, this would mean that

Albert can achieve happiness from an early age. ]
That clear voice echoed in my mind.
This.
This was the ordeal.
I was being given a choice—to persuade Emmett and save him, or to

do nothing and let him die.
Not once had I thought about saving Emmett since the moment I met
him. His death was already an established fact in the future.
However, this had become a past that I could change.
The future Albert had continuously suffered under Rosteratu for

years on end. However, if Emmett was just by his side, Albert would
not have to suffer.
If I just ask Emmett now—to erase the Grey family’s memories, to

take Albert and go on a trip to another country—Albert would not
have to be trapped in a tower in the future.
His life would turn around completely.
But instead, I…
I would cease to exist.
“No. Don’t.”
At the sudden voice, I raised my head. Emmett was looking straight

into my eyes, as if he could see right through me.
“My resolve is not as firm as you think—I might be swayed. Don’t say
anything. Do nothing.”
This made me realize it even more.
This, right here, was the turning point in Albert’s life.
“Let me die.”
Emmett continued to speak with a light expression despite the
gravity of his words. I could not respond.
A heavy boulder began to settle on my heart.
The only way I’d be able to meet the future Albert was… if I were to
turn a blind eye to the present Albert’s agony.
My emotions were pouring, overwhelming me entirely.
Yet I clenched my hands into fists to control them all.
Looking off to the side where Belfort could be seen walking towards
this direction, Emmett whispered.
“Even this is part of the stream of time.”
I bit down on my lower lip, hard.
Well aware of just how much tears of anguish the present Albert
would shed, and yet.
I could not bring myself to persuade him.
I could not deny the yearning I had for the future Albert to remain as
he was.
…I could not deny how terribly, despicably selfish of a human being I

was.
***
Belfort had managed to prepare the whole sum without much

difficulty. It was made possible because he had a short meeting with
Marquis Evnen today.
The amount demanded by that unknown man earlier was enough for
most nobles to live comfortably for three full decades.
There was only one reason as to why Belfort was willing to pay such
an astronomical price.
This was all because it would become quite troublesome if this

matter were to reach the ears of Marquis Evnen.
Confirming that Mercy was sitting on a bench while watching the

fireworks, Belfort hurried to Marquis Evnen. He could not waste even
a single second.
“Your Excellency.”
Marquis Evnen greeted him with a chuckle, which surprised Belfort.

The marquis seemed to be in a better mood than expected.
“It is an honor to see you once again, Marquis.”
Using a polite tone for his greeting, Belfort carefully gauged Marquis
Evnen’s mood.
He was a man who’s usually difficult to please. If he was in a good

mood, there was most probably a good reason for that…
And, soon enough, Belfort found the dragon cub beside Marquis
Evnen.
“This…”
“You’re meeting this little one for the first time, so say hello. Its name
is Alexander.”
With scales so mesmerizingly blue, so exceptionally lovely, the

dragon cub next to Marquis Evnen looked at the nobleman uneasily.
Nevertheless, the marquis was completely relaxed. He handed over
the small chest—a jewelry box—to the tower lord with ease.
“So, this investment will be used for the future of the mages, yes?”
Of course, this was nowhere near the truth.
The compensation that Marquis Evnen was giving the Belfort now
was for their business of child trafficking.
server~!
Chapter 218
Chapter 218
Translator: Yonnee
The observant Belfort nodded right away. And, he did not forget to
paste on a fake smile.
“Of course, Your Excellency. I’m sure the young mages will be
pleased as well. But, if I may ask, what brings you to this shabby
place…”
“I came because I heard about the festival. And he says he wishes to

stay somewhere quiet, so he’s staying with me.”
A servant took a step towards the marquis.
“Then, Alexander, go back to the mansion and rest.”
Alexander nodded and followed the attendant.
“…It’s amazing how you’ve chanced upon a dragon cub, Your

Excellency. Are you planning to become its contractor?”
At Belfort’s brown-nosing, Marquis Evnen simply chuckled.

“There’s still some time before his 500th birthday. Until then, I’ll
continue building the trust between us.”
“I see. That’s a wise idea.”
Belfort nodded. He knew just how obsessed Marquis Evnen was with
mana.
Frankly, Marquis Evnen was Belfort’s biggest cash cow. It was for
this reason that he served the marquis well, but he still needed to
keep one eye out just in case.
Without Marquis Evnen, his wealth would not grow.
The marquis was, after all, particularly enthusiastic at paying good

money for children. Especially children who could wield magic.
“Did you like the product I had sent to Your Excellency this time?”
Belfort furtively whispered, and Marquis Evnen raised one eyebrow.

He laughed jovially at the bootlicker.
“She’s perfect to use as a maid. She said that she had been doing
that since she was very young.”
Belfort did not know what exactly Marquis Evnen was doing with the
children.
Quite honestly, he didn’t even want to know. All he needed to do

here was count his money.
The child he sold to Marquis Evnen this time was a girl with light
brown hair.
She showed quite a talent in magic, so Belfort briefly thought of

bringing her to the magic tower instead. However, Marquis Evnen
offered to buy her at a premium—and who was Belfort to refuse?
“If I come across other children quite like her, I’ll be sure to present
them to Your Excellency.”
“No, the children…”
Trailing off, Marquis Evnen seemed occupied by his thoughts as his

eyes curved up. He patted Belfort on the shoulder.
“The children, are they not pitiful? I’ll stop here now. However, I’ll
continue to request slaves.”
This shameless attitude of wiping his hands of this matter bristled

Belfort with anger. However, he made sure not to show it.
It was for this scenario that Belfort made sure to keep paper trails on
the marquis’s transactions. And besides, his business was going to
continue anyway.
Other than Marquis Evnen, there were quite a number of nobles who
were interested in buying children.
So, at a time like this, this festival was an opportune moment. It

wouldn’t be so strange for children to disappear in such crowds.
Especially when it came to the street children, who the tower lord
saw as his own personal currency. He’d be able to use them, even at
low prices.
In any case, today’s deal was closed safely.
Belfort bowed towards Marquis Evnen, who then condescendingly

said,
“See you at the banquet. Then, goodbye.”
“Yes, Your Excellency.”

As soon as Marquis Evnen disappeared from his sight, Belfort spat
on the ground. They looked amicable enough on the surface, but
once their backs were turned on each other, they were nothing short
of enemies.
One day, Belfort would have to think about currying Rosteratu’s favor
so that he’d be considered as the king’s close ally.
It was for this reason that he wanted to use Albert, but… He would
need to be careful from now on.
Belfort needed to know if there were more people other than that
unknown man earlier who knew about his plans. While thinking
about that man’s face, Belfort gnashed his molars roughly.
How dare that scoundrel try to dig into the tower lord’s affairs. He
must have a death wish with that kind of gall.
For now, Belfort would cooperate and pay that man just to shut him
up. It’s inevitable that the man would be careless after this.
Belfort cast a high-level tracking spell on the payment. As soon as

that man would exchange the gems for money, he would be instantly
teleported to the magic tower.
Tracking spells were Belfort’s forte, and not even an archmage

would be able to detect it.
In the magic tower, Belfort was no different from the king.
That unknown man seemed to have great magical power, but he

alone wouldn’t be able to go against Belfort and all the mages in the
tower at once.
‘I’ll kill you in cold blood, just you wait.’
It was then that Belfort set off to meet up with Emmett. The thought
of all the ways he’d torture that man made his steps feel light.
Emmett was waiting for him.
“Here’s the payment, as promised.”
Emmett opened the jewelry box and checked its contents. In no time,
however, he narrowed his eyes.
“A tracking spell. How uncouth.”
“…What?”
The moment Emmett made one simple gesture, the spell that’s been
cast on the jewelry box had gotten released. He broke Belfort’s most
powerful spell without even uttering an incantation.
Only then did Belfort realize that this man was an absolute monster.
A monster that he would not be able to handle.
“Do you know why I chose to live quietly?”
“……”
“Everything’s disgusting anyway, so why bother wasting my time and

attention?”
Belfort gulped, an ominous feeling settling in the pit of his stomach.
He frantically searched through his mind for a way—any way at all—

for him to worm himself out of this. After rolling his head so much, he
finally caught one lifeline.
This man had asked him for money.
“I-I can give you more money, so—”
“No. It’s time to nip it in the bud.”

As Emmett answered indifferently, he soon cast the ‘Forget’ spell on
Belfort.
“Koohhk…”
Belfort groaned. Emmett began to manipulate his memories.
Though Belfort possessed enough power to be considered an

archmage, his opponent was a transcendental sage. Emmett could
erase all the memories he wanted with ease.
And so, Emmett neatly erased all the evil deeds that Tower Lord
Belfort had done.
Then, Belfort fell to the ground. Unconscious.
The next time he’d wake up, he would not be able to recall anything
of what he had been up to until now. He would shun his own
insidious businesses.
However, a human being’s true nature was not so easily changeable.

Whatever he’d choose to do down the line, Belfort would inevitably
destroy himself in the pursuit of greed and more greed. Just like
before.
Emmett knew.
He knew well enough that human beings did not change so easily.
‘And that applies to me as well.’
Emmett laughed bitterly.
Leaving Belfort alone, he turned around and headed to where Albert

was, returning to him.
server~!
Chapter 219
Chapter 219
Translator: Yonnee
While Emmett went to get the payment from Belfort, I went back to
Albert’s side.
And as soon as I saw him, I was filled with guilt. I knew about
Emmett’s death, but I could not persuade him.
I knew I could stop it, yet I turned away and pretended not to see.
The restless Albert became calm when he saw me. He tilted his
head to the side.
“Where’s Master?”
“He’ll be here in a minute.”
Albert grimaced.
“But I told you to look after Master.”
He sighed as he said this, but I just laughed awkwardly.

“I did my job though. To my surprise, the Tower Lord accepted
everything that Emmett said. Anyway, you don’t have to worry about
any retaliation going Emmett’s way.”
I soothed his worries with facts so that Albert would no longer be

concerned about Emmett.
“Their conversation ended well. The Tower Lord will pay the money.
There was nothing for you to worry about after all.”
But even after I said all this, Albert continued to examine me.
“…Hmm.”
With him narrowing his eyes at me like that, I got a little nervous.
Albert slowly asked.
“But why is your expression so dark?”
“……”
“There’s no way nothing happened.”
Albert looked like there were so many things he wanted to ask about.
How the negotiation went, how Emmett threatened Belfort to prepare

the payment. Why wouldn’t he be worried about the tower lord’s
retaliation?
But I didn’t know how much I should tell him. I was lost in thought.
After listening to what Emmett had to say, I kept thinking about the
ordeal.
Other than me, Albert had only Emmett in his life, so could Emmett
really be left alone to die? Was it truly reasonable to let him die?
Emmett said that I shouldn’t stop his death.

If I were to change the established facts of the future, not only me,
but even Blanc would be in peril.
I wished to live to see another day and meet Albert again. If I just
needed to overcome the pain and guilt I was feeling now, I would.
However, couldn’t I just change things up a little?
So that Albert would be able to take Emmett’s death just a bit

easier?
First of all, I needed to ask for Emmett’s opinion on this before

proceeding with a plan. Blanc’s life was at stake as well, so I couldn’t
do this alone.
If I wouldn’t be able to change the hardships Albert must go through,

I was determined to at least reduce the pain he would feel.
I caught a glimpse of Albert, who was looking straight into my eyes.

He spoke frankly.
“I trust you, so I won’t ask anything more.”
It was unexpected.
Albert tightened his grip as he held my hand, then repeated what he

said firmly.
“I trust you.”
It was as if his warmth was being transmitted to me through our

hands.
The young Albert, who had become so observant, could read

people’s true thoughts and feelings all too well.
Just like how he would be in the future, he knew what exactly I

wanted to hear.
I was trying to console him here, but instead, I was the one who got
comforted.
How could my gaze not gravitate towards him like this? How could I
not love him?
I bit my lower lip to push down on the surge of emotions within me.
Crouching down, I pulled Albert—who was much smaller than I was
—into my embrace.
Then, with a rather trembling voice, I murmured.
“I really like you, Albert.”
“W-What…”
“I like you because you’re you. Thank you for being born into this
world.”
I was so grateful that he was such a thoughtful young man.
The extent of my feelings couldn’t be condensed with just the word

‘like’. However, I couldn’t say ‘I love you’.
Albert, who needed to hear my confession, was waiting for me in the

future.
Once I see him again, I will never stop telling him that I love him.
Thinking back on just how lacking I was compared to Albert when it
comes to expressing my feelings to him, I couldn’t help but regret it.
I was with him now, but what we knew about each other was so
different.
Though Albert was still frozen in my arms, flustered by the fastball I

had just pitched, he raised one hand and patted me on the back.
“Did something happen?”

“It’s just, I don’t think I ever said it to you before.”
“…I asked you what happened. Don’t just say weird things.”
“I went through something a bit difficult.”
Gently pulling away, Albert looked puzzled by what I said. He

thought it over for a moment, then he asked while looking very
doubtful.
“Did Master scold you?”
“No, it’s not that…”
I had always been honest with him. I didn’t want to hide anything
from him just because he was a child right now.
But instinctively, I knew I couldn’t tell him that I was going through an
ordeal right now.
Emmett was a transcendental sage who knew everything, so he was

an exception. I couldn’t ask anyone else for help.
Still, that didn’t mean I should keep Albert completely in the dark.
“I’m afraid that my actions might hurt you.”
“…Your actions?”
Albert spoke in a bewildered tone, as though he couldn’t believe it.
“You saved my life, so how could you hurt me?”
Yet again, his words were comforting me.
While fiddling with my hand, he raised his head and met my eyes.
He blinked uneasily and murmured.
“It’s the life you saved. Don’t be scared all by yourself.”

“……”
“I don’t want you to be sad.”
Albert had already poured so much affection to me.
I was so glad that the time we spent together seemed like it would
leave him with a happy memory, but it was bittersweet. It filled me
with sorrow to see just how starved he was for warmth.
Even now, he was making sure that I felt fine and was trying to take
care of me.
I held up a pinky and hooked it with his. And, I said determinedly.
“Then, promise me one thing.”
server~!
Chapter 220
Chapter 220
Translator: Yonnee
Albert’s eyes went wide.
“What kind of promise?”
“Express yourself more—be more honest about what you feel in the
moment.”
I just wished to relieve the burden he would carry in the future, even
if it was only a little.
“I want you to keep doing that.”
As I murmured, I could feel a self-deprecating smile tugging up on

my lips.
“There’s so many wishes I want from you. How selfish of me.”
Albert blinked. And, amidst that silence, he answered quietly.
“I’ll only do it for you.”

His red eyes contained embers of a flame that was lighting up. His
gaze was vivid with color.
Albert hooked his pinky with mine. Within his voice, another
overlapped.
“So, you can go ahead and do that.”
It felt as though I was seeing the version of him in the future.
“You can wish for more things from me.”
Then, you won’t be able to leave me.
Albert’s voice struck me sharply.
Snow began to fall through the flames that were bursting in the sky.
The festival around us was the image of awe-striking beauty,

embroidered with snowflakes, colorful fireworks and the beautiful
winter landscape.
However, there was nothing else more beautiful than Albert’s sincere
heart.
***
After Marquis Evnen greeted Alexander early in the morning, he left

the room.
It had been a long time since he had tried this hard to hide his true
nature. But this was all because he met a dragon cub.
His lifelong dream was to become an archmage, and he was getting

closer to attaining it.
Meeting this dragon cub in his life was an inexplicable miracle for
him.
How could he pass up this chance when treasure had appeared right
before his eyes?
Dragons were incredibly cautious when it came to choosing their

contractor, so Marquis Evnen needed to play the long game this
time.
Alexander was especially wary.
So far, Marquis Evnen had been successful in approaching the

dragon cub while putting on a friendly mask. He also treated the cub,
but it seemed like Alexander still couldn’t trust him.
He might just need to take good care of Alexander for the next ten
years or so just to get his trust.
Evidently, dragons had a different perception of time compared to

humans.
Of course, considering the sheer amount of magical power that one

would get after being a dragon’s contractor, even a decade’s worth
of time wouldn’t be a waste at all.
Especially in this world where King Rosteratu was reigning and

where Marquis Evnen himself was in a position of power, it would
absolutely not be difficult for him.
He knew that a man who was an angel to one might be a demon to

another, so the king could neither push back nor fully accept Marquis
Evnen, who had been playing the role of a pure-hearted scholar in
front of him.
“There’s about two decades left until your 500th birthday.”
It was not uncommon for a dragon to face their ordeal alone. They
would make an effort to find a contractor amongst the humans
around them, but they would be cautious just before the birthday
itself.
Until then, Marquis Evnen would have to keep up a good relationship

with the cub.
‘So pick me, dragon.’
Marquis Evnen’s eyes glinted with greed. At that, Alexander became

visibly agitated.
‘If you don’t, I’ll make sure to kill you.’
If, after all that effort, this dragon cub wouldn’t choose to enter a
contract with him, he would personally exact his revenge.
Wasn’t it only right to receive proper compensation after doing a

meritorious deed?
A catastrophe would be enough to cover for personal connections

and money.
After he finished thinking about all this, Marquis Evnen clicked his
tongue.
‘It’s a shame I wasn’t born with it.’
God was said to be just. Of course, since he had been given power
and smarts, he was not bestowed mana.
Marquis Evnen walked faster.
Every time the festival was held, there was a corresponding banquet.
But this time, it was a little different.
He was paying special attention because of the banquet’s special

guest.
‘Though it’s too much to say that he’s a guest.’

Marquis Evnen narrowed his eyes and shook his head.
Rather than a client to meet… He had finally found a puppet that

suited his taste.
Albert Grey.
Marquis Evnen was here to see if the boy truly had the qualities to
be a prince.
It was here at the banquet that the marquis would gauge whether
Albert would have any chance of stepping up to the throne after
Rosteratu.
In short, it was the perfect event to humiliate him.
The time was coming for Rosteratu to name his successor. Albert
Grey had the qualifications for it.
However, Rosteratu knew of the child’s beauty, and he was not

pleased. To him, the prince had to be as insignificant as a worm.
So, Marquis Evnen was already planning ahead. He needed the next
king after Rosteratu to be someone that’s in the palm of his hand.
Recalling Albert’s face though, Marquis Evnen frowned.
‘Indeed, he’s got the looks.’
But that was all. When a person had no power, their external beauty
would only serve as a hindrance in their life.
Considering that Count and Countess Grey had come to borrow

money from Marquis Evnen not too long ago, it was a good thing that
Albert Grey had yet to lose his mind.
And, practically everyone was jeering and ridiculing House Grey to

boot.
A child of royal descent, hailing from a fallen noble household.
That’s the perfect candidate for the position of prince.
Thus, he needed to be trampled even further.
Tracing through the planned out spectacle that’s been especially

prepared for Albert, Marquis Evnen smiled delightfully.
It was so much fun to trample on young blood.
server~!
Chapter 221
Chapter 221
Translator: Yonnee
Marquis Evnen faced the servant who was waiting for him.
“What did they say?”
“It’s ready, Your Excellency.”
Marquis Evnen’s eyes glinted insidiously.
Today’s banquet was expressly for the sake of humiliating Albert in

front of all those people out there, and the preparations were ready.
The servant cautiously gauged the marquis’s mood before speaking
once more.
“It’s likely that the child will rebel greatly, but will it be alright?”
“At the end of the day, if things go wrong, I’ll have her head detached
from her head, yes? It’ll be fine.”
This was the marquis’s unique way of giving mercy. The child had
already been dead the moment she got caught robbing his pocket.
She had sealed his fate, here and now.
A lowly child of the slums. Wasn’t she the perfect one to match
Albert?
“I’m looking forward to it.”
While thinking about the event he had especially prepared for Albert,
Marquis Evnen laughed merrily.
As long as Rosteratu was healthy, his own future would continue

being prosperous.
Life could be so sweet if you only turn your eyes sideways a little bit.
He couldn’t understand why other people kept trying to be so
upstanding and righteous when they didn’t have to be.
The next place he needed to go to was the underground dungeon.
It was a place where only Marquis Evnen could freely enter and exit
by using a special key.
There was a similar device at his altar in his capital’s mansion.
Lying inside a prison cell, the girl noticed the people approaching
him. She raised himself up.
“L-Let me out…”
The child who uttered those words was with a dirty face. Her light
brown hair shook as he trembled.
It was a mere orphan, without even a name, was the one he had
nearly sold to Belfort. She was showing more talent in magic than he
had initially expected.
And, he intended to take full advantage of that.
“If you listen to me and heed my orders, I will let you out.”
After letting the child’s magic develop as much as possible, the
marquis would sacrifice the child for his own sake.
‘This thing will have to be the final offering.’
Sadly, the marquis didn’t have much other choice.
Even if numerous children had already been sacrificed before, there

was no significant change in his own magical power. It’s becoming
more and more difficult to deal with the corpses.
In any case, even if this child were to die, he still had the next best
thing to do.
“I’ll do anything. Please…”
The child clasped her hands together and begged. Desperation was
palpable in her eyes.
The hungry child easily gave her heart to whoever reached out.
Marquis Evnen laughed contentedly.
“Then, we must start anew. I’ll tell you who your new master is.”
As long as Rosteratu was sitting on the king’s throne, Marquis Evnen

would face no hardships in life.
***
I went to see the festival with Albert every day. The immaculate snow
that covered the whole village was spectacularly beautiful to see.
I also didn’t forget to give Albert a present each time.

They were only small, trivial gifts, but Albert never refused any of
them.
By the time that the festival’s end was approaching, my body had
changed a lot. Even if I wasn’t wearing the bracelet anymore, my
face and parts of my body had started to be visible to people other
than Albert.
This new body was one that did not have to rely on a soul or magic.
This meant that Blanc must almost be finished overcoming his

ordeal.
I continued talking to him in my mind. It had become my daily routine

to recount what happened during the day, like a daily journal shared
with him.
Although it couldn’t be seen through one’s eyes, I could feel the

invisible connection between us. I have faith in Blanc.
As the days passed by in a blur, it was soon time for Albert to attend
Marquis Evnen’s banquet.
Greten considered it to be a special day.
She prepared a particularly good quality cravat and jeweled cufflinks

for Albert to wear.
Having his hair swept back like that made him look a little older.
I also checked him over.
“The Young Count’s face will wear out if you continue.”
Next to me, Emmett was looking at Albert as well, but he said this as
though he was getting tired of my antics. I side-eyed him briefly
before turning back to Albert again.
Not a single wrinkle on his clothes could be seen. There was only
one thing I could say to Albert as I looked at him.
“You’re perfect, Albert.”
At this, Albert’s cheeks flared up.
He turned his head to the side as though he didn’t want to show his
embarrassment, but as long as my heart was conveyed clearly to
him, that was enough.
…However, even if Albert was perfect in my eyes, he would look

different in Marquis Evnen’s perspective.
I was conflicted. On one hand, I didn’t want to send him off to that
place, preventing him from getting hurt. On the other hand, I thought
about our future.
And I recalled Emmett’s words.
He, too, was well aware of Albert’s circumstances.
“Those humans don’t do things without thinking about what would

happen.”
In other words, Emmett was saying that there must be a good

reason why Marquis Evnen, who had never met Albert before this,
had invited him.
Perhaps it was due to Duke Masen’s recent visit that he had noticed
Albert’s presence.
All that’s been said that this banquet would be the place where
Albert’s worth would be tested, to make sure he was the perfect
candidate for the position of ‘prince’.
The moment Albert had been conferred the title of prince was the
biggest change in his life.
The ringing voice in my head grew louder.
[ If you do not sent Albert to the banquet, he may simply remain

as a Count in the future. ]
It felt as if I was getting a fever. Shivering, I let out a deep sigh.
This ordeal was testing me every single moment it could.
Holding Albert’s shoulder, I asked him earnestly.
“Are you sure you don’t mind that I’ll be coming with you?”
“I have no choice on that matter in the first place.”
Albert muttered, shaking his head.
If I were to go with him today, the only people I’d see there were
those who held ill-intentions for him.
I chewed my lower lip. Albert stared up at me.
“I’m fine with it.”
You’ve just been saying ‘I’m fine’ all this time! This habit must be
corrected.
I flatly denied what he said.
“…No, you’re not fine with it.”
“Of course not.”
It was absurd to see Albert accepting my words just like that.

However, with what he said next…
“But thanks to you, I feel better.”

“I have the courage to live a little longer.”
Albert laid his hand on the back of my hand.
“It’s all thanks to you.”
server~!
Chapter 222
Chapter 222
Translator: Yonnee
Those words cleared my mind of any anguish.
This hardship was inevitable, but Albert would be able to overcome it

better if we were together.
Me as well. I can overcome this ordeal! I have to see Albert and

Blanc again!
My determination was renewed. The burden weighing down on my

mind was lifted.
Besides determination, I thought about what I could do.
I recalled the conversation I had with Emmett before.
If I couldn’t change the situation surrounding his death, I just wish

that the pain and shock that Albert would feel after Emmett’s passing
could be lessened.
Originally, Emmett was going to start his ordeal without even saying
anything to Albert before leaving. Then, when he had returned, he
was already on death’s door, showing the child the last breath he
took.
His death would remain as a traumatic experience to Albert. He even

hated dragons for the rest of his life.
Back when he had just received the payment he had extorted from
Belfort, I met up with Emmett again.
Once more, I tried to persuade him. I reiterated that the end between
him and Albert didn’t have to be so tragic.
This was possible only because I knew how strong Albert’s hatred
against dragons was.
But further, even if it wasn’t for Emmett’s death, Albert would later
witness Blanc taking me away and disappearing. It was also
because of me that Albert started to hate dragons.
In my persistent persuasion, Emmett eventually raised both hands in

surrender—living a long life with a few hundred years behind him,
apparently, didn’t mean that one would become as stubborn as a
mule. In the end, Emmett decided to say goodbye properly.
…No, well, that’s what he told me he’d do, but Emmett had yet to
say anything to Albert until now.
This isn’t what you promised! I shouted in my head as I looked at

Emmett strongly, trying to convey the words.
At my piercing gaze, Emmett let out a sigh. Then, he finally spoke.
“Ah, Young Count. Just so you know.”
“…Yes.”
“Tomorrow is Noir’s 500th birthday.”

Albert looked at Emmett blankly, mouth slowly opening in a gape.
But surely enough, Albert’s gaze grew ferocious. Emmett flinched.

He seemed to know what exactly he had done wrong.
“I didn’t want to say it because I knew you’d react this way…”
While pressing his fingers against his temples, Emmett muttered so

quietly that I could barely hear him. Of course, my conscience didn’t
get stabbed at all from hearing that.
With narrowed brows, Albert exclaimed.
“Why are you telling me that now—!”
However Emmett interrupted Albert, waving one hand nonchalantly.
“I told you, didn’t I? Don’t get too attached to me.”
Such words were cold. Rendered speechless in that instant, Albert

pressed his lips together tightly.
Emmett’s words were like sharp daggers, and as Albert looked up at

his teacher, there was a pained expression on his face.
The air between them seemed to have dropped several degrees. I

sweated at the sight.
No, I didn’t tell you to say it like this! I just want the end between
student and teacher to be more beautiful!
“Still, Albert. What Emmett means is that he wishes to spend his last
moments with you.”
Since Emmett didn’t seem to be initiating it, I was trying to fix the
situation in his stead.
However, Albert’s expression still didn’t change. He continued to

glare at Emmett as he asked.
“…Master, are you sure?”
Emmett tried to avert his gaze from Albert.
“I’ll see you when you get back.”
He did not say no to Albert’s question.
I looked at Albert.
They insisted that they didn’t resemble each other, but their body
language couldn’t hide how much they actually cared about each
other.
And despite that, Emmett must have continuously tried to act only
coldly.
Albert’s face was also a little brighter. Scratching the back of his
neck with a shy face, Albert turned and looked at me.
“Are… Are you coming with me?”
Emmett did not stop him from going. He must know that today’s
banquet was an inevitable occasion that would shape Albert’s future.
The sage wouldn’t even accompany the child. It must be because he

didn’t want to see Albert suffer.
But I was different.
Even though I couldn’t stop him from going there, I didn’t want Albert
to go alone.
And this banquet was also a part of my ordeal.
I took Albert’s hand, giving him a broad smile.
“Of course. How can I let you go there alone?”

Albert’s eyes widened at my words, and he smiled back.
But after that bright smile on his lips, Albert hastily spoke in a hurry
as though he had just remembered.
“…No, you don’t have to come with me.”
He must have roughly guessed what was in store for him today, and
he was conflicted—it was a relief that I was coming with him, but at
the same time, he didn’t want me to see what he’d have to go
through.
Even so, that’s how afraid he was of being alone.
Looking into his eyes, I spoke.
“If there’s anything you don’t want me to see or hear, tell me.”
“……”
“I’ll make sure to cover my eyes and ears whenever you want.”
If he didn’t want it, then I would do my best to respect his choices.
But I wasn’t entirely sure I’d be able to hold up my word on this.
Because I didn’t know what kind of situation he’d be thrown into.
And, my hunch was not wrong.

server~!

Life As A Tower Maid

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Life As A Tower Maid

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Life As A Tower Maid

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Information

Table of Contents URL: https://bellereservoir.com/novel/life-as-a-tower-maid-locked-up-with-the-prince/

“Rosé, let’s kiss.”

…How did it end up like this?!

“Rosé, how long do we have to do this?”

“I-I think we can stop now.”

“Then, can I see it now?”

He took the wand that I had been holding.

Further enhanced by his tanned complexion, his statuesque features

But God wasn’t satisfied with his creation yet.

Everyone just knew that he would one day be king.

Why, you ask?

Rosteratu Grey was impotent.

Albert had no parents, no brothers and no power.

But he was too complacent.

Albert grew up to become a great man.

Seized by an overwhelming sense of inferiority, Rosteratu framed

Rosteratu wanted to destroy Albert—to make him utterly miserable.

So he chose a lustful woman, who wasn’t shy about showing her

Being the overpowered, munchkin character that he was, he knew

But why do you think I’m explaining this?

Rosé Artius, the maid who toyed with Albert Grey.

…And even what they were doing right at this moment.

The breath that lingered on my lips disappeared as the stranger

I stared at the man who kissed me just now.

I was instantly bewitched. I couldn’t look away, as if there was an

That’s why it was inevitable for me to gawk dazedly at him. I really

“Rosé, how long do we have to do this?”

I shuddered as the sweet voice whispered next to my ear. Only then

I laughed awkwardly to fill the silence. Ahaha, I really don’t know…

“I-I think we can stop now.”

At my words, Albert grinned. It was the soulless smile of a sales

Despite his soured mood, he was breathtakingly beautiful

“Then, can I see it now?”

He took the wand that I had been holding.

In short, at this very moment, I was digging my own grave.

Immediately after I got reincarnated, I raised a death flag!

I finally pulled myself together, enough that I could stop looking at

Before I transmigrated into this novel, I was an ordinary office worker

The small but certain happiness I had in my ordinary life was my

Was that why I came here?

Because I had come to possess the body of an extra who was

She somehow managed to strike a deal with Rosteratu and ended

But no matter how beautiful he was, my life mattered a lot more,

Plus, I was satisfied just looking at him.

I quickly grappled with the memories to remember how many days I

…I could feel my gaze growing dark.

O, dear God. Why must you torment me so?

Albert wasn’t the only one who was suffering.

And that’s it.

Next to the window was a fireplace to be used during winter. It was

Because he had many limitations, he had to obey the maid’s whims.

…Maybe even to the point that it’s understandable that he wanted to

As I crouched in the attic, I sighed heavily.

Let’s calm down a bit.

Who said that, you ask?

Me. I’m saying that.

Let’s write a contract.

It’s the perfect plan.